Agam 04 Ang 04 Samvayang Sutra Sthanakvasi

Author(s): Amarmuni
Publisher: Padma Prakashan
Catalog link: https://jainqq.org/explore/002488/1

Page #1
samavAyAMga sUtra zrutAcArya pravartaka zrI amara muni ILLUSTRATED SAMVAYANG SUTRA Shrutacharya Pravartak Shri Amar Muni 3 pratara meM sudharma, IzAna devaloka ke deva dvitIya devaloka IzAna valapha WA sudharma devaloka 32 lAkha vanavAsa 13 pratara 12 pratara 11 pratara 10 pratara 9 pratara 8 pratara 7 pratara * pratara 5 pratara 4 pratara 3 pratara 2 pratara 1 pratara pramoTi saudharma aura IzAna devaloka meM kula milAkara 60 lAkha vimAnAvAsa hote haiN| ye vidhAnAvAsa devaloka ke prataroM kI bhUmi ke Upara hote haiN| pratyeka pratara svaccha, sundara evaM darzanIya hotA hai| inameM se kucha vimAna saMkhyAta aura kucha vimAna asaMkhyAta lambe caur3e hote haiN| ina donoM devalIkoM meM 3 ke vimAna hote haiM-sapheda, lAla, nIlA pIlA, kAlA zalAkApuruSa evaM kAlacakra cakravartI utsarpicI vAsudeva tIrthaMkara baladeva avasapijI prativAsudeva

Page #2
samavAyAMga sUtra tIrthaMkara pAtAhA cakravartI baladeva 'adhyAtma' supta cetanA ko jAgrata karane kA mAdhyama hai| 'jaina adhyAtma' jainAgamoM meM gumphita hai| jainAgama zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra svAmI kI vimalavANI kA saMkalita rUpa hai jise gaNadharoM ne sUtrabaddha kiyA hai| jainAgamoM ke adhyayanaadhyApana se jIvana meM pracchAdita ajJAna aura moharUpI gahana andhakAra tirohita hotA hai tathA AtmA kA prakAza pradIpta hotA hai| 'samavAyAMga sUtra' jainAgama ke bAraha aMgoM meM caturtha aMga ke rUpa meM parigaNita hai| sama, avAya aura aMga ina tIna zabdoM se milakara banA samavAyAMga kA artha-abhiprAya hai - pratiniyata saMkhyA vAle padArthoM kA sama-samyaka prakAra se avAya arthAt nizcaya yA parijJAna karAne vAlA aNg| jainAgamoM meM samavAyAMga sUtra kA vaiziSTya bimbita hai| isa sUtra ke mAdhyama se jainadharma-darzana va saMskRti kI prAcInatA, aitihAsikatA ko saralatA va sahajatA ke sAtha samajhA jA sakatA hai| isameM bhagavAna mahAvIra svAmI dvArA prarUpita tattva vijJAnAdi vividha viSayoM ke sAtha eka se lekara sau sthAnaka-samavAyoM meM tathA kula 677 sUtroM meM prabhAvaka rUpa se savistAra varNita haiN| ArA koDAkor3A sAgaroTA kADAkAr3A sAgararoja suSama-suSama sapama-suSama utsarpiNI mApUdAyakAraka (hAlayoM hamArA kAma / REUPDIP) STATO pAlakA pasaliyA 256 zarIrakoSa zarIra kosa AyuSya upalyo, AhAra 3 dina setUvara pramANa zarIrakoma Ayadhya (pAlyopama AhAra 3dina se tavara Ayu zarArako jamAlayAta pramANa TothA LATES karAkara bAraha prAya bAraha ArA kAlAka 20 koDAmoDI sAmarodhama RAIL 00054 SAMVAYANG SUTRA Ayu pUrva kAha AhAra LIaniyamita Ayu pUrva A.1331 RAMES A.1331 zAli GetupA vartha ajameM Ayu. 20 varSa bilatA Ayu 20 narakagAmI pavilI matA bhojana pA~coM -21000 varSa pUrAya 21000 varSa duSama-yama 21000 varSa 5 chaThavA AJA pahalA Aya kuSAma-rUpama 21000 varSa avasarpiNI Spirituality is the medium to awaken the inert consciousness. Jain spirituality is engraved in Jain Agamas. Jain Agamas are the compiled form of the discourses and sermons of Bhagwan Mahavir Swami and composed by Gandhar later on. The dense darkness of delusion and arrogancy covering ones life gets removed through the study and teaching of Jain Agamas and the glow of "SELF" is manifested. Samvayanga Sutra is fourth one among the twelve canons. The word Samvayang consists of three words namely 'Sam', Avaya and Inga. Samvayanga has got its shape means the canon that gives the knowledge of 'Avaya' righteously and of matter which has the fixed numerical position. The speciality of 'Samvayanga Sutra' has been reflected in Jain Agamas. The chronicles and history of Jain Philosophy and culture can be understood by the study of this Agams. The basic principles propounded by Bhagwan Mahavir Swamy along with various science like subjects from number one to one hundred as "Sthanak Samvaya" in 677 sutras have been explained elaborately and fluently. vAsudeva prativAsudeva

Page #3
sacitra samavAyAGga sUtra zruta AcArya pravartaka zrI amara muni kamala tulya nirlipta 10. sparzanendriya - nigraha 11. krodhaviveka 12. mAna viveka 9. jihvendriya-nigraha 8. ghrANendriyanigraha 7. cakSurindriya nigraha 6. zrotrendriyanigraha 5. parigraha-viramaNa 4. maithuna-viramaNa 3. siMha- sama parAkramI ILLUSTRATED adattAdAna-viramaNa 13. mAyA viveka 2. mRSAvAda-viramaNa 1. prANAtipAta-viramaNa 14. lobha viveka 15. bhAvasatya 27. mAraNAntikati sahanatA 26. vedanAti sahanatA 25. cAritra sampannatA 16. karaNa satya 17. yoga satya madhukara tulya mudhAjIvI 18. kSamA 19. virAgatA 20. manaH samAharaNatA 21. vacana samAharaNatA 22. kAya samAharaNatA 23. jJAna sampannatA 24. darzana sampannatA sphaTika tulya sunirmala SAMVAYANG SUTRA Shrut Acharya Pravartak Shri Amar Muni

Page #4
/ / / / zrI vardhamAnAya nmH|||| zrI Ala. zrI amA AnaMda garave namaH bhara ravenamaH gurave namaH rave namaH rASTra santa uttara bhAratIya pravartaka anaMta upakArI gurUdeva bhaNDArI pa.pU. zrI padma candra jI ma.sA. kI puNya smRti meM sAhitya samrATa zrutAcArya pUjya pravartaka vANI bhUSaNa gurUdeva pa.pU. zrI amara muni jI ma.sA. dvArA saMpAdita evaM padma prakAzana dvArA vizva meM prathama bAra prakAzita (sacitra, mUla, hindI-iMgaliza anuvAda sahita) jainAgama sAdara saprema bheNtt| bheMTakartA : zrutasevA lAbhArthI saubhAgyazAlI parivAra DO zrImatI mIrAbAI ramezalAlajI luNiyA (samasta parivAra)

Page #5
Bu Chu 5555555555555555555555555%Wei Nan Nan Nan sacitra samavAyAjA sUtra (mUla pATha, hiMdI-aMgrejI anuvAda , vivecana evaM raMgIna citroM sahita) Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting pradhAna sampAdakaH uttara bhAratIya pravartaka bhaNDArI zrI padmacandra jI mahArAja ke suziSya zrutAcArya pravartaka zrI amara muni jI mahArAja prakAzaka padma prakAzana, padma dhAma, narelA maNDI, dillI-110040

Page #6
`lllllllllllllsyH lmHlyl lm`lmt llHm lbldy ldy dh `ll `ll l`l`mld zrutAcArya uttara bhAratIya pravartaka mahAzramaNa ArAdhya gurudeva zrI amara muni jI mahArAja kI pAvana smRti meM sacitra Agama mAlA kA paccIsavAM puSpa gAgAgAgAgAgAgAgAgAgAgAgAgAgAgAgAgAgAgAgAgA pArAyaNapyAra 0 sacitra samavAyAMga sUtra O pradhAna saMpAdaka : zrutAcArya pravartaka zrI amara muni jI mahArAja O saMpAdaka : zrI varuNa muni jI mahArAja 'amara ziSya' Dabala ema.e. : sAhityakAra zrI zrIcanda jI surANA 'sarasa' o saha-saMpAdaka : yuvA sAhityakAra zrI vinoda zarmA 0 aMgrejI anuvAdaka : padmaratna suzrAvaka zrI rAjakumAra jaina, madhubana, dillI : suzrAvaka zrI ema. ela. jaina, rohiNI, dillI o citrAMkana : zrI saMjaya surANA, AgarA :: zrI anuja ke. bhaTanAgara, vikAsapurI, dillI . 0 prathamAvRtti : 1 maI, 2013 0 prakAzaka evaM prApti sthAna : zrI mahendra jaina (adhyakSa) (mo.) 9810027225 padma prakAzana, padma dhAma, narelA maNDI, dillI-40 O mudraka : komala prakAzana, premanagara dillI-8 mo.: 9210480385 0 mUlya : 500 rupaye mAtra sarvAdhikAra : padma prakAzana, dillI / $$$ $$$ $ Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting

Page #7
100.00000070 903 7030593005 lalita lekhaka varuNa muni 'amara ziSya' R Agama Apta puruSa sarasvatI putra zrutAcArya samarpaNa sAhitya samrATa pUjya pravarttaka mahAzramaNa gurudeva zrI amara muni jI mahArAja kI pAvana smRti meM sAdara savinaya 30 88003 606500 8007700 700 500 500 5000

Page #8
6 00106.000000 6923 0000000 Eac Ove novemoveAven Agama prakAzana ke AdhAra staMbha zramaNI sUryA upa pra. mahAsatI DaoN. zrI saritA jI mahArAja parama gurUbhakta zrI subhASa jI zazi jaina ( viveka vihAra, dillI) 15606006 padama ratna suzrAvaka zrI rAja kumAra jI jaina (madhubana, dillI) 2008 NAGNA Uta o. co vina 3600 600 600 600 60 dAnavIra sva. lA. phakIra canda jI rAma devI jaina (mAnasA) novena 060060 vidvada manISI zrI munnA lAla jI jaina (rohiNI, dillI) 60 d 2003. 1700 00 00

Page #9
900949.59% 0. 6000 500 1000 1906 190 36906619 Agama prakAzana meM parama sahayogI guru bhakta parivAra 1.001.0.0.1 106 dAnavIra ziromaNi zrI jJAtanaMdana jI - zrImatI aMgUrI devI jaina (arihanta nagara, dillI ) parama guru bhakta zrI AdIza jI- saMgItA jaina (arihanta nagara, dillI) 1660 parama guru bhakta zrI aMkita jI svAti jaina (gur3agAMva) 8 00000001000 yuvA ratna zrI ravi jI - babitA jaina (arihanta nagara, dillI) ONADONAONAONAONA You INCANAAN nanhe guru bhakta mAsTara kunAla jaina - saumyA jaina (arihanta nagara, dillI) 79 yuvA gurU bhakta zrI aMkuza jaina (arihanta nagara, dillI) 193793005 80079-800-06-50000000

Page #10
23003003063 zruta sevA meM samarpita guru bhakta 1904002004000904940 ( 694 094000840940 udAramanA zrI lekharAja jI jaina (maMDI goviMdagar3ha) 00000000000000000000 00000000000000000000 BO94009943049040 38639836600193660 parama gurubhakta zrI sureza jI - trizalA jaina (halAlapura vAle, dillI) parama gurubhakta pro. zrI anila jI - adIti sUda (mogA) 0000000000000000000000 ODPOVO 2004201004404 10000019 Do 300 parama gurubhakta zrI pavana jI - sumana bAMsala (sAvana pArka, pAnIpata) parama gurubhakta DA. jagamohana jI nirmala goyala (khannA) SORRORRORRORRORROR 390 50639006390067006303 03

Page #11
ILLUSTRATED SAMVAYANG SUTRA (Original text, Hindi-English translation, Exposition alongwith coloured pictures) Ming Ming Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Le Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Chief Editor Disciple of Uttar Bharat Pravartak Bhandari Shri Padmachand Ji Maharaj Shrutaacharya Pravartak Gurudev Shri Amarmuni Ji Maharaj Publisher: Padma Prakashan, Padma Dham, Narela Mandi, Delhi-110040 // // Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting

Page #12
lslH l`ml In Loving memory of Uttar Bharat Pravartak Gurudev Shri Amar Muni Ji Maharaj in Illustrate Series of Agams Twenty Fifth tral Alter O Sachitra Samvayang Sutra O O Chief Editor Editor : Shrutaacharya Pravartak Shri Amar Muni Ji Maharaj : Shri Varun Muni JI Maharaj Amar Shishya' Double M.A. : Shrichand Ji Suranaa 'Saras' : Sh. Vinod Sharma O Co-editor Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting O English Translation : Padamratan Sh. Rajkumar Jain, Madhuban, Delhi. Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting : Sh. M. L. Jain, Rohini, Delhi O Illustration : Sh. Sanjay Surana, Agra : Sh. Anuj K. Bhatnagar, Vikaspuri, Delhi First Edition O Publisher :IMay, 2013 : Mahender Jain, (President-9810027225) Padma Prakashan, Padma Dham, Narela Mandi Delhi-110040 : Komal Prakashan, Prem Nagar, Delhi-110008 (M): 9210480385 O Printer O Price : Five Hundred Rupees Only , (c) (All rights reserved : Padma Prakashan, Delhi) // iv // Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Wei

Page #13
55555555%%%% % %%%% %%Bu Bu Wei 55%%%%%%% 20 prakAzakIya / Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting FTing Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting "sacitra samavAyAMga sUtra" uttarabhAratIya pravartaka zrutAcArya gurudeva zrI amaramuni jI mahArAja ke saMpAdakatva meM prakAzita hone vAlA "padma prakAzana" kA paccIsavAM Agama puSpa hai| vigata varSa disambara mahIne meM caubIsaveM Agama puSpa ke rUpa meM "sacitra Avazyaka sUtra" kA prakAzana saMpanna huA thaa| atIva kheda kA viSaya hai ki ArAdhya gurudeva pUjya pravartaka zrI jI svaracita isa Agama puSpa ko mumukSu pAThaka varga ko apane karakamaloM dvArA arpita nahIM kara paaye| dinAMka 13.02.13 ko gurudeva svarga sidhAra ge| unake isa prakAra adRzya meM vilIna hone se samagra jaina jagata Ahata hai| paraMtu yaha saMtoSa kA viSaya hai ki zraddheya gurudeva ne apane karakamaloM dvArA sacitra battIsI ko eka svarUpa diyA hai| ArAdhya gurudeva ke adRSTa AzISa se hama una dvArA saMkalpita - racita isa zrutayajJa ko saMpanna karane meM saphala hoMge aisA hamArA sudRr3ha vizvAsa hai| zraddheya zrutAcArya zrI ke ziSya sattama zrutaniSTha yuvAmanISI zrI varuNa muni jI mahArAja kI jaMbUjijJAsA bhI hRdaya ko AMdolita karane vAlI hai| Agama-saMpAdana-prakAzana kArya meM inakI tatparatA samakAlIna yuvA muniyoM kI paMkti meM inheM sabase agrima pAyadAna para pratiSThita karatI hai| ananya zrutaniSTha ziSya sattama zrI varuNa muni jI ma. ke nirdezana-saMpAdana meM sUtrakRtAMga, prajJApanA evaM nizItha sUtra kA kArya bhI druta gati se pragatimAna hai| zraddheya gurudeva kI pAvana preraNA se pratiSThita "padma prakAzana" isa Agama prakAzana abhiyAna meM pUrNataH samarpaNa bhAva se saMlagna hai| hamAre isa samarpaNa kA | sArA zreya bhI sva. ArAdhya gururAja ko hI hai| -mahendra jaina adhyakSa : padma prakAzana padma dhAma, narelA maNDI (dillI) Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting // v //

Page #14
Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Xue %%%%%%%%%Bu Bu Bu Bu (Publisher's Note The illustrated "Samvayanga Sutra" is the twenty fifth "Agama flower" of Padam Prakashan "to be published under the editorship of His Excellency" North India's Parvartak "Shruta-Acharya Reverend Gurudev Shri Amar Muni Ji Maharaj. In the month of December last year the publication of "Illustrated Avashayaka Sutra" the twenty fourth "Agama Flower" had been released. It is a matter of grave disappoint for all the disciples of Rev. Pravartak Gurudev Sh. Amar Muni Ji that we could not publish his magnum-opus, which contain the nactor of the highest form spirituality, which we can use in our daily life, in its most simple form, as he abode to the heavens on Feb 13, 2013. But we can take salvo as he already, had painstakingly compiled the enormous volumes of 32 Jain Aqams. All his hindi & English disciples - readers can use his gigantic book as a guide. The desire of the humble, submissive, dedicated and obedient disciple of Reverend Shri Ji the "SHRUT NISTH" a young monk Shri Varun Muni Ji is also heart touching and heart pleasing. Alongwith the services offered day and night for the betterment of physical health, the readiness and alertness of Sh. Varun Muni Ji is worth seeing for the Agama Publication and Editing. It has established him on the foremost step of the footstep in the line of weil contemporary young monks. In the edit-direction of this great "Shrut Nisth" disciple of his reverend Guruji the editing work of "Shrutkritanga, Pragyapana and Nishith Sutra" is also expeditdly progressing. The "Padam Prakashan" established with the auspicious and pious inspirations of Reverend Gurudev ji is engaged with its full dedication in the expedition of Publication of this Agama. The entire and full credit goes to Late Shree Gurudev ji of our perfect dedication. Mahender Jain President Padam Prakashan, Padam Dham, Narela Mandi, Delhi Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting // vi // Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu %

Page #15
Bian Xie Shi Xin Bian Xie Xie Xie Xie Xie Bian Bian Bian Xie 145 sampAdakIya 'adhyAtma' karma-kaSAyoM ke kalmaSa ko prakSAlita karane meM adbhuta zakti rakhatA hai, astu yaha jIvana pradAyinI saMjIvanI hai| lekina Aja mAnava isa saMjIvanI ko chor3akara bhautika sampadA ke pIche * bhAga-daur3a kara rahA hai| usakI yaha bhAga-daur3a vaisI hI hai jaise koI pArasa patthara ko mahattva na detA huA * svarNa ko pAne meM apanI sudha-budha kho baiThatA hai / usakA yaha nirarthaka prayAsa mRgamarIcikAvat hai jahA~ kucha pAnA nahIM hotA hai apitu samasta UrjA vyartha gaMrta meM calI jAtI hai / mAnava jIvana jo parama puruSArtha se milA hai vaha aisI hI bhAga-daur3a meM nirarthaka bItatA calA jAe to isase bar3I bhUla aura kyA ho sakatI hai? mAnava yaha bhUla apanI supta cetanA ke kAraNa Aja se nahIM, yugoM-yugoM se karatA A rahA hai aura isa 4 prakAra caturgati meM bhramaNa - paribhramaNa karatA huA duHkhI va saMtapta hai| Wan 'adhyAtma' supta cetanA ko jAgrata karane kA mAdhyama hai| 'jaina adhyAtma' jainAgamoM meM gumphita hai / jainAgama zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra svAmI kI vimalavANI kA saMkalita rUpa hai jise gaNadharoM ne sUtrabaddha * kiyA hai| jainAgamoM ke adhyayana-adhyApana se jIvana meM pracchAdita ajJAna aura moharUpI gahana andhakAra * tirohita hotA hai tathA AtmA kA prakAza pradIpta hotA hai| 'samavAyAMga sUtra' jainAgama ke bAraha aMgoM meM caturtha aMga ke rUpa meM parigaNita hai / sama, avAya aura iMga ina tIna zabdoM se milakara banA samavAyAMga kA artha - abhiprAya hai - pratiniyata saMkhyA vAle padArthoM OM kA sama-samyak prakAra se avAya arthAt nizcaya yA parijJAna karAne vAlA aMga / jainAgamoM meM samavAyAMga sUtra kA vaiziSTya bimbita hai| isa sUtra ke mAdhyama se jainadharma-darzana va saMskRti kI prAcInatA, aitihAsikatA ko saralatA va sahajatA ke sAtha samajhA jA sakatA hai| isameM bhagavAna dvArA prarUpita tattva vijJAnAdi vividha viSayoM ke sAtha eka se lekara sau sthAnaka - samavAyoM meM tathA kula 677 sUtroM meM prabhAvaka rUpa se savistAra varNita hai| samavAyAMga sUtra meM samavAya- sthAnakoM meM saMkhyAparaka padArthoM kA sundara DhaMga se vivecana huA hai| jaise - ekasthAnaka - samavAya meM eka saMkhyA vAle padArthoM kA vivecana, dvisthAnaka - samavAya meM do saMkhyA vAle * padArthoM kA vivecana aadi-aadi| yahA~ samasta vivecana yA kathana 'naya' kI apekSA se pratipAdita hai / udAharaNa ke lie prathama sthAnaka - samavAya meM jIva, ajIva Adi tattvoM ke pratipAdana meM AtmA, anAtmA, daNDa, adaNDa, kriyA, akriyA, loka, aloka, dharmAstikAya, adharmAstikAya, puNya, pApa, bandha, Asrava, saMvara, vedanA, nirjarA Adi ko aneka hote hue bhI saMgrahanaya kI dRSTi se eka-eka batAyA gayA hai| isI prakAra eka-eka lAkha yojana vAle jambUdvIpa, pAlaka, yAna, vimAna, eka-eka tArA vAle tIna nakSatra - ArdrA, citrA, Shi // vii // Dan Dan Dan Yu Bian Xie Xie Yu Bian Xie Xie Xie Xie Xie Yu Bian Xie Zhi Yu Bian Xie Zhi Yu Zhi Yu Zhi Zhi

Page #16
Bian Bian svAti, devoM kI sthiti ke varNana ke sAtha, AhAra - zvAsocchvAsa, siddhi Adi kA varNana bhI eka-eka saMkhyA rUpa meM kiyA gayA hai| isI prakAra dvitIya, tRtIya se lekara zata paryanta sthAnaka - samavAyoM meM jo 4 viSaya vyavahRta haiM unakA saMkSita pramANa va pariNAma donoM rUpoM meM parilakSita hai| isase adhyayana karane vAle ko padArthoM ke svarUpAdi ko kramarUpa va vaijJAnika DhaMga se samajhane meM jahA~ sugamatA rahatI hai vahA~ du * viSayoM kA bhI use bodha hone lagatA hai| isa dRSTi se samavAyAMga sUtra kA adhyayana - anuzIlana upayogI evaM upAdeyI hai| Shi 450 sUtroM meM nibaddha zata sthAnaka - samavAya ke uparAnta anekottarikA vRddhi - samavAya sATha sUtroM meM (sUtra 451 se 510) tIrthaMkara, devaloka, parvata, cakravartI, kulakara Adi mahattvapUrNa viSaya jinakI * saMkhyA sArdhazata se koTA - koTi paryanta batAyI gaI hai, vyavahRta hai / tadanaMtara adhyeyatAoM va anusaMdhitsuoM ke lie dvAdazAMga gaNi-piTaka sUtra 511 se 574 taka arthAt 63 sUtroM meM AcArAMga sUtra, sUtrakRtAMga sUtra, sthAnAMga sUtra, samavAyAMga sUtra, vyAkhyAprajJapti, jJAtAdharmakathA, upAsakadazA, antakRddazA, anuttaraupapAtikadazA, praznavyAkaraNa, vipAkazruta evaM dRSTivAda ke bAre meM bhI saMkSipta rUpa se varNana huA hai| isake uparAnta 52 sUtroM meM (sUtra saMkhyA 576 se 628 taka) jIvAjIva rAziyA~, anuttaropapAtika deva, nArakajIva, ratnaprabhA Adi pRthviyoM prabhRti vividha viSaya nirUpita haiM / anta meM (sUtrAMka 629 se 677 taka) 48 sUtroM meM atItaanAgatakAlika mahApuruSoM kA vivecana parilakSita hai| isa prakAra 'samavAyAMga sUtra' meM sthAnaka - samavAya stara para aneka mahattvapUrNa viSayoM kA varNana huA hai jinakA adhyayana kara adhyeyatA nizcita rUpa se jJAnArNava meM avagAhana kara apane jIvana ko sArthaka ka karane ke lie samprerita hogA / isake atirikta mahattvapUrNa viSayoM ko rocaka banAne ke lie tathA adhika spaSTa rUpa se samajhane ke lie viSayAnurUpa raMgIna bhAvapUrNa citroM ko bhI saMjoyA gayA hai| hindI bhAvAnuvAda ke sAtha-sAtha aMgrejI anuvAda kI prastuti bhI prastuta Agama ke prakAzana kI abhinava vizeSatA kahI jA sakatI hai, jo Adhunika naI pIr3hI ke svAdhyAyiyoM ke lie vizeSarUpa se parama upayogI siddha hogI / ArAdhya gurudeva uttarabhAratIya pravartaka bhaNDArI zrI padmacanda jI ma. kI preraNA - prakAza meM prAraMbha huA yaha zruta-yajJa apanI saMpannatA kI dizA meM dhIre- dhIre Age bar3ha rahA hai| svAsthya kAraNoM se isa kArya kI gati manthara to avazya huI hai parantu avaruddha nahIM huI / isa kA pUrA zreya mere gurudeva ke AzISa ko hI hai| sAtha hI priya suziSya zruta sevA niSTha munivara varuNa kA satata apramatta sahayoga isa kArya ko * Age bar3hA rahA hai| inakI sevA, gurubhakti aura zrutaniSThA kisI bhI guru ko saMtoSa dene vAlI hai| isake atirikta hindI - aMgrejI anuvAdana, saMpAdana tathA prakAzana Adi kAryoM se jur3e samasta sahayogiyoM ko sAdhuvAda pradAna karate hue kalama ko vizrAma detA huuN| // viii // Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian -amara muni ( uttarabhAratIya pravartaka, zrutAcArya) Wan Xin ! Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian

Page #17
Suo Zhen Le Le Le Le Le Le fTian Le Le Le Le Le Le Ming Ming Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Le Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Le Le Ming Spirituality has an extraordinary power of purifying the dirt of passion So it is said to be a life giving herb (Sanjivani). But the human being is running after it collecting the physical wealth abandoning this life giving herb. Forgetting himself leaving the touchstone aside he is like trying to grab one gold. This one is his meaningless endeavour as mirage where nothing is achieved but entire energy gets wasted. To take birth as a human being is the outcome of supreme deeds. If it is wasted in gathering the mundane treasure then what graver mistake can be there? This kind of mistake the human being has been committing since innumerable births due to his inert consciousness, so he suffers of pain and miseries and transmigrating in four gati. Spirituality is the medium to awaken the inert consciousness. Jain spirituality is engraved in Jain Agamas. Jain Agamas are the compiled form of the discourses and sermons of Bhagwan Mahavir Swami and composed by Gandhar later on. The dense darkness of delusion and arrogancy covering ones life gets removed through the study and teaching of Jain Agamas and the glow of "SELF" is manifested. Samvayanga Sutra is fourth one among the twelve canons. The word Samvayang consists of three words namely 'Sam', Avaya and Inga. Samvayanga has got its shape means the canon that gives the knowledge of 'Avaya' righteously and of matter which has the fixed numerical position. The speciality of 'Samvayanga Sutra' has been reflected in Jain Agamas. The chronicles and history of Jain Philosophy and culture can be understood by the study of this Agams. The basic principles propounded by Bhagwan Mahavir Swamy alongwith various science like subjects from number one to one hundred as "Sthanak Samvaya" in 677 sutras have been explained elaborately and fluently. The numerical subject matters in Sthanak Samvaya of Samvayanga Sutra have $ 9 been discussed in a beautiful way namely: In Sthanak Samvaya one the subject matter that has only 'one' number has been discussed and in Samvaya Sthanak two the discussion of subject matter that has two members. Here in each 11 ix //

Page #18
Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting discussion is established with regards of 'Naya' (view point), for example while explaining the natural state of Jeeva and Ajeeva, even having more than one number, the AtamnAnatamn, Dand Adand, Kriya Akriya, Loka Aloka, DharmastikayaAdharmastikaya, PunyaPaapa, Bandh, Vedana, Niyara etc., have been stated one each according to the synthetical viewpoint (Sangrahnaya). In the same way along with the description of Jambu continent of one lakh yojana, Paalakyan, celestial vehicles, three constellations namely Adra, Chitra and Swati of one star each, the life span of celestial being, the description of ford, inspiration and Sidhi in the form of one each has been made. Thus, from second and third to one hundredth Sthanak Samvaya the subject matter that is to be narrated both in proof and outcome is explained briefly. Where easiness exists to understand scientifically and systematically the subject matter for a reader even the difficult subject matter, too, becomes cognitive for him. Accordingly it is the study of Samvayang Sutra is very useful and beneficial. After the hundredth Sthanak Samvaya, those have been written in 450 sutras, manifold increasing numbers samvaya in sixty sutras from 451 to 510 the important description of Ford-makers, heavens, mountains, supreme lords, kulkar etc., whose numbers * are from 150 to Kotakoti (muthn millions) have been narrated. It is just practical. After it the brief description of Acharanga Sutra, Sutrakritanga Sutra, Sthananga Sutra, Samvayanga Sutra, Vyakhyapragpti, Gyatadharamkathanga, Upashakdasha, Ankritdasha, Anuttrapapatikdasha, Prashan-Vyakaran, Vipak Sutra and Dristhivad of these twelve canons "Ganipitaka" Sutra No. 511 to 574 has been made for the share of readers and researchers. After it the description of subject matters related to Jeeva-Ajeeva, Rasi, Anottrapapatik celestial beings, the hellish beings, the Ratanprabha and others hells has been made in Sutra No. 576, 628. At the end in Sutra No. 629 to 677 total in 48 Sutra. The great persons (Shlagha-Purush) of past and future have been described. Thus, many important subject matters at Sthanak Samvaya level in "Samvayanga Sutra" have been narrated. By virtue of reading these Sutras and making his life | meaningful the reader will be inspired. Besides the subject matters interacting and to apprehend more precisely the colourful sentimental pictures have been illustrated subject matter wise. Alongwith the Hindi translation English translation can be stated as a new speciality of this publication. It will make Agamas of great use and benefit for readers of modern new generation. Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting $ $$ $$ $

Page #19
This "Shrut Yagya" was started in the brightness of the motivated light of reverend Gurudev Uttarbhartiya Pravartak Bhandari Shri Padamchand Ji Maharaj and it is gradually progressing ahead towards its completion. Due to the health problems the publication work of Agamas rather progressed slowly but it now not held up. All credit goes to the blessing of my reverend Gurudev Ji. The continuous and careful co-operation of my dear and affectionate disciple Shrut Sevabhavi Munivar Varun in carrying on this work ahead. His services and devotion towards his gurudeva and shrut integrity is a matter of - satisfaction to any Guru. Besides it, I cordially bless all the persons who are associated with the publication, translation in Hindi and English and in any kind of editing job. Blessing them I stop my writing. - Amar Muni (Uttarbhartiya Pravartak Shrutacharya) 11 xi //

Page #20
Bian Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Shi Wan hArdika kRtajJatA jJApana zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra dvArA prarUpita dvAdaza aMgoM meM "samavAyAMga sUtra" kA caturtha sthAna hai| isa sUtra meM jIva- ajIva Adi samasta padArthoM kA saMkhyAkrama eka se zurU karake koTAnukoTi saMkhyA paryaMta varNana huA hai| isameM dravya dRSTi se jIva, ajIva, dharma, adharma Adi dravyoM, kSetra dRSTi se loka, aloka, siddhAlaya Adi kSetroM, kAla kI dRSTi se samaya, AvalikA, muhUrta, palyopama, sAgaropama, utsarpiNI, avasarpiNI evaM pudgala parAvartana taka kAla ke vividha parimANoM aura bhAva kI dRSTi se jJAna, darzana, cAritra Adi jIva ke bhAvoM tathA varNa, gaMdha, rasa, sparza Adi ajIva ke bhAvoM kA koSa zailI meM nirUpaNa huA hai| kalevara kI dRSTi se yaha Agama bhale hI choTA hai, parantu viSaya bahulatA kI dRSTi se yaha eka bRhad Agama hai| zeSa ikatIsa AgamoM meM jina-jina tatvoM aura bhAvoM kA saMkSipta aura vistRta varNana huA hai una samasta * tatvoM aura bhAvoM ko saMkhyAkrama se isa Agama meM sUtrabaddha kiyA gayA hai| isa dRSTi se isa Agama ko zeSa samasta AgamoM kI AdhArabhUmi athavA AdhArazilA kahA jA sakatA hai| Wan Bian Bian Wan - samavAyAMga sUtra eka mahatvapUrNa Agama hai| isake viSaya ko hRdayaMgama karanA sAmAnya pAThakoM ke lie sarala nahIM hai| viziSTa medhAvI sAdhaka hI isa Agama kI viSayavastu ko samyak rUpa se hRdayaMgama kara sakatA hai| devalokoM meM virAjita ArAdhya gurudeva uttarabhAratIya pravartaka zrutAcArya pUjya zrI amara muni jI mahArAja ne prastuta sUtra kA bArIkI se zravaNa-manana- adhyayana-adhyApana kara isakA anuvAdana prastuta kiyA hai| hamAre lie yaha atyaMta kaSTaprada aura nirAzAjanaka hai ki gurudeva ke sazarIra maujUdagI meM hama isa graMtha ko pustaka rUpa meM prastuta nahIM kara paaye| dinAMka 13.2.2013 ko ArAdhya gurudeva apanI loka yAtrA saMpanna kara paraloka sidhAra gae / paraMtu yaha kiMcit saMtoSaprada hai ki gurudeva dvArA racita vizAla zrutarAzi hamAre pAsa hai / gurudeva kA yaha mahAna avadAna zatAbdiyoM taka hindI aura aMgrejI ke pAThakoM kA patha pAtheya ka banA rhegaa| gurudeva kI isa Agama-saMpAdana yAtrA kA maiM bhI eka choTA-sA sahayAtrI hUM / isa yAtrA - patha para // xii // Bi Bian Bian Xie Xie Xie Xie Xie Xie Xie Xie Xie Xie Yu Bian Xie Xie Yu Bian Xie Xie Yu Bian Xie Zhi

Page #21
% % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % $ $$$Ming Ming Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Bu Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Le gamana jitanA-kliSTa aura durgama rahA hai, utanA hI sarasa aura aMtaH toSa pradAtA bhI rahA hai| Agama ke eka-eka akSara, eka-eka pada aura eka-eka sUtra kA artha-vizleSaNa gurudeva ne kiyA, jise maiMne kalamabaddha kiyaa| ArAdhya gurudeva dvArA vyAkhyAyita samagra sAmagrI ko yadi yathAvat prastuta kiyA jAtA, to grantha kA AkAra bahuta vizAla ho jaataa| zraddheya gurudeva svayaM cAhate the ki grantha kA AkAra saMkSipta rhe| anuvAda meM | kevala mUla viSaya ko hI spaSTa kiyA jaae| gurudeva zrI kI bhAvanA ke anurUpa hI prastuta Agama kI anuvAda zailI ko saMkSipta rakhA gayA hai| anuvAdana-saMpAdana meM samavAyAMga sUtra ke kaI saMskaraNoM kA adhyayana karane kA avasara prApta huaa| paraMtu zraddheya yuvAcArya zrI madhukara muni jI ma. sA. dvArA saMpAdita Agama ko hI hamane isa saMskaraNa kA pramukha AdhAra banAyA hai| tadartha graMtha ke saMpAdaka evaM prakAzaka kA hama hRdaya se AbhAra prakaTa karate haiN| hindI anuvAda meM sAhitya manISI DaoN. rAjIva pracaNDiyA alIgar3ha evaM aMgrejI anuvAda meM zrAvakaratna zrI munnAlAla jaina, dillI va padmaratna suzrAvaka zrI rAjakumAra jaina, madhubana dillI kA vizeSa sahayoga rhaa| ke isa samarpita sahayoga ko "dhanyavAda" nAmaka zabda kI sImA meM Abaddha kara maiM sImita nahIM karanA caahuuNgaa| - citrAMkana meM sAhittya manISI zrI saMjaya surANA evaM zrI anuja bhaTanAgara kA kalAtmaka sahayoga hRdaya ko gadgada karane vAlA hai| TaMkaNa, prUpha saMzodhana evaM priMTiMga ke zeSa dAyitvoM ko zrI vinoda zarmA (komala prakAzana) dillI ne apanI ciraparicita zailI meM saMpanna kiyA hai| sAmagrI saMyojana meM yuvAratna zrI sacina jaina (vizvA apArTamenTa) dillI ne pUrNa tatparatA kA nirvahana kara apanI gurubhakti kA suMdara paricaya diyA hai| ___ uparokta sabhI mahAnubhAvoM ko ArAdhya gururAja kI ora se zata-zata adRSTa AzISa evaM merI ora se sAdara sneh| - varuNa muni 'amara ziSya' // xiii //

Page #22
Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Bu Bu Wei Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Nan ACKNOWLEDGEMENT "Samvayanga Sutra" has the fourth place among the twelve canons propounded by Shraman Bhagwan Mahavir. In this sutra all the substances like animates and inanimates beginning from serial number one to millions have been narrated. According to the practical view point living and non-living, Dharam and Adharam etc., according to the space view point-cosmos and transcosmos, Sidhalaya etc., through the "Kaal" view point-time Avalika, instant time, Palyopama, Sagropama, Ascending time cycle (Utsarpini Kaal), Descending time cycle (Avasarpini Kaal) and upto the transformation of matter (Pudgals), the various measurement of time and the dispositions as knowledge, perception, conduct etc. of beings, the qualities of non-living as - colour, smell, taste and touch etc., have been expounded in numbers sty.le. With regards to the framework of this canon although it is a small one, but in respect of vastness of the subject this canon is a fabulous one. The substances and dispositions that are narrated in brief or elaborate form in the remaining thirty one canons, all those substances and dispositions have been narrated in this canon in the form of "Sutra" in series of numbers. Therefore, according to the above stated view point this canon can be said the foundations stone or basic treatise of all the other Agamas. Samvayanaga Sutra is an important canon. It is not easy to the general reader to grasp the subject matter of this canon. Only the seeker of extraordinary genius can grasp the subject matter in the righteous form of this canon. Having completed minutely study, teaching, contemplation and listening "Reverend-Acharya" Pujya Shri Amar Muni Ji has presented its interpretation. It is a matter of extreme disappointment for us that we could not publish this book during the life time of our Guru as he abode to heaven on February 13, 2013. But it is a matter of some relief that the vast Literature Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Le Le Le Le Le Le Le // xiv //

Page #23
% % % % % % %% % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % written by him is with us. This great work shall some as a guide for seveal readers to the redeem in English and Hindi. I am, just, a little co-traveller of the Editing group of Pujya Gurudev ji of Samvayanga Sutra. Though this journey has been very difficult and 1 unpassable but it has been an elegant and inner satisfaction. Each and every letter, paragraph and aphorism analysed meaning- fully by Gurudev ji, but it * was written by me. If the full subject matter that has been explained by Shri Gurudev ji were to be presented then the shape of this canon, its volume would have been a very large. Sh. Gurudeva Ji himself wants that the shape of it should be in brief and only the basic subject-matter should be explained in translation. Respecting the feelings of Gurudev ji the interpretation style of this proposed Agama has been kept in brief form. During this period I got so many opportunities to go through some of the Editions of "Samvayanga Sutra" to translate and edit it. But we made prominent base to the Agama edited by Supreme venerated, Yuva-Acharya Shri Madhukar Muni Ji for this volume. We express our gratitudes from the core of our hearts of the Publsiher and Editor of this treatise. Dr. Rajeev Parchandia of Aligarh has helped in Hindi translation, Sh. M.L. Jain of Delhi and Shri Raj Kumar Jain of Madhuvan, Delhi has rendered their special co-operation in producing English Translation. I will not like to bind the dedicating and co-operation of these three great personalities only into the "Thanks giving" limit. The artistic co-operation of Shri Anuj Bhatnagar of Delhi and Sh. Sanjay Surana of Agra in drawing pictures is excellent and commendable. 11 The remaining duties of type-writing, proof reading and printing etc. have been accomplished by Sh. Vinod Sharma of "Komal Prakashan", Delhi in his already known style. Yuva-ratan Sh. Sachin Jain (Vishava-Apartment) Delhi has beautifully shown his great and praise worthy devotion and dedication towards Shri Gurudev Ji in organizing the material. Myriads Blessings to all these gentlemen of Param Pujya Reverend Gurudev ji and love with honour from my side. - Varun Muni 'Amar Shishay' // xv // %%%% %%%%%%%%Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Wei %%%%%%%%%% % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % %

Page #24
viSayAnukramaNikA samavAyAMga sUtra pahalA samavAya __AtmA, anAtmA, daMDa, adaMDa, kriyA, loka, aloka, dharma, adharma, puNya, pApa, bandha, mokSa, Asrava, saMvara, vedanA, nirjraa| pAlaka yAna vimAna, sarvArthasiddhavimAna, ArdrAnakSaddhatra, citrAnakSatra, svAtinakSatra, sthiti, AhAra, zvAsocchvAsa, siddhi| dUsarA samavAya ____ daMDa, rAzi, bandhana, pUrvAphAlgunI, uttarAphAlgunI, pUrvAbhAdrapadA, uttarAbhAdrapadA nakSatra, sthiti, zvAsocchvAsa, AhAra, siddhi| tIsarA samavAya ____daMDa, gupti, zalya, gArava, virAdhanA, mRgazira-puSpa-jyeSThA-abhijita-zravaNa-azvinI-bharaNI-nakSatra, . sthiti, zvAsocchvAsa, AhAra, siddhi| cauthA samavAya ___ kaSAya, dhyAna, vikathA, saMjJA, bandha, anurAdhA-pUrvASADhA-uttarASADhA nakSatra, sthiti, zvAsocchvAsa siddhi| pAMcavAM samavAya kriyA, mahAvrata, kAmaguNa, AmravadvAra, saMvaradvAra, nirjarAsthAna, samiti, astikAya, rohiNIpunarvasu-hasta-vizAkhA-dhaniSThA nakSatra, sthiti, zvAsocchvAsa, AhAra, siddhi| chaThA samavAya __lezyA, jIvanikAya, tapa, chAdyasthika samudghAta, arthAvagraha, kRttikA-AzleSA nakSatra, sthiti, zvAsocchvAsa, AhAra, siddhi| sAtavAM-samavAya bhayasthAna, samudghAta, bha. mahAvIra kI avagAhanA, varSadhara parvata, varSa, karmaprakRtivedana, maghAnakSatra, pUrva-dakSiNa, pazcima-uttaradvArika nakSatra-nirUpaNa, sthiti, zvAsocchvAsa, AhAra, siddhi| Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming _Chu //xvi // %% % | Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang %%%%%%% % %% %% %% %% %% % % %

Page #25
AThavAM samavAya ___ madasthAna, pravacanamAtA, vANavyantaroM ke caityavRkSa, jaMbU sudarzana, kUTazAlmalI, jambUdvIpajagatI, kevalisamudghAta, pArzvanAtha ke gaNa-gaNadhara, nakSatra, sthiti, zvAsocchvAsa, AhAra, siddhi| navAM samavAya brahmacaryaguptiyA~, aguptiyA~, brahmacarya-adhyayana, pArzvanAtha kI avagAhanA, nakSatra, tArA-saMcAra, jambUdvIpa meM matsyapraveza, vijayadvAra, vANa-vyantaroM kI sudharmA sabhA, darzanAvaraNa kI prakRtiyA~, sthiti, zvAsocchvAsa, AhAra, siddhi| dasavAM samavAya __ zramaNadharma, samAdhisthAna, mandara parvata, ariSTanemi-avagAhanA, jJAnavRddhikArI nakSatra, kalpavRkSa, sthiti, zvAsocchvAsa, AhAra, siddhi| gyArahavAM samavAya ___upAsakapratimA, jyotizcakra, bha. mahAvIra ke gaNadhara, mUlanakSatra, graiveyaka, maMdara parvata, sthiti zvAsocchvAsa, AhAra, siddhi| bArahavAM samavAya . bhikSupratimA, saMbhoga, kRtikarma, vijayA rAjadhAnI, rAma baladeva, mandara-cUlikA, jambUdvIpavedikA, jaghanya rAtri-divasa, ISatprAgbhAra pRthvI, sthiti, zvAsocchvAsa, AhAra, siddhi| terahavAM samavAya ___kriyAsthAna, vimAnaprastaTa, jalacarapaMcendriya jIvoM kI kulakoTi, prANAyupUrva kI vastu, prayoga, | sUryamaMDala kA vistAra, sthiti, zvAsocchvAsa AhAra, siddhi| caudahavAM samavAya ____ bhUtagrAma, pUrva, jIvasthAna, bharata-airavata-jIvA, cakravartIratna, mahAnadI, sthiti, zvAsocchvAsa, AhAra, siddhi| paMdrahavAM samavAya __paramAdhArmika deva, nami arhat kI avagAhanA, dhruvarAhu, nakSatra, 15 muhUrta ke dina-rAtri, vidyAnuvAdapUrva ke vastu, manuSya prayoga, sthiti, zvAsocchvAsa, AhAra, siddhi / solahavAM samavAya gAthASoDazaka, kaSAya, mandara-nAma, pArzva kI zramaNasaMpadA, sthiti, zvAsocchvAsa, AhAra, siddhi| Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting // xvii // Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Wei %%%% % % % % % %

Page #26
Bian Bian Bian Bian satarahavAM samavAya asaMyama, saMyama, mAnuSottara parvata, AvAsa parvata, cAraNagati, camara kA utpAta parvata, maraNa, karmaprakRtivedana, sthiti, zvAsocchvAsa, AhAra, siddhi / ATharahavAM samavAya brahmacarya, ariSTanemi kI zramaNasampadA, nirgranthasthAna, AcArAMga - pada, brAhmIlipi ke lekhavidhAna, astinAstipravAda ke vastu, dhUmaprabhA pRthvI, utkRSTa rAta-dina, sthiti, zvAsocchvAsa, AhAra, siddhi / unnIsavAM samavAya jJAtA-adhyayana, jambUdvIpa meM sUrya, zukra mahAgraha, jambUdvIpa, tIrthakaroM kA agAravAsa, sthiti, zvAsocchvAsa, AhAra, siddhi / bIsavAM samavAya asamAdhisthAna, munisuvrata kI avagAhanA, ghanodadhi kA bAhalya, prANatendra ke sAmAnika deva, karmasthiti, pratyAkhyAnapUrva ke vastu, kAlacakra, sthiti, zvAsocchvAsa, AhAra, siddhi / ikkIsavAM samavAya zabala doSa, karmaprakRti, paMcama - SaSTha Araka kA kAlapramANa, sthiti, zvAsocchvAsa, AhAra, siddhi / bAIsavAM samavAya parISaha, dRSTivAda, pudgala pariNAma, sthiti, zvAsocchvAsa, AhAra, siddhi / teIsavAM samavAya sUtrakRtAMga ke adhyayana, teIsa tIrthaMkaroM ko sUryodayakAla meM kevalajJAna, pUrvabhava meM ekAdazAMgI, sthiti, zvAsocchvAsa, AhAra, siddhi / caubIsavAM samavAya devAdhideva (tIrthaMkara), cullahimavaMta - zikharijIvA, sa- indra devasthAna, uttarAyaNasUrya, gaMgA-sindhu mahAnadI, raktA-raktodA mahAnadI, sthiti, zvAsocchvAsa, AhAra, siddhi / paccIsavAM samavAya paMca yAmoM kI bhAvanAe~, mallinAtha kI avagAhanA, dIrghavaitADhya parvata, dUsarI pRthvI ke nArakAvAsa, AcArAMga ke adhyayana, mithyAdRSTi - vikalendriya kA karmaprakRtibaMdha, gaMgA-sindhu, raktA - raktavatI mahAnadI, lokabindusAra ke vastu, sthiti, zvAsocchvAsa, AhAra, siddhi / // xviii // 71 77 82 85 89 94 97 100 103 Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Xin Bian Bian Gao Shi Shi ,

Page #27
chabbIsavAM samavAya ___dazA-kalpa-vyavahAra ke uddezanakAla, karmaprakRtisattA, sthiti, zvAsocchvAsa, AhAra, siddhi| sattAIsavAM samavAya anagAra-guNa, nakSatroM se vyavahAra, nakSatramAsa, saudharma-IzAna kalpa kI pRthvI kA bAhalya, karma|| prakRti, sUrya kA cAra, sthiti, zvAsocchvAsa, AhAra, siddhi| aTThAIsavAM samavAya ____ AcAraprakalpa, mohakarma kI sattA, Abhinibodhika jJAna, IzAna kalpa meM vimAnoM kI saMkhyA, karmaprakRtibandha, sthiti, zvAsocchvAsa, AhAra, siddhi| unattIsavAM samavAya ___pApazrutaprasaMga, ASADha Adi mAsoM meM rAtri-divasa kI saMkhyA, devoM meM utpatti, sthiti, zvAsocchvAsa, AhAra, siddhi| tIsavAM samavAya . ____ mohanIya-sthAna, maMDitaputra kI zramaNaparyAya, tIsa muhUrtoM ke tIsa nAma, ara tIrthaMkara kI avagAhanA, sahasrArendra ke sAmAnika deva, pArzvanAtha kA gRhavAsa, mahAvIra kA gRhavAsa, ratnaprabhA pRthvI ke nArakAvAsa, sthiti, zvAsocchvAsa, AhAra, siddhi| ikattIsavAM samavAya ____ siddhoM ke AdiguNa, maMdaraparvata, sUrya kA saMcAra, sthiti, zvAsocchvAsa, AhAra, siddhi| battIsavAM samavAya __yogasaMgraha, devendra, kunthu arhat ke kevalI, saudharmakalpa meM vimAna, revatI nakSatra ke tAre, nATya ke prakAra, sthiti, zvAsocchvAsa, AhAra, siddhi / tetIsavAM samavAya - AsAtanAe~, camarendra ke bhauma, sthiti, zvAsocchvAsa, AhAra, siddhi| cauMtIsavAM samavAya ___tIrthaMkaroM ke atizaya, cakravartI-vijaya, camarendra ke bhavanAvAsa, naarkaavaas| paiMtIsavAM samavAya __ satyavacana ke atizaya, kunthu arhat kI avagAhanA, datta vAsudeva kI avagAhanA, nandana baladeva kI avagAhanA, mANavaka caityastaMbha, nArakAvAsa sNkhyaa| Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ting Ting FFFFFFFFFFang FFFFFFhf FF Jun Le Sheng Zhong Ming Ming Chu Le Le Le Le // xix // % % %%% % % % %%% %% % % % %% %% %% %% %% %% %

Page #28
| chattIsavAM samavAya uttarAdhyayana, camarendra kI sudharmA sabhA, mahAvIra kI AryikAe~, sUrya kI paurussii-chaayaa| | saiMtIsavAM samavAya kunthunAtha ke gaNadhara, haimavata-airaNyavata kI jIvA, vijayAdi vimAnoM ke prakAra, kSudrikA | vimAnavibhakti ke uddezanakAla, sUrya kI chaayaa| ar3atIsavAM samavAya ____ pArzva jina kI AryikAe~, haimavata-airaNyavata kI jIvAoM kA dhanuHpRSTha, meru ke dUsare kANDa kI '| U~cAI, vimAnavibhakti ke uddeshnkaal| unatAlIsavAM samavAya __nami jina ke avadhijJAnI muni, nArakAvAsa, krmprkRtiyaaN| cAlIsavAM samavAya / ariSTanemi kI AryikAe~, maMdaracUlikA, bhUtAnanda ke bhavanAvAsa, vimAnavibhakti ke tRtIya varga ke uddezanakAla, sUrya kI chAyA, mahAzukra kalpa ke vimaanaavaas| | ikatAlIsavAM samavAya nami jina kI AryikAe~, nArakAvAsa, mahAvimAnavibhakti ke prathama varga ke uddeshnkaal| bayAlIsavAM samavAya mahAvIra kI zrAmaNyaparyAya, AvAsa parvatoM kA antara, kAloda samudra meM candra-sUrya, bhujaparisoM | kI sthiti, nAmakarma kI prakRtiyA~, lavaNasamudra kI velA, vimAnavibhakti ke dvitIya varga ke uddezanakAla, . paMcama-SaSTha AroM kA kaalprimaann| | teyAlIsavAM samavAya karmavipAka adhyayana, nArakAvAsa, dharma jina kI avagAhanA, maMdara parvata kA antara, nakSatra, | mahAvimAnavibhakti ke paMcama varga ke uddeshnkaal| / cavAlIsavAM samavAya paiMtAlIsavAM samavAya chiyAlIsavAM samavAya dRSTivAda ke mAtRkApada, prabhaMjanendra ke bhvnaavaas| $ $ $Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting /.xx //

Page #29
Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian saiMtAlIsavAM samavAya 176 sUrya kA dRSTigocara honA, agnibhUti kA gRhavAsa / ar3atAlIsavAM samavAya cakravartI ke paTTana, dharma jina ke gaNa aura gaNadhara, sUryamaMDala kA vistAra / unacAsavAM samavAya bhikSupratimA, devakuru - uttarakuru ke manuSya, trIndriya jIvoM kI utkRSTa sthiti / pacAsavAM samavAya munisuvrata jina kI AryAe~, dIrghavaitADhyoM kA viSkaMbha, lAntakakalpa ke vimAnAvAsa, * timisrakhaNDaprapAta guphAoM kI lambAI, kAMcanaka parvatoM kA vistAra / ikyAvanavAM samavAya AcArAMga-prathama zrutaskandha ke uddezanakAla, camarendra kI sudharmA sabhA, suprabha baladeva kA AyuSya, uttara karma-prakRtiyA~ | bAvanavAM samavAya mohanIya karma ke nAma, gostUbha Adi parvatoM kA antara karmaprakRtiyA~, saudharma - sanatkumAra mAhendra ke vimAnAvAsa / tirepanavAM samavAya devakuru Adi kI jIvAe~, bha. mahAvIra ke zramaNoM kA anuttaravimAnoM meM janma, saMmUrcchima uraparisarpoM kI utkRSTa sthiti / caupanavAM samavAya * mahApuruSoM kA janma, ariSTanemi kI chadmasthaparyAya, bha. mahAvIra dvArA eka dina meM 54 vyAkhyAna, ananta jina ke gaNa, gaNadhara / pacamanavAM samavAya malla arhat kA AyuSya, mandara aura vijayAdi dvAroM kA antara, bha. mahAvIra dvArA puNyapApavipAkadarzaka adhyayanoM kA pratipAdana, nArakAvAsa, karmaprakRtiyA~ / chappanavAM samavAya' nakSatrayoga, vimala jina ke gaNa aura gaNadhara // xxi // Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Xie 177 177 178 179 180 182 183 184 186

Page #30
mamama 187 ma ma // // // // // // // // // // // // // sattAvanavAM samavAya tIna gaNipiTaka ke adhyayana, gostUbha parvata aura mahApAtala kA antara, mallI jina ke manaH|| paryavajJAnI, mahAhimavanta aura rukmi parvatoM kI jIvA kA dhanuH pRSTha / aTThAvanavAM samavAya ___ nArakAvAsa, karmaprakRtiyA~, gostUbha aura vaDavAmukha Adi kA antr| unasaThavAM samavAya candrasaMvatsara, saMbhava jina kA gRhavAsa, mallI jina ke avadhijJAnI muni sAThavAM samavAya sUrya kI maNDalapUrti, lavaNasamudra kA agrodaka, vimala jina kI avagAhanA, balIndra aura brahma || devendra ke sAmAnika deva, saudharma-IzAna kalpa ke vimaanaavaas| ikasaThavAM samavAya + RtumAsa, mandara parvata kA prathama kANDa, cndrmnnddl| . bAsaThavAM samavAya ____paMcasAMvatsarika yuga meM pUrNimAe~-amAvasyAe~, vAyupUjya jina ke gaNa-gaNadhara, candra-kalAoM kI * vRddhi-hAni, saudharma-IzAna kalpa ke vimAnAvAsa, vaimaanik-vimaanprsttt| tiresaThavAM samavAya * RSabha jina kA mahArAja-kAla, harivAsa-ramyakavAsa ke manuSyoM kA yauvana, niSadha-nIlavanta parvata para suuryody| | causaThavAM samavAya aSTASTamikA bhikSupratimA, asurakumArAvAsa, dadhimukha parvata, vimaanaavaas| + paiMsaThavAM samavAya ___ jambUdvIpa meM sUryamaNDala, mauryaputra kA gRhavAsa, saudharmAvataMsaka vimAna kI eka-eka dizA meM bhvn| chiyAsaThavAM samavAya manuSyakSetra meM candra-sUrya, zreyAMsa jina ke gaNa aura gaNadhara, Abhinibodhika jJAna kI utkRSTa sthiti| // // // // // // // // // // // // // // // // // // // // // // xxii // Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu

Page #31
Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Yu Bian Xie Yu Bian Xie Yu Bian Xie Yu Bian Xie Yu Bian Xie sar3asaThavAM samavAya nakSatramAsa, haimavata - airaNyavata kI bhujAe~, mandara parvata, nakSatroM kA sImA viSkambha / ar3asaThavAM samavAya dhAtakIkhaNDa meM vijaya, rAjadhAniyA~, tIrthaMkara, cakravartI, baladeva, vAsudeva, vimala jina kI zramaNasampadA / unahattaravAM samavAya samayakSetra meM varSa aura varSadhara parvata, maMdara parvata kA antara, karma - prakRtiyA~ / sattaravAM samavAya zramaNa bha. mahAvIra kA varSAvAsa, pArzva jina kI zramaNa paryAya, vAsupUjya, jina kI avagAhanA, mohanIya karma kI sthiti, mAhendra devarAja ke sAmAnika deva / ikahattaravAM samavAya candramA kA ayana - parivartana, vIryapravAda pUrva ke prAbhRta, ajita jina kA gRhavAsakAla, sagara cakravartI kA gRhavAsakAla aura zrAmaNya / bahattaravAM samavAya suparNakumAroM ke AvAsa, lavaNasamudra kI velA kA dhAraNa, mahAvIra jina kA AyuSya, Abhyantara puSkarArdha meM candra-sUrya, bahattara kalAe~, khecaroM kI sthiti / tihattaravAM samavAya harivAsa - ramyakavAsa kI jIvAe~, vijaya baladeva kI siddhi / cauhattaravAM samavAya agnibhUti kI Ayu, sItodA tathA sItA mahAnadI, nArakAvAsa / pacahattaravAM samavAya suvidhi jina ke kaivalI, zItala aura zAntinAtha kA gRhavAsa / chihattaravAM samavAya vidyutkumAra Adi bhavanapatiyoM kA AvAsa / satahataravAM samavAya bharata cakravartI, aMgavaMza ke rAjAoM kI pravrajyA, gardatoya tuSita lokAntikoM kA parivAra, muhUrta kA parimANa / 197 198 199 199 201 202 205 206 207 208 209 Wan Shi // xxiii // Bian Bian Bian Bian Xie Yu Bian Xie Xie Xie Yu Bian Xie Yu Bian Xie Wan

Page #32
Bian Bian Shi Shi Yu Bian Xie Yu Bian Xie Yu Bian Xie Zhi Bian Bian aThahattaravAM samavAya vaizramaNa lokapAla, sthavira akaMpita, sUrya-saMcAra se dina rAtri ke vRddhi hrAsa kA niyama / unyAsIvAM samavAya ratnaprabhA pRthvI se valayAmukha pAtAla kA tathA anya pAtAloM kA antara, chaThI pRthvI aura ghanodadhi kA antara, jambUdvIpa ke eka dvAra se dUsare dvAra kA antara / assIvAM samavAya zreyAMsa jinakI avagAhanA, tripRSTha vAsudeva kI avagAhanA, acala baladeva kI avagAhanA, tripRSTha * vAsudeva kA rAjakAla, ap-bahula kANDa kI moTAI, IzAnendra ke sAmAnika deva, jambUdvIpa meM prathama maMDala meM sUryodaya / ikyAsIvAM samavAya bhikSupratimA, kunthu jina ke manaH paryavajJAnI, vyAkhyAprajJapti ke mhaayugmsht| bayAsIvAM samavAya sUrya - saMcAra, bha. mahAvIra kA garbhApaharaNa, mahAhimavanta evaM rukmi parvata ke saugaMdhika kANDaka antara / Wan tirAsIvAM samavAya bha. mahAvIra kA garbhApahAra, zItala jina ke gaNa aura gaNadhara, maMDitaputra kA AyuSya, RSabha kA gRhavAsakAla, bharata rAjA kA gRhasthakAla / caurAsIvAM samavAya nArakAvAsa, RSabha jina kA AyuSya, bharata, bAhubalI, brAhmI aura sundarI kA AyuSya, zreyAMsa * jina kA AyuSya, tripRSTha vAsudeva kA naraka meM utpAda, devendra zakra ke sAmAnika deva, jambUdvIpa ke bAhara ke maMdaroM aura aMjanaka parvatoM kI UMcAI, harivarSa evaM ramyakavarSa kI jIvAoM ke dhanuH pRSTha kA parikSepa, paMkabahula kANDa ke caramAntoM kA antara, vyAkhyAprajJapti ke pada, nAgakumArAvAsa, prakIrNaka, 4 jIvayoniyA~, pUrvAdi saMkhyAoM kA guNAkAra, RSabha jina kI zramaNasampadA, vimAnAvAsa / * pacAsIvAM samavAya AcArAMga ke uddezanakAla, dhAtakIkhaMDa ke maMdara, rucakadvIpa ke mANDalika parvatoM kI UMcAI, nandanavana / chiyAsIvAM samavAya suvidhi jinake gaNa aura gaNadhara, supArzva jina kI vAdI - sampadA, dUsarI pRthvI se ghanodadhi kA antara / 210 211 212 213 213 214 216 219 220 // xxiv // Bian Bian Xie Shi Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Xie Shi Shi Shi

Page #33
Li % % Li Mo Li Li % % % % %% %%% %% % % %%% % %% % %% sattAsIvAM samavAya ___ mandara parvata, karmaprakRti, mahAhimavantaparvata evaM saugaMdhika kUTa kA antr| aThAsIvAM samavAya sUrya-candra ke mahAgraha, dRSTivAda ke sUtra, mandara evaM gostUbha parvata kA antara, sUryasaMcAra se divasarAtrikSetra kA vRddhi-hraas| navAsIvAM samavAya ____RSabha jina kA siddhikAla, mahAvIra jina kA nirvANakAla, hariSeNa cakravartI kA rAjakAla, zAnti jina kI aaryaaeN| nabbevAM samavAya ___zItalanAtha kI avagAhanA, svayaMbhU vAsudeva kA vijayakAla, vaitADhya parvata aura saugaMdhika kANDa kA antr| ikyAnavAM samavAya ____ paravaiyAvRtyakarma, kAloda samudra kI paridhi, kunthunAtha ke avadhijJAnI zramaNa, krmprkRtiyaaN| bAnavAM samavAya pratimA, indrabhUti kA AyuSya, maMdara aura gostUbha parvata kA antr| tirAnavAM samavAya . ___candraprabha jina ke gaNa aura gaNadhara, zAntinAtha ke caturdazapUrvI muniyoM kI saMkhyA, suurysNcaar| caurAnavAM samavAya niSadha-nIlavanta parvatoM kI jIvAe~, ajitanAtha ke avadhijJAnI muniyoM kI sNkhyaa| paMcAnavAM samavAya supArzvanAtha ke gaNa aura gaNadhara, cAra mahApAtAla, lavaNa-samudra ke pArthoM kI gaharAI aura U~cAI kunthunAtha kI Ayu, sthavira mauryaputra kI aayu| chayAnavAM samavAya cakravartI ke grAma, vAyukumAroM ke AvAsa, vyAvahArika daMDa, dhanuSa, nAlikA, yuga, akSa aura mUsala kA mApa, suurysNcaar| sattAnavAM samavAya ___ mandara aura gostUbha parvata kA antara, uttara karmaprakRtiyA~, hariSeNa cakravartI kA gRhvaaskaal| // xxv // Guo Wei Zhu Bu Bu Bu Wei 55%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%

Page #34
Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Xie aTThAnavAM samavAya nandanavana - pANDukavana kA antara mandara gostUbha parvata kA antara, dakSiNa bhArata kA dhanupRSTha, sUryasaMcAra, revatI Adi nakSatroM ke tAre / ninyAnavAM samavAya maMdara parvata kI U~cAI, nandana vana ke pUrvI-pazcimI caramAnta kA tathA dakSiNa-uttarI caramAnta kA antara, sUryamaMDala kA AyAma - viSkambha, ratnaprabhA pRthvI aura vAnavyantaroM ke AvAsoM kA antara / sauvAM samavAya dazadazamikA bhikSupratimA, zatabhiSak nakSatra ke tAre, suvidhi - puSpadanta kI avagAhanA, pArzva jina AyuSya, vibhinna parvatoM kI U~cAI / anekottarikA vRddhi samavAya vividha viSaya dvAdazAGaga gaNipiTaka bAraha aMgoM kA varNana vividhaviSaya nirUpaNa rAzi-paryAptAparyApta AvAsa-sthiti-zarIra - avadhi-vedanA - lezyA - AhAra - Ayubandha-utpAdaudvarttanAviraha- AkarSa- saMhanana- saMsthAna - veda-samavasaraNa - kulakara- tIrthaMkara - cakravartI - baladevavAsudeva - airavatatIrthaMkara-bhAvI tIrthaMkara - bhAvI cakravartI-bhAvI baladeva - vAsudeva - airavata kSetra ke bhAvI tIrthaMkara - cakravartI balladeva - vAsudeva / atIta anAgatakAlIna mahApuruSa pariziSTa 231 233 234 236 251 296 328 361 // xxvi // Bian Bian Bian Xie Shi Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Xie Xie Yu Bian Xie

Page #35
************************************* Contents Samvayang Sutra First Samvaya: Soul, Soulless, Dand, Adand, Activity, Devoid of activity, Cosmos, Trans cosmos, Dharam, Adharam, Meritorious deed sin, Bondage, Liberation, Inflow, Samvar, feeling, Nirjara, Palak celestial vehicles, Sarvarthsidh celestial vehicles, aardra constellation, Chitra constellation, Swati constellation, Duration of karmas, Food, Inhaling and exhaling, Attainment of liberation (sidhi). Second Samvaya: Dand, Rashi, Bondage, Poorva phalguni, Uttara phalguni, Poorva bhadarpad, Uttara bhadarpad constellation, duration of karmas, Respiration, Food, Sidhi. Third Samvaya: Dand, Restraint (Gupti), Thorn (Shalya), Pride Gaurav, Viradhana, Margshir, Pushya, Jyestha, Abhijeet, Shravana, Ashvani, Bharani constellations, Stheti, Respiration, Food and Sidhi. Fourth Samvaya: Passions, Contemplations, Waste and worldly discussion, Sangya, Bondage, Anuradha, Poorvashadh, Uttarashadh Constellations, Duration, Respiration, Exhaling, Food, Sidhi. Fifth Samvaya: Activities, Great vows, Copulative attributes, Influx, Stoppage of karmas, Nirjarasthana, Carefulness (samiti), Astikaya, Rohini, Punarvasu, Hast, Vishakha, Dhamistha constellation, Sthithi, Inhaling and Exhaling. Sixth Samvaya: Thought colouration (leshya), Jeeva nikaya, Penance, Chhadmasthik (not completely detached) Samudghat, Arthavagrah, Kritika, Ashlesha constellations, Stheti, Inhaling and exhaling, food, Sidhi.. 1 5 8 10 136 15 19 // xxvii // *************************************

Page #36
************************************* Seventh Samvaya: Places of fear, Samudghat, The height of Lord Mahavir, The mountain Varshdhar, Region, Karamprakritivadan, Magha constellation the counstellation situated in EastSouth, West-North directions, Sthithi, Inhaling and exhaling, Food, Sidhi. Eighth Samvaya: Pride-places, Parvachan-mother, The charity trees of forest dwelling gods, Jambu, Sudarshana, Kutshalmati, Boundary wall of Jambu continent, Kewali-samudghat, The head disciples of lord Parshavanath, Constellation, Duration, Inhalinga and exhaling, Food, Sidhi. Ninth Samvaya: Celebacy-restraint, Non-restraint activities, Celebacy-text, the height of lord. Parshava Nath, Counstellations, Stars-movement, Entrance of the fish into Jambu continent, Vijaydwar, The assembly of peripatetic gods, the tendencies of percep tion-obscuring deeds, Duration, Inhaling and exhaling, Food, Sidhi. Tenth Samvaya: Ascetic conduct, Absolute meditative position, Mountain Mandar, The body structure of Lord Arishthnemi, Knowledge enhancing constellations, Wish tree. (Kalpvarksh), Duration, Inhaling and exhaling, Food, Sidhi. Eleventh Samvaya: Householders special vows (Pratima), Stellary cycle, The head disciple of Lord Mahavira, Mool constellation, Graiveyaka, Mountain Mandar, Duration, Inhaling and Exhaling, Food, Sidhi. Twelveth Samvaya: Ascetic's special vows (Pratima), Sambhog, Kartikarama, Capital vijaya, Ram Baldeva, The summit of Mandar mountain, Jambu-dweep-vedika, The minimum duration of a day and a night, Ishatpragbhar-prithvi, Duration, Inhaling and exhaling, Food, Sidhi. Thirteenth Samvaya: Kriyasthana, Vehicle dimensions, The total species of water-bodied living beings, The subject matter of Pranvayu poorva, Usage, The expansion of Sun-orbit sthiti, Inhaling and exhaling, Food, Sidhi. Fourteenth Samvaya: Bhootgram, Poorva, Jeevasthana, The radious of Bharat and Airavat regions, Jewels of Supreme Lord (Chakaravarti), Great rivers, Duration, Inhaling and exhaling, Food, Sidhi. 23 26 30 36 42 45 50 54 // xxviii // *************************************

Page #37
% % % % % % % % % % % % %%%% %% %% %% % % % % % %% % % % % % %% Fifteenth Samvaya: Paramadharmik (extremely cruel) email Gods, The height of Arihant Nami, Dhruva Rahu, Constellations, The days and nights of fifteen muhurats, The subject matter of Vidyanuvad poorva, Human-usages, Duration, Inhaling and exhal ing, Food, Sidhi. Sixteenth Samvaya: Sixteenth Chapter Gatha, Passions, Name of Mandar, The ascetic-wealth of Lord Parshava Nath, Duration, Inhaling and exhaling, Food, Sidhi. Seventeenth Samvaya: Non-restraint, Restraint, the Manushotar mountain, aavas mountains, Chaarangati, The reincarnation mountain of chaamar, Death, Karam-prakriti vedan, Stithi, Inhaling and exhaling, Food, Sidhi. Eighteenth Samvaya: Celibacy, The ascetic-wealth of Lord Arishthnemi, Nirgranth-sthana, Acharngapad, Writing method of Brahmi-script, The matter of Astinaasta-pravad, The hell of Dhoom-prabha, Maxmum duration of a day and a night, Stithi, Inhaling and exhaling, Food, Sidhi. Nineteenth Samvaya: The number of Chapters of Gyatadharma kathanga, The number of suns in Jambu continent, The great planet "Shukra", Jambu continent, As household stay of Ford makers, Stithi, Inhaling and exhaling, Food, Sidhi. Twentieth Samvaya: Pains giving places (Asamadhi-sthana), The height of Lord Munisuvart, The boundary expansion of Ganodadhi, The samanik gods of the lord of the pranat heaven, Karam-sthiti, The matter of Prathyakhan-poorva, Time cycle, Stithi, Inhal ing and exhaling, Food, Sidhi. Twenty One Samvaya: Shabal (major) faults, Karam divisions, Time period of V & VI Ara (spoke), Stithi, Inhaling and exhaling, Food, Sidhi. % % % Ming Ming Ming Ming Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting % % % % % % % % % % % % % Twenty Two Samvaya: Afflictions, Daristivad matter's overcome, Stithi, Inhaling and exhaling, Food, Sidhi. % % % Twenty Three Samvaya: The texts of Sutrakritanga, Attained omniscience at the time of 'Sun Dawn' by % % % // xxix %% %% // % % % %% % % %% %% % % % % % % % % %% % % %% % %% %

Page #38
100 twenty three Ford-makers, Ekadashangi in previous births, Stithi, Inhaling and exhaling, Food, Sidhi. Twenty Four Samvaya: Gods of gods (Thirthankar), The radius of the summit of Chulhimvant celestial vehicles occupied by Indra, Northward Sun, The great rivers Ganga and Sindhu, The great rivers Rakta-Raktoda, Stithi, Inhaling and exhaling, Food, Sidhi. Twenty Five Samvaya: The reflections of the five yama, The height of Lord Mallinatha, Dirghvaitadhya mountain, The residences of second hell. The chapters of Acharanga, The tendencies-bondage of two senses wrong faith beings, The great rivers Ganga-Sindhu, Rakta-Raktodya, the matter of Lokbindusar, Duration, Respiration, Food,Sidhi. Twenty Six Samvaya: The sub-chapters of Dasa-kalp-vyavhar, Karam-tendencies satta, Stithi, Respira tion, Food, Sidhi. Twenty Seven Samvaya: Ascetics, attributions, Movement with constellations, constellation mouth, the structure of celestial vehicle of Soudharma-Ishan kalp, Karam-tendencies, movement of Sun, Stithi, Respiration, Food, Sidhi. Le Le Le Le Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Twenty Eight Samvaya: Conduct-system, the domination of delusive karma, Sensory knowledge, the numbers of the celestial vehicles of Ishan-kalp, Bondage of Karama-tendencies, Stithi, Respiration, Food, Sidhi. Twenty Nine Samvaya: Reference ot sinful sutra, The numbers of days and nights in the months of Ashadha etc. The reincarnation a celestial beings, Stithi, Respiration, Food, Sidhi. Thirty Samvaya: Places of delusion, The ascetic height life of Manditputra, The thirty names of thirty muhurats, Arihant Arhnath, The samanik gods of Sahsrarender celestial. The household duration of Food-maker Parshava-nath, Laity duration of Lord Mahavira, The infernal residences of Ratan Prabh hell, Stithi, Respiration, Food, Sidhi. 137 Thirty One Samvaya: The origin-attributes of liberated one, Mountain-mandar, The movement of the "Sun", Stithi, Respiration, Food, Sidhi.

Page #39
********************************* Thirty Two Samvaya: Yogesangrah, Davendra, The omniscient Arihant Kunthu, The celestial vehicles of Soudharmakalp, The number of the stars of Revati constellation, The kinds of dances, Stithi, Respiration, Food, Sidhi. Thirty Three Samvaya: Astanaya, The residences of Chamarendra, Stithi, Respiration, Food, Sidhi. Thirty Four Samvaya: The extraordinary miracles of Ford-makers, Vijay-occupied by Chakaravarty, The residences of Chamarendra, Infernal residences. Thirty Five Samvaya: The extra-ordinary miracles of true-words, The height of Arihant Kunthu Nath, The height of Vasudev-Datt, The body's length of Nandan Baldeva, the Chaitya stambh namely Manvak, The numbers of hell residences. Thirty Six Samvaya: Utteradhayana, The Soudharma-assembly of Chamarendra, The nuns of Lord Mahavira, The paurishi-shadow of Sun. Thirty Seven Samvaya: The head ascetics (Gandhar) of Arihant Kunthu Nath, the radius of Hemvant and Airanyavant, The types of celestial vehicles etc., Uddeshan kaal of Chhudrikaviman-vibhakti, Sun's shadow. Thirty Eight Samvaya: The nuns of Arihant Parshavanath, The summits of Mountain Mandar, Back portion of the radius of Hemvat and Airanyavat, The uddeshan-kaal of viman vibhakti. Thirty Nine Samvaya: The clairvayant ascetic of Arihant Nami, Infernal residences, Karam-tendencies. Forty Samvaya: The number of the nuns of Arihant Arishthnemi, The summit of Mandar, The residences of Bootanand, The Uddeshan-kaal of the third section of viman-vibhakti, Sun's shadow, the celestial residences of Mahashukara-kalp. Forty One Samvaya: The numbers of the Nuns of 'Nami', The Ford-makders, Infernal residences, The Uddeshan-kaal of the first section of the great viman-vibhakti. // xxxi // 141 146 155 160 162 163 164 165 166 168 Wan Wan 125 *************************************

Page #40
************************************* Forty Two Samvaya: The ascetic life of Arihant Mahavira, The distance between residences-mountains, The number of Suns and Moons of Kalodadhi-ocean, The life duration of arms serpentile beings, The tendencies of physique determining karmas, The height of waves of Lavan ocean. The uddeshan-kaal of the second section of vimanvibhakti, The time measurement of the Vth and VIth ARa (spoke). Forty Three Samvaya: The chapter of karma-fruition, infernal residences, The height of the body of Arihant Dharam Nath, The distance of Mountain mandar, Constellations, The Uddeshan-Kaal of the fifth section of the great viman-vibhakti. Forty Four Samvaya: Forty Five Samvaya: Forty Six Samvaya: Forty Seven Samvaya: Visibility of Sun, laity of Gandhar Agnibhuti. Forty Eight Samvaya: The parts of supreme lords (Chakaravarti), The ascetic groups and heads of ascetics of Arihant Dharam-Nath, The expansion of Sun-orbit. Forty Nine Samvaya: The special resolves (Pratima) of an ascetic, The human beings of UtterkuruDevakuru, the maximum, life duration of three sensed beings. Fifty Samvaya: The numbers of the Nuns of Arihant Munisuvarat. The expansion of Dirghvaitadhaya, The celestial residences of Lantak-kalp, The length of the "Timisra-Khandprapat caves, The expansion of Mountains Kanchan. Fifty One Samvaya: Uddeshana-kaal of the first shrutskand of Acharanga, The Soudharma assembly of Chamarendra, The life spanof Baldev. Fifty Two Samvaya: The names of delusion Karmas, The distance betweenGoastub mountains, Karamtendencies, the celestial residences of Soudharma-Sanat Kumar and Mahendrakalp. 168 172 173 174 175 176 177 177 178 179 180 ******* // xxxii // *************************************

Page #41
182 Fifty Three Samvaya: The radius of Devkuru etc., The reincarnation in the Anuttar celestial vehicles of the ascetics of Arihant Mahavir, The maximum life span of the serpentiles move by their chests. Fifty Four Samvaya: The birth of great persons, the chhadmost mode (ascetic life prior to omniscient) of Arihant Arishthnemi, 54 discourses of Arihant Mahavira in a single day. The ascetic groups (Gan) and head of ascetic (Gandhara) of Arihant Anant nath. Fifty Five Samvaya: The life duration of Arihant Malli Nath, The distance betweenthe gates of the mandar Mountain and Vijay etc., propoundation the chapters of explaining the fraction of meritorious and dementorious deeds by Arihant Mahavira, infernal residences, karam-tendencies. Fifty Six Samvaya: Nakshatra-yoga, the ascetic groups (Gan) and Head of the ascetics (Gandhar) of . Arihant Vimal Nath. 187 Fifty Seven Samvaya: The chapters of three Ganipitak, the distance between Mountain Goustubh and great under-world land, the numbers of mental-mode knowledge holder of Arihant Mallinath, The Dhanush-back of the radius of the mountains Mahahimvant and Rukmi. 188 189 Fifty Eight Samvaya: Infernal residences, Karama-Tendencies, The distance between Goustubh and Vadavamukh Mahabataal. Fifty Nine Samvaya: Moon's Samvatsar, Arihant Shri Sambhava Nath's staying period as householder, clairvoyant monks of Arihant Malli-Nath. Sixty Samvaya: Orbit rotation of Sun, Agrodak of ocean lavan, the height of the physical body of Arihant Vimal Nath, The co-chief (Samanik) gods of the Devendra named Balindra and Brahmas, The celestial vehicles Soudharma_Ishan Kalp. Sixty One Samvaya: Seasons-Mouth, First part of Mountain Mandar, Moon's orbit. 191 // xxxiii //

Page #42
********************************** Sixty Two Samvaya: The full bright fortnight and full dark fortnight in five somvatran epoch, The ascetic groups (Gan) and head of the group (Gandhar) of Arihant Vasupujya Ji, Decreasing and increasing Moon light day by day, The celestial vehicles of Soudharm-Ishan Kalp, The width and length of the celestial vehicles. Sixty Three Samvaya: Emperorship duration of Arihant Rishabh Dev, The adolescently of the human beings of Harivas-Ramyakvas, the dawn of Sun at upon Nidhadh-Neelvant mountains. Sixty Four Samvaya: The Ashashtamika special vows (Pratima) of the ascetic, the residences of Malevolent gods, The mountain Dadhimukh, residences of gods. Sixty Five Samvaya: Sun-orbit in Jambu continent, laity Head ascetic Mauryaputra, the residences in each direction of Soudharmavatansak celestial vehicles. Sixty Six Samvaya: The number of Suns and Moons in the region of human beings, the number of the ascetic groups (Gan) and the Head of the ascetic groups (gandhar) of Arihant Shreyans, the maximum duration of sensory knowledge. Sixty Seven Samvaya: The counstellation-months, The arms of the Hemvant and Airanyavat Mountains, The Mandar Mountain, the Boundary expansion of constellations. Sixty Eight Samvaya: The Vijay, Capitals, Ford-makers, Supreme lords (Chakravarti), Co-lords (Baldev), Lords (Vasudeva) in Dhatkikhand, The total ascetic of Arihant Vimal Nath. Sixty Nine Samvaya: The total number of the Varsh and Varshdhar mountins in the Time-region, The distancesof Mandar mountains, Karam-tendencies. Seventy Samvaya: The rainy season stay (Chaturmasik stay) of lord Mahavira, The ascetic life duration of Arihant Parshava Nath, The height of Arihant Vasupujya, The duration of delusion Karmas, The Samanik gods of Devender Mahendra. 192 193 193 195 196 197 198 199 199 Bian Gao 554 $4 ************* Xin Shi Gao // xxxiv // *************************************

Page #43
201 Seventy One Samvaya: The changes of Moon's ayana, Prabhrit of the poorva of Viriyaparvad, As householder Arihant Ajitnath, The laity and ascetic life of supreme lord (Chakaravarti) 'Sagar'. Seventy Two Samvaya: The residences of Suparan Kumar, the fence holder of ocean "Lavan". The age of Arihant Mahavira, the number of Suns and Moons in the "Inner Pushkarardha", Seventy two artistic skills the life duration of flying beings. Seventy Three Samvaya: The radius of Harivas-Ramyakvas, Sidhi of Vijay Baldev. Le Le Bu Bu $$$ $$ FTing Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting FFFFFFMing Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Bu Bu Seventy Four Samvaya: The life span of Gandhar Agnibhuti, The rivers sitoda and Sita, The hellish resi dences. Seventy Five Samvaya: The omniscient of Arihant Suvidhinath, the duration as householder of Shital and Shantinath. Seventy Six Samvaya: The residencies of Vidyut Kumar etc., Residents occupied Gods. Seventy Seven Samvaya: Chakravarti Bharat the consecration of the Kings of Angvans, The family of the Gardtoya Tushit Lakantika Gods, The measurement of a muhrat. Seventy Eight Samvaya: Vaishraman lokpal, senior ascetic Ankpit, The law of decreasing and increasing the time duration of day and night through the sun's movement. Seventy Nine Samvaya: The distanceof Valyamukh Pataal (underwater places) and others pataals from Ratan Prabha hell, the distance between Vith hell and Ghamododhu, The distance between one gate of Jambu continent to other gate. Eighty Samvaya: The height of Arihant Shreyans, The height of Vasudeva-Triprishth, The height of Baldeva Achal, The emperorship of Vasudeva-Triprishta, The thickness of UppBahul Khand, The Sermanik gods of Ishanendra, The rise of Sun in the first orbit of Jambu continent. // XXXV //

Page #44
213 Eighty One Samvaya: Special vows (Paritama) of ascetics, Mental-mode knowledge holder of Arihant Kunthu Nath, Mahayugamshat of Vyakhyapragapti. Eighty Two Samvaya: Sun-rotation, Fentus kidnapping of Mahavir Swami, The distance between Sougandhik Kand of Mahahimvant and Rukmi Mountains. 213 214 216 Eighty Three Samvaya: Bhagwan Mahavir's fentus kidnapping, The ascetic groups and head of ascetic groups of Arihant Shitalnath, The age of Gandhar Manditputra, The duration as householder of Rishabh Deva, The duration as householder of Emperor Bharat. Eighty Four Samvaya: * Hellish residences, the age of Arihant Rishabh, The life span of Bharat, Bahubali, Brahmi and Sundry, The age of Arihant Shreyans, the reincarnation of Vasudeva Triprishth into the hell, The Samanik gods of Devender Shakra, The height of the Mountains namely Mandar and Anjanak situated out of Jambu continents, circumference of the Dhanuh-back of the radius of harivarsh and Ramyakvarsh, The distance between the extreme ends of the Pankbahul Kand, The total verses of Vijakhyapragyapti, The residences of Nagkumar, Prakiraus, Jevayonia, Multitude of the numbers of Poorva etc., The total number of ascetic wealth of Arihant Rishabh Deva celestial vehicles. Eighty Five Samvaya: Uddeshan Kaal of Acharanga, Mountain Mandar of Dhatki Khand, The height of the Mandalik mountains of Ruchak island, Nandan forest. Eighty Six Samvaya: The total ascetic groups and head of the ascetic groups of Arihant Suvidhi Nath, the number of the debators of Arihant Suparshava Nath, The distance of second half from Ghanodadhi. Eighty Seven Samvaya: Mountain Mandar, Karam-tendencies, The distance between Sougandhak Kut and mountain Mahahimvant. Eighty Eight Samvaya: The great planets of Sun and Moon, the aphorism of Daristivada, The distance between mountain Mandar and Goastubh, The decreasing and increasing of day and night region through Sun's movement. // xxxvi 11

Page #45
****************** * * * * * ************** Eighty Nine Samvaya: The Sidhi-time of Arihant Rishabh Deva, the liberation-time of Arihant Mahavira, The emperorship of Chakarvarti Harishen, The Nuns of Arihant Shantinath. Ninety Samvaya: The height of Arihant Shital Nath, the winning period of Vasudeva Sawayambhu, The distance between Mountain Viatadhya and Soagandhik Kand. Ninety One Samvaya: Vaiyavant Karma, the circumference of Kaldadhi ocean, the clairvoyant monks of Arihant Kunthu Nath, Karam-tendencies. Ninety Two Samvaya: Special vows (Pratima), The age of Gandhar Inderbhuti, The distance between mountain Goushtubh and Mandar. Ninety Three Samvaya: The ascetic groups (Gan) and the Head of the groups (Gandhar) of Arihant Chanderbrabahu, The number of the monks of Arihant Shanti Nath having the knowledge of fourteen Poorvas, Sun's movement Ninety Four Samvaya: The radius of mountain Nishadh-Neelvant, the number of the clairvoyant Monks of Arihant Ajitnath. Ninety Five Samvaya: The ascetic groups (Gan) and head of the groups (Gandhar) of Arihant Suparshava Nath, Four great subterranean regions the depth and height of the Parshwas of Ocean 'Laven', The age of Arihant Kunthu Nath, The age of Gandhar Mauryaputra. Ninety Six Samvaya: The number of villages of Chakravarti, the residences of Vayu Kumar, the measurement of usable bamboo stick, Bow, Nalika, Yuga, Aksh and a club, Sun movement. Ninety Seven Samvayu: The distance between Mandar and Goustubh mountains, Utter-karan-tendencies, Householder life of Harishen 'Supreme Lord'. Ninety Eight Samvaya: The distance between Nandan and Panduk forests, the distance between Mandar 223 224 225 226 227 228 228 229 230 231 // xxxvii // *************************************

Page #46
and Goushtubh mountains, The Dhanuh-Prishth of South Bharat, The movement of the sun, The number of stars of Raveti etc. constellations. 233 Ninety Nine Samvaya: The height of mountain Mandar, the distance between the East-West extreme end and North-South extreme and of Nandanvan, The transmission both of Sun movement, The distance between the residences of Ratan Prabha Hell and Peripatetic gods. Hundred Samvaya: Dasdasmika Bhikshu Pratima, the number of the stars of Shatbhisha constellation, The height of Arihant Suvidhi-Pushpadant, The age of Arihant Parshava Nath, The height of various Mountains. 234 Multiplier Increasing Samvaya : Twelve Cannons - Ganipitak Propoundation of various subjects Great persons of past and future Annexure Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Zhen Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting // XXXvil //

Page #47
sacitra Whall Nan Nan Nan Zhu Li Wei 5% 5% %%%%%% Bu Bu Bu Ming Yong Nan Nan %%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%% zruta AcArya pravartaka zrI amara muni Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting ILLUSTRATED SAMVAYANG SUTRA Shrut Acharya Pravartak Shri Amar Muni % % %% %% % % % % % % % % % %% % % %% %% % % %% % %

Page #48
Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Xie Yu Ting Ba Zhan Ci Yu Zi TAG Dov 5 C 660 45 Bian Bian Bian Xie Xie Yu Bian Xie Yu Bian Xie Xie Xie Xie Bian Bian Bian

Page #49
% Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu % % % % %% % % % % % %% % % % %% % % % % %% % % % %% % % % % % samavAyAga sUtra SAMVAYANG SUTRA % % % % % % % % % % % % % % 1-suyaM me AusaM! teNaM bhagavayA evamakkhAyaM-[iha khalu samaNeNaM bhagavayA mahAvIreNaM | F| AigareNaM titthagareNaM sayaMsaMbuddheNaM purisuttameNaM purisasIheNaM purisavarapuMDarIeNaM purisavaragaMdhahatthiNA loguttameNaM loganAheNaM logahieNaM logapaIveNaM logapajoagareNaM abhayadaeNaM cakkhudaeNaM 'maggadaeNaM saraNadaeNaM jIvadaeNaM bohidaeNaM dhammadaeNaM dhammadesaeNaM dhammanAyageNaM dhammasArihiNA dhammavaracAuraMta-cakkavaTTiNA appaDihaya-vara-nANa-dasaNadhareNaM viyadRchaumeNaM jiNeNaM jAvaeNaM tineNaM tAraeNaM buddheNaM bohaeNaM mutteNaM moyageNaM savvannuNA savvadarisiNA sivamayalamaruyamaNaMtamakkhaya mavvAbAhamapuNarA-vittisiddhi-gainAmadheyaM ThANaM saMpAviukAmeNaM ime | duvAlasaMge gaNipiDage pnntte|] taM jahA AyAre 1, sUyamaDe 2, ThANe 3, samavAe 4, vivAhapannattI 5, nAyAdhammakahAo 6, uvAsaga- dasAo 7, aMtagaDadasAo 8, aNuttarovavAiyadasAo 9, paNhAvAgaraNaM 10, vivAgasuyaM 11, diTThivAe 12 / - zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne jaisA kahA hai, use maiMne sunA hai, vaha isa prakAra hai-bhagavAna mahAvIra 15 zruta dharma ke Adi praNetA, tIrthaMkara evaM samyak bodhi prApta kie hue haiN| ve puruSoM meM atizaya rUpavAna E Adi viziSTa guNoM se yukta tathA uttama vRttiyoM se saMyukta puruSottama haiN| ve puruSasiMha arthAt siMha sadRza parAkramI tathA puruSavara puNDarIka arthAt uttama sahasra patra vAle zveta kamala sadRza zreSTha puruSa haiN| ve puruSoM | meM zreSTha gandhahastI haiM jisakI gandha se pravAdI rUpI hAthI Tika nahIM pAte haiM arthAt palAyana kara jAte haiN| ve loka meM uttama puruSa haiM, asAdhAraNa jJAna guNa ke AgAra haiM tathA tInoM lokoM ke adhipatiyoM (svAmiyoM) dvArA pUjya haiM, astu trilokI nAtha haiM arthAt tInoM lokoM ke nAtha aura svAmI haiN| ve loka kA hita karane vAle tathA loka meM udyota aura prakAza phailAne vAle haiM isalie unheM lokahitakara, | lokapradyotakara tathA lokapradIpa kahA jAtA hai| ve prANimAtra ke abhaya pradAtA haiM, astu dayAlu va karuNAzIla haiN| ve ajJAna-andhakAra meM DUbe prANiyoM ko sanmArga prakAzaka tathA sanmArgadAtA haiN| ve saMsAra % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % samavAyAMga sUtra 1st Samvaya %

Page #50
ke sabhI jIvoM ko zaraNa dene vAle, janma-maraNa ke cakra se mukta karAne vAle, samyak bodhipradAna karane vAle, durgatiyoM meM girate hue jIvoM ko bacAne vAle tathA saddharma kA upadeza dene vAle zaraNadAtA, akSaya * jIvanadAtA, bodhipradAtA, dharma-dAtA tathA dharmopadezaka va dharmanAyaka haiN| bhagavAna mahAvIra dharma rUpI ratha | ke sArathI haiM tathA dharmavara cAturanta cakravartI haiM arthAt dharmarUpI ratha ke cAroM dizAoM-gatiyoM ke pravartaka haiN| ve pratighAta rahita nirAvaraNa zreSTha kevalajJAna-darzana ke dhAraka haiN| ve vyAvRtta chadma (sarvathA nirdoSa) haiM arthAt chadma (AvaraNa) aura chala-prapaMca se sarvathA mukta yA nivRtta haiN| ve jina (viSaya-kaSAyoM ko jItane vAle) haiM, jJApaka (dUsaroM ke bhI viSaya-kaSAyoM ko chur3Ane vAle) haiM aura jaya-prApaka (viSayakaSAyoM para vijaya prApta karAne kA mArga batAne vAle) haiN| ve saMsAra-sAgara se svayaM uttIrNa haiM aura dUsaroM ko uttIrNa karAne vAle haiN| ve buddha haiM, bodhaka haiM tathA karmoM se mukta haiM, mocaka haiM arthAt svayaM bodha ko * prApta hone vAle, dUsaroM ko bodha dene vAle tathA sva karmoM se mukti pAne vAle, dUsaroM ko bhI karmoM se mukti dilAne vAle haiN| ve sarvajJa (samasta jagata ko jAnane vAle) aura sarvadarzI (samasta loka ke draSTA) haiN| ve acala, aruja (roga-rahita) ananta, akSaya, avyAbAdha (bAdhAoM se rahita) aura AvAgamana se rahita siddha-gati nAmaka sthAna ko prApta karane vAle haiN| aise viziSTa guNoM se yukta una mahAvIra bhagavAna I ne dvAdazAGga rUpa gaNipiTaka kahA hai| vaha isa prakAra hai 1. AcArAMga-isameM jJAna, darzana, cAritra, tapa aura vIrya - pAMca prakAra ke AcAra dharma kA nirUpaNa 2. sUtrakRtAMga-isameM vividha matoM kA vivecana tathA jIvAdi nau padArthoM kA nirUpaNa hai| 3. sthAnAGga-isameM eka se lekara daza sthAnoM ke dvArA eka-eka, do-do Adi kI saMkhyA vAle sthAnoM yA padArthoM kA nirUpaNa hai| samavAyAGga-isameM eka, do Adi saMkhyA vAle padArthoM se lekara sahasroM padArthoM ke samudAya kA vivaraNa hai| vyAkhyAprajJapti aMga-isameM gaNadhara deva ke dvArA pUche gae chattIsa hajAra praznoM kA aura bhagavAna mahAvIra ke dvArA die gae uttaroM kA saMkalana hai| 6. jJAtAdharmakathAGga-isameM parISaha-upasarga vijetA puruSoM ke artha-garbhita dRSTAnta evaM dhArmika puruSoM ke kathAnakoM kA varNana hai| 7. upAsakadazAGga-isameM zrAvakoM ke parama dharma va daza mahA zrAvakoM ke caritroM Adi kA nirUpaNa hai| 8. aMtakRddazAGga-isameM usI bhava meM mokSagAmI nabbe anagAroM ke caritroM kA varNana hai| 9. anuttaraupapAtikadazAGga-isameM pA~ca anuttara mahA vimAnoM meM utpanna hone vAle anagAroM kA varNana hai| pahalA samavAya Samvayang Sutra

Page #51
* * * * * * * 10. praznavyAkaraNAGga-isameM sva-para samaya viSayaka praznoM kA, mantra, vidyA Adi ke sAdhane kA aura unake atizayoM kA vrnnn| 11. vipAkasUtrAGga-isameM pApI-puruSoM aura puNyAtmA jIvoM kA caritra varNana hai| __12. dRSTivAdAGga-isameM gaNitazAstra kA, tIna sau tiresaTha anya matoM kA, caudaha pUrvo kA, mahApuruSoM __ ke caritroM kA, pAMca cUlikAoM kA vistRta vivecana hai| I have listened the same as Lord Mahavira preached. It is like this Bhagwan Mahavira, the first propagator of 'Shrut Dharma', the Tirthankara was attainer of right knowledge. Among the individuals Lord Mahavira was the most handsome endowed with the extraordinary attributions. He was as valorous as a vigorous lion and he was like the best lotus which means the most excellent person like a superior white lotus having one hundred leaves. Lord Mahavira is like the fragrant elephant by whose smell the opponent elephant does not stand before him means escapes from him. He is the supreme in this universe. He is an abode of extraordinary virtues and he is being worshipped by all the Supreme Masters of Three Lokas (cosmos). Today he is the supreme lord of all the three Lokas. He is the benefactor of this universe. So, he is called loka benevolent, illuminator and the light of the universe. He makes everyone undaunted means he is a kind hearted and compassionate one. He is one who illuminates the right path for those who are drowned into the ocean of darkness and ignorance and he makes the mankind to follow the right path. He is one who gives shelter to all the creatures of this universe, liberates them from the cycle of life and death, giver of perfect right knowledge, a protector of the creatures who are near to fall into the pit of sins, ill luck, preaches of right religion, a protector, indestructive life giver, perfect knowledge giver, religion giver, a true preacher, and you are the chief of spirituality. Bhagwan Mahavira is a charioteer of the chariot of spirituality. Lord Mahavira is the 'Chakravarti of Dharma' of four dimensions. He is, devoid of repulsion and opposition, a holder of uncovered supreme ultimate knowledge and perception. He is absolutely faultless-means crystal clear. He is absolutely free of any kind of conceit and deceit. He is called 'Jina' (one who is conqueror of all the passions). He is the reliever (one who gets relieved others from amorous enjoyment and a conqueror (showing the way to win the passions). He has crossed the worldly ocean himself and making others to cross. He is enlightened, a religion informer, free from all the Karmas, a liberator (one who is liberated and makes others to liberate, one who is realised and makes others to realise). He is omniscient (knower of entire universe). He is unmovable, wholesome (without any ailment), limitless, indestructible, hinderless (without any hindrance) and is without * * * * * samavAyAMga sUtra %%%%%%%%%% 1st Samvaya %%%%%% %%% %%%%%%% %% %%%% % %

Page #52
reincarnation and one who is going to attain the ultimate goal of his life i.e. Sidh Gati'. That Lord Mahavira endowed with the extraordinary virtues has narrated in 'Ganipittak' in the form of twelve limbs (Angas). 7. Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting These are as follows: 1. Acharanga : (knowledge, perception, conduct, austerity and energy five types of conduct). 2. Sutrakritanga : (Analysis and evaluation of different philosophies and exposition of the nine elements such as 'jeeva' etc. Sthananga : (Defining the substance and places having number from one to hundred). Samvayanga : (Defining the substance having one, two etc. to the group of one thousand of numbers). 5. Vyakhya Pragyapti Anga: (The collection of the answers of the questions asked by Indrabhuti Gautam to Lord Mahavira). Jnata Dharam Kathang: (The description of the meaningful illustrations regarding affliction conqueror persons and the stories of religious personalities). Upasak Dasang : (Description of the twelve partial vows of the householders devotees and the exposition of the character of the Chief Ten Shrawakas of that time). 8. Antkritdasang : (Description of austere character of the ascetics). 9. Anuttropapatic Dashang : (The description of five ascetics who reincarnated into the celestial vehicles of five 'Anuttar Maha Vimanas'). 0. Prashna Vyakaran Sutra: ('Samaya' related questions, spiritual instructions to be practised and the description of their excessive virtues). 11. Vipak Sutranga: (The description of the characters of the meritorious and sinful human beings). Drasthivadanga : (An elaborate exposition of mathematics, 363 other philosophies, fourteen 'Purvas', the life sketch of great personalities and five 'Chulikas' (annexure). 2-tattha NaM je se cautthe aMge samavAe tti Ahite tassa NaM ayamaDhe pnntte| taM jahAdvAdazAMga zrutarUpa gaNipiTaka meM yaha samavAyAMga caturtha aMga hai| usakA artha isa prakAra hai The holy scripture 'Samvayang' is the fourth limb in the series of twelve limbs of Jainism. The meaning of this 'Sutra' is as under : 12. D. pahalA samavAya Ma Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Yong %%%% Samvayang Sutra % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % %% %

Page #53
%%%%%% %%%%% %%%Wei Nan Nan %%%% %%%%%% % % % % % % % % % % % pahalA samavAya The First Samvaya 3-ege AyA, ege annaayaa| ege daMDe, ege adNdde| egA kiriyA, egA akiriyaa| ege | loe, ege aloe| ege dhamme, ege adhmme| ege puNNe, ege paave| ege baMdhe, ege mokkhe| ege Asave, ege sNvre| egA veyaNA, egA nnijraa| ... AtmA-anAtmA eka-eka haiN| daNDa-adaNDa eka-eka haiN| kriyA-akriyA eka-eka haiN| lokaaloka eka-eka haiN| dharma-adharma eka-eka haiN| puNya-pApa eka-eka haiN| bandha-mokSa eka-eka haiN| Amrava-saMvara eka-eka haiN| vedanA-nirjarA eka-eka haiN| uparyukta kathana saMgraha naya kI apekSA se pratipAdita hai kyoMki jaina siddhAnta meM sAre kathana nayoM kI apekSA se kiye jAte haiN| The living & non living are one each. The Dand & Non Dand are one each. Active and Non Active are one each. Cosmos and Trans Cosmos are one each. Dharam & Adharam are one each. Merit & Demerit are one each. Bondage & liberation are one each. Ashrav (influx of Karmas) and Samvar (stoppage of Karmas) are one each. The above mentioned facts are propounded according to the 'Sangrah view point' because all the statements are stated in reference to 'Naya' (philosophical viewpoint). 4-jaMbuddIve dIve egaM joyaNasayasahassaM AyAmavikkhaMbheNaM pnntte| pAlae jANavimANe egaM joyaNasayasahassaM AyAma-vikkhaMbheNaM pnntte| savvaTThasiddhe mahAvimANe egaM joyaNasayasahassaM AyAma-vikkhaMbheNaM pnntte| ___ jambUdvIpa nAma kA dvIpa lambAI aura caur3AI kI apekSA se eka lAkha yojana vAlA hai| Abhiyogya * || deva kI vikriyA se vinirmita saudharmendra kA pAlaka yAna bhI lambAI aura caur3AI kI apekSA se sau sahasra arthAt eka lAkha yojana vAlA kahA gayA hai| sarvArthasiddha nAmaka anuttara mahAvimAna kI lambAI, caur3AI bhI eka lAkha yojana hai| isa prakAra se tInoM hI eka-eka lAkha yojana vistAra vAle kahe gae % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % The length and width of the island named 'Jambudweep' is 'One Lac Yojan'. The vehicle of Sodharmendra's God made by the Abhiyogikgod' is said of One Lac Yojan in length and width. The length and width of the vehicle of Sarvarth Sidh Annuttra Viman' is also told of One Lac Yojan. Hence all these three (Viman) vehicles are told of expansion of One Lac Yojan each. 5-addAnakkhatte egatAre pnntte| cittAnakkhatte egatAre pnntte| sAtinakhatte egatAre pnntte| Li Li Li Li Li samavAyAMga sUtra %%% % %% / %% _5_ %%%%%% 1st Samvaya %%%%%% %% %%%% %

Page #54
Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan tIna nakSatra - ArdrA, citrA aura svAti eka - eka tArA vAle kahe gae haiN| Three Constellations Ardra, Chitra and Swati are said having one star each. 6 - imIse NaM rayaNappahAra puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM egaM paliovamaM ThiI pannattA / imIseNaM rayaNappahA puDhavIe neraiyANaM ukkoseNaM egaM sAgarovaMma ThiI pannattA / doccAra puDhavIe neraiyANaM jahanneNaM egaM sAgarovamaM ThiI pannattA / asurakumArANaM devANaM atthegaiyANaM egaM paliovamaM ThiI pannattA / asurakumArANaM devANaM ukkoseNaM egaM sAhiyaM sAgarovamaM ThiI pannattA / asurakumAriMda- vajjiyANaM bhomijjANaM devANaM atthegaiyANaM egaM paliovamaM ThiI pannattA / asaMkhijjavAsAu- asanni - paMciMdiya-tirikkha - joNiyANaM atthegaiyANaM egaM paliovamaM ThiI pnnttaa| asaMkhijjavAsAuya-gabbhavakkaMtiyasannimaNuyANaM atthegaiyANaM egaM paliovamaM ThiI pannattA / isI ratnaprabhA pRthvI meM kitane hI nArakoM kI sthiti eka palyopama aura unakI utkRSTa sthiti sAgaropama kahI gaI hai| dUsarI zarkarA pRthvI meM nArakoM kI jaghanya sthiti eka sAgaropama hai| asura kumAra devoM kI sthiti eka palyopama aura utkRSTa sthiti eka sAgaropama se kucha adhika abhivyakta hai| asura kumAra devoM ko chor3akara zeSa bhavanavAsI devoM kI sthiti eka palyopama batAyI gaI hai| isI prakAra asaMkhyAta varSAyuSka saMjJI paMcendriya tiryagyonika jIvoM kI sthiti aura asaMkhyAta varSAyuSka garbhopakrAntika saMjJI manuSyoM kI sthiti eka - eka palyopama vyavahRta hai| In Ratan Prabh hell the life span of the hellish beings is of one Palyopama and the maximum life has been said of one Sagropama. In the second hell named 'Sharkara' the minimum life is of one 'Sagropama' and the life span of the (malevolent demon) Asur Kumar gods is of one Palyopama and the maximum is a little more than one Sagropama. Except Asur Kumar, the life span of other gods of Bhuvanpati (residential) is said of one Palyopama duration. Hence the life span of innumerable Versapusk being of (rational) Sanjni Panchendriya animal yoni and innumerable Varsapusk Garbho-Krantik Sangi human beings are said of one Palyopama duration. 7 - vANamaMtarANaM devANaM ukkoseNaM egaM paliovamaM ThiI pannattA / joisiyANaM devANaM ukkoseNaM egaM paliovamaM vAsasayasahassamabbhahiyaM ThiI pannattA | sohamme kappe devANaM jahanneNaM egaM paliovamaM ThiI pannattA | sohamme kappe devANaM atthegaiyANaM egaM sAgarovamaM ThiI pannattA / IsANe kappe devANaM jahanneNaM sAiregaM egaM paliovamaM ThiI pannattA / IsANe kappe devANaM atthegaiyANaM egaM sAgarovamaM ThiI pannattA / vANavyantara devoM kI utkRSTa sthiti eka palyopama tathA jyotiSka devoM kI utkRSTa sthiti eka lAkha varSa se adhika eka palyopama kahI gaI hai| saudharmakalpa meM devoM kI jaghanya sthiti eka palyopama pahalA samavAya Chu Wan Jiang Wan Wan Wan Wan Jiang Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Samvayang Sutra Dan Dan Dan ! Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Dan Dan Dan Wan

Page #55
hai tathA utkRSTa sthiti eka sAgaropama kahI gaI hai| IzAnakalpavAsI devoM kI jaghanya sthiti kucha adhika eka palyopama tathA utkRSTa sthiti eka sAgaropama kahI gaI hai| The life span of Vanvyantra (paripatetic) gods is one Palyopama duration and the maximum life span of the stellar gods are said of one Lac plus one * Palyopama duration. In the celestial vehicle of Sodharma kalp the minimum life * span of celestial beings is said to be of one Palyopama and maximum life span is said to be of one Sagropama. 8-je devA sAgaraM susAgaraM sAgarakaMta bhavaM maNuM mANusottaraM logahiyaM vimANaM devattAe uvavannA, tesiM NaM devANaM ukkoseNaM egaM sAgarovamaM ThiI pnnttaa| te NaM devA ekassa addhamAsassa ANamaMti vA pANamaMti vA ussasaMti vA nIsasaMti vaa| tesiM NaM devANaM egassa vAsasahassassa AhAraTTe smuppjji| saMtegaiyA bhavasiddhiyA jIvA je egeNaM bhavaggahaNeNaM sijjhissaMti bujhissaMti muccissaMti parinivvAissaMti savvadukkhANamaMtaM krissNti| . sAgara, susAgara, sAgarakaMta, bhava, manu, mAnuSottara aura lokahita vimAnoM meM utpanna devoM kI utkRSTa sthiti eka sAgaropama hai| ve deva pandraha dina arthAt eka arddhamAsa meM Ana-prANa athavA ucchvAsaniHzvAsa kriyAe~ karate haiN| una devoM meM eka hajAra varSa ke antarAla meM AhAra lene kI icchA jAgatI | hai| kitane hI bhavyasiddhika jIva aise haiM jo manuSya bhava meM utpanna hokara siddha, buddha, karmoM se mukta tathA parama nirvANa ko prApta hoNge| ve sarva duHkhoM kA nAza (anta) karane vAle hoNge| The maximum life span of the celestial beings who take birth in the vehicle of Devsagar, Susagar, Sagarkant, Bhav, Manasottar and Lokhit is said of One Sagropama'. These gods inhale and exhale once in fifteen days. The desire of these gods to take meal takes place after completion of full one year. The beings who fall in this category of 'Bhavsidhik Jeeva' (capable of salvation) will get salvation and will be liberated and will attain Nirvana taking only one birth in the form of a human being. They will annihilate their entire miseries and sufferings at last. / pahalA samavAya samApta / || The End of first Samvaya || SAR samavAyAMga sUtra %% % % % %% 1st Samvaya %% %% % % $ % % % % %% % % % % % %% %% % % %% % % % %

Page #56
dUsarA samavAya The Second Samvaya taM 9 - do daMDA pannattA, taM jahA - aTThAdaMDe ceva, aNatthAdaMDe ceva / duve rAsI paNNattA, jahA - jIvarAsI ceva, ajIvarAsI ceva / duvihe baMdhaNe pannatte / taM jahA - rAgabaMdhaNe ceva, dosabaMdhaNe ceva / daNDa (hiMsAdi pApa rUpa pravRtti) do prakAra ke kahe gae haiM- eka, arthadaNDa (sva-para upakArArtha prayojana vaza kiyA jAne vAlA) tathA dUsarA anarthadaNDa (binA kisI prayojana ke nirarthaka kiyA jAne vAlA pAparUpa dnndd)| rAziyoM ke bhI do bheda nirUpita haiM- eka, jIva rAzi tathA dUsarI ajIva rAzi | isI prakAra do prakAra ke bandhana (karmoM kA bandha karAne vAle) haiM- eka, rAga bandhana (mAyA aura lobha kaSAya se yukta) tathA dUsarA, dveSa bandhana (krodha, mAna kaSAyajanya ) / Dand (violence & sinful activities) are said to be of two kinds-One 'Arthadand' (for the benefit of self and others) and second, 'Anarthadand' (the action that has been performed for no use, it means sinful activities). Two kinds of 'Rasi' has been determined- First (living being) 'Jeeva Rasi' and 'Ajeev Rasi' (Non living beings), like it there are two kinds of bondages which help in Karma Bondage. One is bondage of attachment (deceit and greed passion) and second bondage of aversion (anger and conceit passion). pUrvAphAlgunI nakSatra, uttarAphAlgunI nakSatra, pUrvAbhAdrapadA nakSatra tathA uttarAbhAdrapadA nakSatra do-do tAroM vAle kahe gae haiN| 10 - puvvA phagguNI nakkhatte dutAre pannatte / uttarAphagguNI nakkhatte dutAre pannatte / puvvAbhaddavayA. nakkhatte dutAre pnntte| uttarAbhaddavayA nakkhatte dutAre pannatte / - ye pratyeka Constellation (Uttra Phalguni, Purva Phalguni, Purva Bhadrapad, Uttra Bhadrapad have two-two stars each. 11 - imIse NaM rayaNappahAra puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM do palio mAI ThiI pannattA / duccAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM do sAgarovamAI ThiI pannattA / dUsarA samavAya prathama ratnaprabhA pRthvI ke nArakoM kI sthiti do palyopama tathA dUsarI zarkarA pRthvI ke nArakoM kI sthiti do sAgaropama kahI gaI hai| The duration of life of the hellish beings of 'Ratan Prabha' has been said of two Palyopama and the life of the hellish beings of second hell the Sharkara has been said of two 'Sagropama'. Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan ! Samvayang Sutra Dan Dan Dan ! Shi Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Ju Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dang

Page #57
Bian Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan 12 - asurakumArANaM devANaM atthegaiyANaM do paliovamAiM ThiI pannattA / asurakumAri - davajjiyANaM bhomijjANaM ukkoseNaM desUNAiM do palio mAI ThiI pnnttaa| asaMkhijjavAsAuyasannipaMciMdiya-tirikkhajoNiyANaM atthegaiyANaM do paliovamAI ThiI pannattA / asaMkhijjavAsauyagabbhavakkaMtiya-sannipaMciMdiya- maNussANaM atthegaiyANaM, do paliovamAI ThiI pannattA / kitane hI asura kumAra devoM kI sthiti do palyopama kahI gaI hai| asurakumArendroM ko chor3akara zeSa bhavanavAsI devoM kI utkRSTa sthiti do palyopama se kucha kama batAyI gaI hai| asaMkhyAta varSAyuka saMjJI paMcendriya tiryagyonika jIva tathA asaMkhyAta varSAyuSka garbhopakrAntika paMcendriya saMjJI manuSya do-do palyopama vAlI sthiti se nirUpita haiN| The duration of life of 'Asura Kumar' (semi gods) has been said of two Palyopama. Barring the Indra of Asura Kumar the age of the remaining Bhavanpati (residential) gods has been mentioned a little less than two Palyopama. The age of the innumerable Varshayusk Sangi Panchendriya animals beings and innumerable Varshayusk Garbhopkrantic five sensed sangi human beings have been said of two-two Palyopama each. 13- sohamme kappe atthegaiyANaM devANaM do paliovamAiM ThiI pannattA / IsANe kappe atthegaiyANaM devANaM do paliovamAjhaM ThiI pannattA / sohamme kappe atthegaiyANaM devANaM ukkoseNaM do sAgarovamAiM ThiI pannattA / IsANe kappe devANaM ukkoseNaM sAhiyAiM do sAgarovamAI ThiI pannattA / saNakumAre kappe devANaM jahaNNeNaM do sAgarovamAiM ThiI pannattA / mAhiMde kappe devANaM jahaNeNaM sAhiyAI do sAgarovamAI ThiI pannattA / saudharmakalpa ke deva aura IzAna kalpa ke deva do-do palyopama vAlI sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| saudharma kalpa meM devoM kI utkRSTa sthiti do sAgaropama tathA IzAna kalpa meM devoM kI utkRSTa sthiti do sAgaropama se kucha adhika kahI gaI hai| sanatkumArakalpa ke aura mAhendrakalpa ke devoM kI jaghanya sthiti kramaza: do sAgaropama aura do sAgaropama se kucha adhika batAI gaI hai| The duration of life of the celestial beings of Sodharma Kalp and Ishan Kalpa has been determined of two-two Palyopama. The maximum life span of the gods of the Sodharma Kalp has been said of two Sagropama and the maximum life span of the gods of the Ishan Kalp has been determinded a little more than two Sagropama. The minimum age of the gods of the Sanatkumar Kalp and Mahendra Kalp has been determinded of two Sagropama and a little more than two Sagropama respectively. 14 - je devA subhaM subhakaMtaM subhavaNNaM subhagaMdhaM subhalessaM subhaphAsaM sohammavaDiMsagaM vimANaM devattAe uvavaNNA, tesiM NaM devANaM ukkoseNaM do sAgarovamAiM ThiI pannattA / te NaM devA donhaM 9 samavAyAMga sUtra 2nd Samvaya Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian

Page #58
%% %%%% %% %% %% %% %% %% % %%% %% %% %% %% % % * addhamAsANaM ANamaMti vA pANamaMti vA, UsasaMti vA, nIsasaMti vaa| tesiM NaM devANaM dohiM | vAsasahassehiM AhAraTTe smuppjji| atthegaiyA bhavasiddhiyAjIvA je dohiM bhavaggahaNehiM sijjhissaMti bujhissaMti muccissaMti parinivvAissaMti savvadukkhANamaMtaM krissNti| zubha, zubhakAnta, zubhavarNa, zubhagandha, zubhalezya, zubha sparza vAle saudharmAvataMsaka viziSTa vimAnoM ke 5 devoM kI utkRSTa sthiti do sAgaropama kahI gaI hai| ina vimAnoM meM utpanna deva do ardhamAsoM meM arthAt eka mAsa meM Ana-prANa yA ucchvAsa-ni:zvAsa kI kriyA karate haiN| ina devoM meM do hajAra varSa ke uparAnta ra AhAra grahaNa karane kI icchA utpanna hotI hai| kucha bhavyasiddhika jIva aise haiM jo do bhava grahaNa karake siddha, buddha, karmoM se mukta tathA parama nirvANa ko prApta hoMge tathA samasta du:khoM kA anta kreNge| The maximum life span of the gods of the Shubh, Shubhkant, Shubhvarsh, Shubhgandh, Shubhleshya and the exclusive vehicles of the auspicious touchable Shoudharmavtarsak god's has been said of two Sagropama, the gods who have reincarnated in these celestial vehicles inhale and exhale once in a month. The desire of these gods to take meal grows after two thousand years. A few are Bhavsidhik Jeeva (capable of salvations) who will become Sidh, Budh and be liberated from the bondage of Karma and attain Salvation after taking only two births in future. They will terminate all the miseries of life ultimately. // dUsarA samavAya samApta / || The End of Second Samvaya || Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting F FF F5 tIsarA samavAya The Third Samvaya 15-tao daMDA paNNattA, taM jahA-maNadaMDe. vayadaMDe kaaydNdde| tao guttIo pannattAo, || taM jahA-maNaguttI, vayaguttI, kaayguttii| tao sallA pnnttaa| taM jahA-mAyAsalle NaM niyANasalle 5 NaM micchAdasaNasalle nnN| tao gAravA pannattA, taM jahA-iddhIgArave NaM rasagArave NaM sAyAgArave | nnN| tao virAhaNA pannattA, taM jahA-nANavirAhaNA daMsaNavirAhaNA crittviraahnnaa| ___ daNDa (cAritra rUpa aizvarya kA tiraskAra honA tathA AtmA kA daNDita honA) tIna prakAra ke gae haiM yathA - 1. manadaNDa, 2. vacana daNDa, 3. kaaydnndd| gupti (samyagdarzana, samyagjJAna pUrvaka mana, vacana aura kAyA kI pravRtti ko apane mArga meM sthApita karanA arthAt azubha pravRtti ko rokanA aura zubha pravRtti ko karanA) ke tIna bheda haiM, yathA - 1. managupti, 2. vacana gupti, 3. kaaygupti| zalya (antaraMga 4 meM vedanA yA kaSTa dene vAlI) ke bhI tIna bheda batAe gae haiM yathA - 1. mAyA zalya, 2. nidAna zalya, tIsarA samavAya do Samvayang Sutra

Page #59
% Wei Shen Wei % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % %% %% %% %% %% %% % %% %% % %% % %% %% %% 3. mithyAdarzana shly| gaurava (abhimAna va lobha Adi dvArA apanI AtmA ko guru yA bhArI banAnA) tIna rUpoM meM nirUpita hai, yathA-1. Rddhi gaurava, 2. rasa gaurava, 3. sAtA gaurv| virAdhanA (samyagjJAna, samyagdarzana aura samyagcAritra rUpa ratnatraya kA hanana) tIna bhAgoM meM baMTI huI hai, yathA-1. jJAna virAdhanA, 2. darzana virAdhanA, 3. cAritra viraadhnaa| Dand (to be disgraced of the grandeur of conduct and to be penalized of soul) has been said of three kinds as :-1. Dand of mind, 2. Dand of speech, 3. Dand of body Guptis (to establish the activities of mind, speech and body with right perception, right knowledge in its own path - it means to resist the inauspicious activities) are said to be three:-1. Control/Restrain of mind, 2. Restrain/Control of speech, 3. Control/Restrain of body. Shalya (thorns) (which gives inner pain) is of three kinds as :- 1. Deceitthorn, 2. Nidan Shalya (thorn), 3. False perception thorn. Gaurav(to make ones soul heavy through greed and conceit etc.) has been said of three kinds as :- 1. Gaurav of grandeur, 2. Gaurav of relief, 3. Gaurava of false faith (the destruction of three jewels i.e. right knowledge, right perception and right conduct). It has been divided into three Viradhnas (obstructions) as Knowledge Viradhna, Perception Viradhna and Conduct Viradhna. 16-migasiranakkhatte titAre pnntte| pussanakkhatte titAre pnntte| jeTThAnakkhatte titAre pnntte| abhIinakkhatte titAre pnntte| savaNanakkhatte titAre pnntte| assiNinakkhatte titAre pnntte| bharaNInakkhatte titAre pnntte| mRgazira, puSya, jyeSThA, abhijit, zravaNa, azvinI aura bharaNI nAmaka nakSatra tIna-tIna tAroM vAle kahe gae haiN| The constellation name of Mrigsira, Pushya, Jyeshtha, Abhijit, Shravan, Ashvini and Bharini have three stars each. / 17-imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM NeraiyANaM tiNNi paliovamAiM ThiI | pnnttaa| doccAe NaM puDhavIe NeraiyANaM ukkoseNaM tiNNi sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnttaa| taccAe NaM | puDhavIe NeraiyANaM jahaNNeNaM tiNNi sAgarovamAI ThiI pnnttaa| ratnaprabhA pRthvI meM nArakoM kI sthiti tIna palyopama tathA zarkarA pRthvI meM nArakoM kI utkRSTa sthiti * tIna sAgaropama aura vAlukA pRthvI meM nArakoM kI jaghanya sthiti tIna sAgaropama batAyI gaI hai| The life span of the hellish beings of Ratan Prabha hell has been said of three Palyopama and in the hell of Sharkara Prabha maximum age of hellish being is three Sagropama and the lifespan of the jeeva of third hell the 'Baluka', has been told minimum of three Sagropama. % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % Yi 11 samavAyAMga sUtra 3rd Samvaya Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu 5%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%

Page #60
Wan Wan Dan Dan Dan Dan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan 18 - asurakumArANaM devANaM atthegaiyANaM tiNNi paliovamAiM ThiI pannattA / asaMkhijja - vAsAuyasanni paMciMdiyatirikkhajoNiyANaM ukkoseNaM tiNNi palio mAI ThiI pannattA | asaMkhijjavAsAuyasannigabbhavakkaMtiya- maNussANaM ukkoseNaM tiNNi palio mAI ThiI pannattA / asurakumAra devoM kI sthiti tIna palyopama, asaMkhyAta varSAyuSka saMjJI paMcendriya tiryagyonika jIvoM kI utkRSTa sthiti tIna palyopama tathA asaMkhyAta varSAyuSka saMjJI garbhopakrAntika manuSyoM kI utkRSTa sthiti tIna palyopama kahI gaI hai| The duration of the Asur Kumar (fiendish) god has been said of three Palyopama. Innumerable Varshpusk sangi Panchendriya animal beings have maximum age of three Palyopama and innumerable Varshpusk sangi Garbhokrantic human beings have the maximum life span of three Palyopama. 19 - saNakumAra - mAhiMdesu kappesu atthegaiyANaM tiNNi sAgarovamAiM ThiI pannattA / je devA AbhaMkaraM-pabhaMkaraM AbhaMkara - pabhaMkaraM caMdaM caMdAvattaM caMdappabhaM caMdakaMtaM caMdavaNNaM caMdalesaM caMdajjhayaM caMdasiMgaM caMdasiddhaM caMdakUDaM caMduttaravaDiMsagaM vimANaM devattAe uvavaNNA, tesiM NaM devANaM ukkoseNaM tiNi sAgarovamAiM ThiI pannattA, te NaM devA tihaM addhamAsANaM ANamaMti vA pANamati vA, UsasaMti vA, nIsasaMti vA, tesiM NaM devANaM tihiM vAsasahassehiM AhAraTThe samuppajjai / saMtegaiyA bhavasiddhiyA jIvA je tihiM bhavaggahaNehiM sijjhissaMti, bujjhissaMti, muccissaMti, parinivvAissaMti savvadukkhANamaMtaM karissati / sanatkumAra-mAhendrakalpoM ke deva tIna sAgaropama vAlI sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| AbhaMkara, prabhaMkara, AbhaMkara-prabhaMkara, candra, candrAvarta, candraprabha, candrakAnta, candravarNa, candralezya, candradhvaja, candrabhRMga, candrasRSTa, candrakUTa aura candrottarAvataMsaka nAmaka viziSTa vimAnoM ke devoM kI utkRSTa sthiti tIna sAgaropama kahI gaI hai| ye deva tIna ardhamAsoM yAnI paiMtAlIsa dinoM ke antarAla meM Ana-prANa arthAt ucchvAsa - ni:zvAsa kI prakriyA apanAte haiN| ye deva tIna hajAra varSa ke uparAnta AhAra kI icchA rakhate haiN| kitane hI bhavyasiddhika jIva aise haiM jo tIna bhava grahaNa karane ke uparAnta siddha, buddha, karmoM se mukta hoMge aura paramanirvANa ko prApta kreNge| aise bhavyasiddhika jIva samasta prakAra ke duHkhoM kA zamana ( anta) kreNge| The celestial beings of the Sanat Kumar & Mahendra Kalpa have been said of the three Sagropama life span. The maximum duration of life of the gods of Abhyankar, Prabhyankar, Abhyankar-Prabhyankar, Chandra, Chandravrat, Chandraprabh, Chandrakant, Chandravarn, Chandraleshya, Chandradhvaj, Chandrasring, Chandrasrist, Chandrakoot, Chandravartansk celestial vehicles is said to be of three Sagropama. These above mentioned celestial beings adopt the process of inhaling and exhaling after passing the duration of 45 days. These gods show their desire to take food once after three thousand years. tIsarA samavAya 12 Bian Wan Samvayang Sutra Bian Xie Zhi Yu Zhi Chu Ban Chu Wan Wan

Page #61
____These Bahavasidhik jeeva will attain 'Sidhi' (liberation) after taking three births. They will attain salvation, get liberation and achieve ultimate truth after their third reincarnation. Eventually these Bhavyasidhik jeeva will end all their miseries and sufferings. / tIsarA samavAya samApta / ( The End of Third Samvaya) Shi Hua $$ $Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Zhen Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting cauthA samavAya The Fourth Samvaya 20-cattAri kasAyA pannattA, taM jahA-kohaka sAe mANakasAe mAyAkasAe lobhksaae| cattAri jhANA pannattA, taM jahA-aTTajjhANe ruddajjhANe dhammajjhANe sukkjjhaanne| cattAri vikahAo pannattAo, taM jahA-itthikahA bhattakahA rAyakahA deskhaa| cattAri saNNA pannattA, taM jahA-AhArasaNNA bhayasaNNA mehuNasaNNA prighsnnnnaa| cauvvihe baMdhe pannatte, taM jahA-pagaibaMdhe ThiibaMdhe aNubhAvabaMdhe pesbNdhe| caugAue joyaNe pnntte|| ___kaSAya (AtmA ke pariNAmoM ko kaluSita karane vAle bhAva) cAra prakAra ke batAe gae haiM, yathA - 1. krodha kaSAya, 2. mAna kaSAya, 3. mAyA kaSAya, 4. lobha kaSAya / dhyAna (citta kI ekAgratA) ke bhI cAra bheda nirUpita haiM, yathA - 1. ArttadhyAna, 2. raudradhyAna, 3. dharmadhyAna, 4. zukladhyAna / vikathA (rAga-dveSa vardhaka nirarthaka kathA) cAra bhAgoM meM vibhakta hai, yathA - 1. strIkathA, 2. bhaktakathA, 3. rAjakathA, 4. deshkthaa| saMjJA (indriyoM kI viSaya-pravRtti) ke cAra rUpa batAe gae haiM, yathA - 1. AhAra saMjJA, 2. bhaya saMjJA, 3. maithuna saMjJA, 4. parigraha saMjJA / bandha (karmoM kA AtmA ke sAtha sambaddha honA) cAra prakAra ke kahe gae haiM, yathA - 1. prakRti bandha, 2. sthiti bandha, 3. anubhAva bandha, 4. pradeza bandha / eka yojana cAra gvyUti (cAra koza) kA kahA gayA hai| Passions to defile the disposition of soul) are said of four kinds as:1. Passion of Anger, 2. Passion of Conceit, 3. Passion of Deceit,4. Passion of Greed. Meditation/Contemplation (concentration of mind) is also said of four kinds as :-1. Aart Dhyan, 2. Raudra Dhyan, 3. Dharam Dhyan, 4. Shukla Dhyan. Vikatha (baseless talks increasing of attachment and aversion) has been divided into four parts i.e. 1. Istri Katha (conversation about women), 2. Bhakt Katha (of food), 3. Raj Katha (politics), 4. Desh Katha (country). There are four forms of Sanjna (instincts) as :-1. Aahar (food) Sanjna, 2. Bhaya (fear) Sanjna, 3. Maithun (copulation) Sanjna, 4. Parigrih (material possessive) Sanjna. Bandh 13 samavAyAMga sUtra %%%%%%%%%% 4th Samvaya %%%%%%%%%%%%%%% %%%%% % %%

Page #62
$ % %% % %% %%%% % %%% %% %%% % % % % % (bondage of Karmas to the soul) has been said of four kinds as :- 1.Prakriti (nature of) Bandh, 2. Stithi (duration) Bandh, 3. Anubhav (potency) Bandh, 4. Pradeshik (space points) Bandh. One Yojan is measured equal to four Kos (four gayuti). 21-aNurAhAnakkhatte cauttAre pannatte, puvvAsADhAnakkhatte cauttAre pnntte| uttarAsADhAnakkhatte / cauttAre pnntte| tIna nakSatra-anurAdhA, pUrvASADhA aura uttarASADhA, cAra-cAra tAroM vAle kahe gae haiN| Three constellations namely of Anuradha, Purvashadha and Uttrashadha | have been said of four stars each. 22-imIseNaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe atyaMgaiyANaM neraiyANaM cattAri paliovamAI viI OM pnnttaa| taccAe NaM puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM cattAri sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnttaa| asurakumArANaM devANaM atyaMgaiyANaM cattAri paliovamAiM ThiI pnnttaa| sohammIsANesu kappesu atthegaiyANaM devANaM cattAri paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| ratnaprabhA pRthvI meM aura bAlukAprabhA pRthvI meM nArakoM kI sthiti kramazaH cAra palyopama aura cAra | || sAgaropama kahI gayI hai| asurakumAra deva cAra palyopama kI sthiti ke kahe gae haiM aura saudharma-IzAna kalpoM meM devoM kI sthiti cAra palyopama kI hai| The life span of the hellish beings of Rattan Prabha (hell) and Balukuprabha (hell) has been described of four Palyopama and four Sagropama duration respectively. The duration of life of Asur Kumar (fiendish) gods is said to be four Palyopama and the celestial beings of Sodharmik and Ishan Kalpahave the age of four Palyopama. 23-saNaMkumAra-mAhidesu kappesu atthegaiyANaM devANaM cattAri sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnttaa| * je devA kiDhiM sukilui kiTThiyAvattaM kiTThippabhaM kiTThijuttaM kiTThivaNNaM kiTThile kiTThijjhayaM kiTThisiMga kiTThisiTuM kiTThikUDaM kiTTattaravaDiMsagaM vimANaM devattAe uvavaNNA tesiM NaM devANaM | ukkoseNa cattAri sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnttaa| te NaM devA cauNhaM addhamAsANaM ANamaMti vA pANamaMti vA, UsasaMti vA nIsasaMti vaa| tesiM devANaM cauhi vAsasahassehiM AhAraTTe smuppji| sanatkumAra-mAhendra kalpoM ke deva cAra sAgaropama vAlI sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| kRSTi, sukRSTi, OM kRSTi-Avarta, kRSTiprabha, kRSTiyukta, kRSTivarNa, kRSTilezya, kRSTidhvaja, kRSTi zrRMga, kRSTi sRSTa, kRSTikUTa aura , kRSTi-uttarAvataMsaka vimAnoM ke devoM kI utkRSTa sthiti cAra sAgaropama se abhivyakta hai| ve cAra ardhamAsoM ke arthAt do mAsa ke antarAla meM Ana-prANa athavA ucchvAsa-niHzvAsa kI kriyA karate haiN| ve deva cAra hajAra varSa meM AhAra lene kI icchA rakhate haiN| OM cauthA samavAya ) 14 Samvayang Sutra % % %% %% % %% %% % %% % %% % %% % %%% %% %% %% %

Page #63
Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang %% The celestial beings of Sanat Kalpa and Mahendra Kalpa have been said of the age of four Sagropama. The maximum life span of rhe gods of the vehicle of Krishti, Sukrishti, Krishtivrat, Krishtiprabh, Krishtiyukta, Krishtivarna, Krishtileshya, Krishtidhvja, Krishtisrang, Krishtisarsth, Krishtikut and Krishtiuttravantsak are described of maximum life span of four Sagropama. They inhale and exhale once in a duration of two months. They desire for food once after completion of every four thousand years. 24-atthegaiyA bhavasiddhiyA jIvA je cauhiM bhavaggahaNehiM sijjhissaMti bujhissaMti | muccissaMti parinivvAissaMti savvadukkhANamaMtaM krissNti| kitane hI bhavya-siddhika jIva cAra bhava leMge, isake uparAnta siddha, buddha aura karmoM se mukta hoMge aura antataH parama nirvANa ko prApta hoNge| ve bhavyasiddhi ka jIva sarvaprakAra ke du:khoM-kaSToM kA zamana arthAt anta kreNge| The beings of Bhavyasidhik will reincarnate only for four times in future. After it they will become Sidh, Budh and get salvation from the bondage of all the Karmas and in the end will attain liberation. These Bhavyasidhik beings will terminate all kinds of miseries. % % % % // cauthA samavAya samApta / ( The End of Fourth Samvaya) % % % % % % % % % % % pAMcavAM samavAya The Fifth Samvaya .. 25-paMca kiriyA pannattA, taM jahA-kAiyA ahigaraNiyA pAusiyA pAritAvaNiA paannaaivaay-kiriyaa| paMca mahavvayA pannattA, taM jahA-savvAo pANAivAyAo veramaNaM, savvAo | musAvAyAo veramaNaM, savvAo adinnAdANAo veramaNaM, savvAo mehuNAo veramaNaM, savvAo | pariggahAo vermnnN| ___pA~ca prakAra kI kriyAe~ (karmabandha meM kAraNa banane vAlI ceSTAe~ arthAt mana, vacana aura kAyA ke * duSTa vyApAra-vizeSa) ullikhita haiM, yathA - 1. kAyikI kriyA (zarIra se hone vAlI ceSTA), 2. AdhikaraNikI kriyA (hiMsA ke adhikaraNa talavAra, bhAlA Adi ke nirmANa karane kI kriyA), 3. prAdveSikI kriyA (pradveSa yA matsarabhAva se anuprANita kriyA), 4. pAritApanikI kriyA (prANiyoM ko kaSTa, tAr3ana-paritApana Adi pahu~cAne vAlI kriyA), 5. prANAtipAtakriyA (prANiyoM ke prANa yA ghAta % % % % % % % % % samavAyAMga sUtra 15 5th Samvaya %

Page #64
karane vAlI kriyaa)| mahAvrata (samasta prakAra kI hiMsAdi kA tyAga) pA~ca prakAra ke batAe gae haiM, yathA - 1. sarva prANAtipAta se viramaNa, 2. sarva mRSAvAda se viramaNa, 3. sarva adattAdAna se viramaNa, 4. sarva maithuna se viramaNa, 5. sarva parigraha se virmnn| Five kinds of activities (endeavour that causes bondage of Karmas, it means the malicious action of mind, body and speech) are illustrated as :- 1. Physical Body Activity. 2. Adhikarini Kriya (activity of making some weapon like a sword, spear etc. for violence), 3. Pradveshki Kriya (the activity full of aversion), 4. Paritapaini Kriya (the activities which persecute afflict, annoy, terrorize, torment other beings), 5. Pranipat Kriya (The activity that kills other). The great vows are described as five :- 1. Non-violence, 2. Truthfullness, 3. Non || stealing, 4. Celebacy, 5. Non-possession. ma 26-paMca kAmaguNA pannattA, taM jahA-sadA rUvA rasA gaMdhA phaasaa| paMca AsavadArA pannattA, || taM jahA-micchattaM aviraI pamAyA kasAyA jogaa| paMca saMvaradArA pannattA, taM jahA-sammattaM viraI * appamattayA akasAyA ajogyaa| paMca NijaravANA pannattA, taM jahA-pANAivAyAo veramaNaM, musAvAyAo veramaNaM, adinnAdANAo veramaNaM, mehuNAo veramaNaM, pariggahAo vermnnN| paMca # samiI o pannattAo, taM jahA-IriyAsamiI bhAsAsamiI esaNAsamiI AyANabhaMDamatta|| nikkhevaNAsamiI, uccAra paasvnn-khel-siNghaann-jllpaaritttthaavnniyaasmiii| . pAMca prakAra ke kAma guNa (indriyoM ke viSaya) batAe gae haiM, yathA - 1. zabda (zrotrendriya kA | viSaya), 2. rUpa (cakSurindriya kA viSaya), 3. rasa (rasanendriya kA viSaya), 4. gandha (ghrANendriya kA | viSaya), 4. sparza (sparzanendriya kA vissy)| AsravadvAra (karmoM ke Agamana ke mArga) pA~ca prakAra ke | kahe gae haiM, yathA - 1. mithyAtva, 2. avirati, 3. pramAda, 4. kaSAya, 5. yoga / saMvara dvAra (karmoM ko , rokane ke upAya) pA~ca prakAra ke haiM, yathA - 1. samyaktva, 2. virati, 3. apramattatA, 4. akaSAyatA, 5. ayogatA (yogoM kI pravRtti kA nirodh)| nirjarA (saMcita karmoM se chUTane kI vidhi) pA~ca prakAra kI kahI gaI hai, yathA - 1. prANAtipAta-viramaNa, 2. mRSAvAda-viramaNa, 3. adattAdAna viramaNa, 4. maithuna| viramaNa, 5. parigraha-viramaNa / pA~ca samitiyA~ (samyak pravRttiyA~ athavA yatanA pUrvaka kI jAne vAlI || pravRttiyA~) nirUpita haiM, yathA - 1. IryA samiti (gamanAgamana meM sAvadhAnI rakhanA), 2. bhASA samiti, * 3. eSaNA samiti (anaddiSTa bhikSA grahaNa karanA athavA gocarI meM sAvadhAnI rakhanA), 4. AdAnabhAMDamAtra | nikSepaNA samiti (saMyama ke sAdhaka vastrAdi grahaNa karane aura rakhane meM sAvadhAnI rakhanA), 5. pratiSThApanA | samiti (mala-mUtrAdi parityAga karane meM sAvadhAnI rkhnaa)| Kaam Guna (Sensual pleasures) has been told of five kinds as :-1. Word (pleasure of ear), 2. Form (the virtue of eyes) 3. Taste (the enjoyment of tongue), 54. Touch (the attraction of skin), 5. Smell (the pleasure of nose). Asravdwar (the | pAMcavAM samavAya Samvayang Sutra Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Wei Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang 16

Page #65
Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian inflow of Karmas) are said to be five as :- 1. Wrong perception ( Mithyatva), 2. Avirati (Non-restraint), 3. Pramada ( inertia), 4. Kshaya (passion), 5. Yoga (activities of mind, body and speech ). Samvar Dvar (stoppage of influx of Karmas ) 1. right perception, 2. Avow, 3. Alertness (Non-laxity) absence of Pramada, 4. Non passion (Akashaya), 5. Ayoga (restraint of body, speech and mind). Nirjra (the way or method of destroying the accumulated Karmas) are said to be of five kinds :- 1. Absolute resistance of violence, 2. Absolute avoidance of telling lies, 3. Absolute avoidance ( resistance) of stealing, 4. Absolute celebacy, 5. Absolute avoidance ( resistance) of possesiveness. There are five Samities (Attitude of carefulness) (Activities which are performed with full attention or right tendency) as :-- 1. Irya Samiti ( regulation of movement ), 2. Bhasha Samiti (carefulness of language), 3. Eshna Samiti (to take food that is not specially prepared for ascetic or to be careful during seeking alms), 4. Aadan-Bhand-Matra Nikshepan Samiti (to be careful in making bed and taking clothes for ascetic), 5.Pratisthapna Samiti (to be careful at the time of nature call in using right place for it) Chu 27-paMca atthikAyA pannattA, taM jahA - dhammatthikAe adhammatthikAe AgAsatthikAe jIvathikA poggalatthikAe / astikAya dravya (bahupradezI dravya) pA~ca prakAra ke batAe gae haiM, yathA - 1. dharmAstikAya dravya, 2. adharmAstikAya dravya, 3. AkAzAstikAya dravya, 4. jIvAstikAya dravya, 5. pudgalAstikAya dravya / vizeSa- ina dravyoM meM dharmAstikAya aura adharmAstikAya asaMkhyAta pradezI, AkAzAstikAya ananta pradezI, jIvAstikAya asaMkhyAta pradezI tathA pudgalAstikAya saMkhyAta, asaMkhyAta aura anantapradezI hote haiN| Multi space-point matter-Astikaya dravya has been told of five types i.e. 1. Dharmastikaya (medium of movement), 2. Adharmastikaya (medium of rest), 3. Aakashstikaya (space), 4. Pudglastikaya (matter), 5. Jeevastikaya (living beings). Note: In these Dravyas Dharmastikaya (medium of movement) & Adharmastikaya (medium of rest) are said of innumerable space points, Aakashstikaya (space)are infinite space point, Jeevastikaya (living beings are of innumerable space points and Puglastikaya (matter) has numerable, innumerable and infinite space points. 28-rohiNInakkhatte paMcatAre pannatte / puNavvasunakkhatte paMcatAre pannatte / hatthanakkhatte paMcatAre pannatte, visAhAnakkhatte paMcatAre pannatte, dhaNiTThAnakkhatte paMcatAre pannatte / nakSatroM meM rohiNI, punarvasu, hasta, vizAkhA aura dhaniSThA nakSatra pA~ca-pA~ca tAroM vAle kahe gae haiN| 5th Samvaya samavAyAga sUtra 17 Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian

Page #66
Wan Wan Le Chu Le Le Le Le Le Chu Le Le Le Le Le Le Wan ffffWan Wan Le Le Chu Le Le Le The constellations named Rohini, Punarvasu, Hast, Vishakha and Dhanishtha have been said of five stars each. 29 - imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM paMca paliovamAI ThiI * pannattA / taccAe NaM puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM paMca sAgarovamAiM ThiI pannattA / asurakumArANaM devANaM atthegaiyANaM paMca paliovamAiM ThiI pannattA / sohammIsANesu kappesu atthegaiyANaM devANaM * paMca paliovamAiM ThiI pannattA / ratnaprabhApRthvI tathA bAlukAprabhA pRthvI ke kitane hI nArakoM kI sthiti kramaza: pA~ca palyopama tathA pA~ca sAgaropama kahI gaI hai| saudharma - IzAna kalpoM ke kitane hI deva pA~ca palyopama sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| The life duration of the hellish beings of the Ratanprabha and Balukaprabha hells have been described of five Palyopama and five Sagropama respectively. The age duration of the celestial beings of the Sodharma and Ishan kalpas has been said of five Palyopama. TI 30-saNaMkumAra-mAhiMdesu kappesu atthegaiyANaM devANaM paMca sAgarovamAiM ThiI pannattA / je devA vAyaM suvAyaM vAyAvattaM vAyappabhaM vAyakaMtaM vAyavaNNaM vAyalesaM vAyajjhayaM vAyasiMgaM vAyasiTThi * vAyakUDaM vAuttaravaDiMsagaM sUraM susUraM sUrAvattaM sUrappabhaM sUrakaMtaM sUravaNNaM sUralesaM sUrajjhayaM sUrasiMgaM sUrasiddhaM sUrakUDaM sUrUttaravaDiMsagaM vimANaM devattAe uvavaNNA tesiM NaM devANaM ukkoseNaM paMca sAgarovamAI ThiI pannattA / te NaM devA paMcaNhaM addhamAsANaM ANamaMti vA pANamaMti vA, UsasaMti vA nIsasaMti vA, tesiM NaM devANaM paMcahiM vAsasahassehiM AhAraTThe samuppajjai / saMtegaiyA bhavasiddhiyA jIvA je paMcahi bhavaggahaNehiM sijjhissaMti bujjhissaMti muccissaMti parinivvAissaMti savvadukkhANamaMtaM karissati / sanatkumAra-mAhendra kalpoM ke kitane hI deva pA~ca sAgaropama sthiti vAle kahe gae haiN| vAta, suvAta, vAtAvarta, vAtaprabha, vAtakAnta, vAtavarNa, vAtalezya, vAtadhvaja, vAtazrRMga, vAtasRSTa, vAtakUTa vAtottarAvataMsaka, sUra, susUra, sUrAvarta, sUraprabha, sUrakAnta, sUravarNa, sUra lezya, sUradhvaja, sUrazrRMga, sUrasRSTa, sUrakUTa aura sUrottarAvataMsaka nAmaka caubIsa viziSTa vimAnoM ke devoM kI utkRSTa sthiti pA~ca sAgaropama batAyI gaI hai| ve deva pA~ca ardhamAsoM (DhAI mAsa) meM ucchvAsa - niHzvAsa arthAt Ana prAna kI kriyAe~ karate haiN| ve deva pA~ca hajAra varSa ke antarAla se AhAra kI icchA rakhate haiN| kitane hI bhavya siddhika jIva pA~ca bhava grahaNa kareMge, isake uparAnta siddha, buddha, tathA karmoM se mukta hoNge| karmamukta hokara parama nirvANa ko prApta hoNge| ve bhavyasiddhika jIva samasta duHkhoM kA zamana ( anta) kreNge| pAMcavAM samavAya 18 Samvayang Sutra Wan Wan Xie Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan ffffWan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Xin Bian Gao

Page #67
Wan Chu Jiang Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Chu Le Le Wan Wan Wan Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Chu Ban The life span of the celestial beings of the Sanath Kumar and Mahendra Kalpa have been said of five thousand Sagropama duration. The maximum life span of the celestial beings of the special 24 celestial vehicles named Vat, Suvat, Vatvrat, Vatprabh, Vatkant, Vatvarn, Vatleshya, Vatdhvja, Vatsring, Vatsrisht, Vatkut, Vatoktaravantsk, Soor, Susoor, Soorvrat, Soorprabh, Soorkant, Soorvarn, Soorleshya, Soordhvja, Soorsring, Soorsrisht, Soorkut, Sooravantaravantsk has been described of a duration of five-five thousand Sagropama each. They inhale and exhale or do the activity of breathing in and breathing out is after the passage of five fortnight means after two and a half months. The beings capable of salvation will take five births in future and after that they will attain liberation getting abandoned all the accumulated Karmas of previous lives. They will attain the state of absolute emancipation after that. Thereafter all they would destroy all their miseries and sufferings. // pAMcavAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Fifth Samvaya) chaThA samavAya The Sixth Samvaya 31-cha lesAo paNNattAo, taM jahAM- kaNhalesA nIlalesA kAulesA teulesA pamhalesA sukkalesA / chaM jIvanikAyA paNNattA, taM jahA - puDhavIkAe AUkAe teukAe vAukAe vaNassaikAe tasakAe / chavvihe bAhire tavokamme paNNatte, taM jahA - aNasaNe UNoyariyA vittIsaMkhevo rasapariccAo kAyakileso saMlINayA / chavvihe abhiMtare tavokamme paNNatte, taM jahA - pAyacchittaM viNao veyAvaccaM sajjhAo jhANaM ussaggo / lezyAe~ (tIvra-mandAdi rUpa kaSAyoM ke udaya se tathA kRSNa Adi dravyoM ke sahayoga se AtmA kI pariNati) chaha prakAra kI kahI gaI haiM, yathA - 1. kRSNa lezyA (atisaMkleza rUpa raudra pariNAma), 2. nIla lezyA ( saMklezarUpa raudra pariNAma ), 3. kApota lezyA (maMda sakleza rUpa ArttadhyAna rUpa pariNAma), 4. tejolezyA (dAna, paropakAra Adi se utpanna zubha pariNAma), 5. padma lezyA (viveka, prazama bhAva, saMvega ke jAgaraNa se utpanna pariNAma ), 6. zukla lezyA (nirmalatA kA honA) / jIvanikAyoM (samudAyoM) kI saMkhyA chaha mAnI gaI hai, yathA - 1. pRthvIkAya, 2. apkAya, 3. tejaskAya, 4. vAyukAya, 5. vanaspatikAya, 6. sakAya / ye jIva saMsArI jIva haiN| bAhya tapoM kI saMkhyA bhI chaha batAyI gaI hai, yathA - 1. anazana tapa, 2. Unodarya tapa, 3. vRtti saMkSepa tapa, 4. rasaparityAga pata, 5. kAyakleza tapa, samavAyAMga sUtra Bian Bian Bian 19 6th Samvaya Bian Bian

Page #68
6. saMlInatA tp| isI prakAra Abhyantara tapa bhI chaha batAe gae haiM, yathA - 1. prAyazcitta, 2. vinaya, 3. vaiyAvRtya, 4. svAdhyAya, 5. dhyAna, 6. vyutsrg| ina do prakAra ke tapoM meM bAhyatapa, antaraMga tapoM kI vRddhi ke kAraNa haiM tathA antaraMga tapa, asaMkhyAta guNI karma-nirjarA ke hetu kahe gae haiN| Leshyas (thought colouration) - (the appearance of soul due to the effect of high and low passion or consequence of black or bright coloured matter etc.) are said to be of six types i.e. 1. Dark Black Leshya (due to the result of extra outrage state), 2. Neel Leshya (due to outrage's outcome), 3. Kapot Leshya (the result of contemplation of misery with mild anger), 4. Tejo Leshya (auspicious disposition cultivated through charity & benevolence), 5. Padma Leshya (result arising from the awakening wisdom, peaceful disposition and contemplation), 6. Shukla Leshya (absolute purity). The number of Jeevanikaya (living beings) has been told six i.e. 1. Earth-bodied, 2. Water-bodied, 3. Fire-bodied, 4. Air-bodied, 5. Plant-beings, 6. Moveable beings. All these jeevas (beings) are worldly jeevas. Bahya Taps (external austerities) are said to be of six kinds i.e. 1. Ansan Tap (observing fast), 2. Unodari Tap (to eat less than appetite), 3. Variti Sankshep Tap, 4. Rasparv Tyag Tap (to seek unsavoury food or undelicious food); 5. Kaya Klesh Tap (not caring and tolerating the affliction of body), 6. Samlipt Tap (to control the sensual pleasures). In this way the types of the inner Taps are also said of to be six i.e. 1. Prayschita (expiation), 2.Vinaya (submissiveness), 3. Vayyavachch (service), 4. Swadhyaya (study of scriptures), 5. Dhyan (meditation), 6. Vayutsarga (Nonattachment). The external austerities are the base of the enhancement of inner austerities, these inner austerities are said to. be the cause of Karma Nirjara (destruction of accumulated Karmas). 32-cha chAumatthiyA samugghAyA paNNattA, taM jahA-veyaNAsamugghAe kasAyasamugghae mAraNaMtiasamugghAe veuvviyasamugghAe teyasamugghAe aahaarsmugghaae| chAdyasthika (kevalajJAna kI pUrvAvasthA vAle samasta jIva) samudghAta (nimitta ke mAdhyama se jIvoM + ke kucha pradezoM kA bAhara nikalanA) chaha prakAra ke kahe gae haiM, yathA - 1. vedanA samudghAta (vedanA hone para kucha jIva pradezoM kA bAhara nikalanA), 2. kaSAya samadaghAta (kaSAyika tIvratA meM kacha jIva- || pradezoM kA bAhara nikalanA), 3. mAraNAntika samudghAta (mRtyu se pUrva kucha jIva-pradezoM kA bAhara nikalanA), 4. vaikriya samudghAta (aNimAdi vikriyA ke samaya jIva pradezoM kA phailanA), 5. taijasa samudghAta (tejolabdhi kA prayoga karate hue jIva pradezoM kA bAhara nikalanA), 6. AhAraka samudghAta (caudaha pUrvo ke jJAtA mahAmuni ke tattva-zaMkA ke samAdhAna hetu kevalI bhagavAna ke abhAva ke kAraNa una taka pahu~cane ke lie mastaka se eka hAtha ke putale kA niklnaa)| Le Le Le Le Le Suo Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Che Le Le Le Le Le Le Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting chaThA samavAya . 20 Samvayang Sutra Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Yong %%%%$%%% %%%

Page #69
w Ting Ting Si $ $$$ $Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting FFFFFF Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Chhadmasthic (The entire jeevas having the prestate of Kewal Gyan (absolute knowledge]) Samudghat - soul of the space points of jeevas to come out through some direct cause [Nimita] are said to be of six types i.e. 1. Vaidana Samudghat (A few space point of the jeeva come out of the body due to Vaidana), 2. Kashaya Samudghat (To come out some of the jeeva's space point due to passion's effect), 3. Marnantik Samudghat (Before death a few space pointof jeeva come out of the body), 4. Vaikriya Samudghat (Expansionof space point of jeeva at the time of Vaikriya state of body), 5. Tejas Samudghat (Coming out of some space point of jeeva while using the force of Tejas Labdhi), 6. Aaharak Samudghat (In the absence of Bhagwan Kewali, to get removed some of his doubts, the great saints having the knowledge of 14 Purvas, reach out upto the Tirthankara of Mahavideh Kshetra produce an effigy out of his brain in the form of Aaharukshaur (conveyance body) of the size of equal to one hand [cubit]. ___33-chavihe atthuggahe paNNatte, taM jahA-soiMdiyaatthuggahe cakkhuiMdiyaatthuggahe ghANiMdiyaatthuggahe jibhidiyaatthuggahe phAsiMdiyaatthuggahe noiNdiyatthugghe| - arthAvagraha (vyaJjanAvagraha ke uparAnta artha kA grahaNa athavA vastu kA sAmAnya jJAna) kI saMkhyA chaha batAyI gaI hai, yathA - 1. zrotrendriya arthAvagraha, 2. cakSurindriya arthAvagraha, 3. ghrANendriya arthAvagraha, 4. jihvendriya arthAvagraha, 5. sparzanendriya arthAvagraha, 6. noindriya arthaavgrh| Arthavagraha (object awareness] (second is Vyanjanavagraha (contact awareness] Arthavagraha means the general knowledge of matter). It has been told six in numbers. 1. Shrotendriya Arthavagraha (comprehension through ear), 2. Chakshuendriya Arthavagraha (comprehension through eyes), 3. Ghranendriya Arthavagraha (comprehension through nose), 4. Jivhaendriya Arthavagraha (knowledge through tongue), 5. Sparshendriya Arthavagraha (comprehension through skin), 6. NoendriyaArthavagraha (knowledge through mind). 34-kattiyANakkhatte chattAre pnnnntte| asilesAnakhatte chattAre pnnnntte| nakSatroM meM kRttikA aura AzleSA nakSatra chaha-chaha tAroM vAle batAe gae haiN| Constellations named Krittika and Ashlesha have been told of six types each. 35-imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe atyaMgaiyANaM neraiyANaM cha paliovamAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| taccAe NaM puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM cha sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| asurakumArANaM devANaM atthegaiyANaM cha paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| sohammIsANesu kappesu atthegaiyANaM devANaM cha paliovamAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| samavAyAMga sUtra 6th Samvaya

Page #70
% %% % % % % % % % % %% % %% %% % % % % % % % ratnaprabhA pRthvI meM kitane hI nAraka chaha palyopama tathA bAlukA prabhA pRthvI meM kitane hI nAraka chaha / | sAgaropama kI sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| asurakumAra tathA saudharma-IzAna kalpoM ke kitane hI deva chahachaha palyopama kI sthiti vAle kahe gae haiN| The hellish beings of Ratanprabha and Balukaprabha hell have been A described of six Palyopama and six Sagropama duration respectiv span of Asurkumar (fiendish) and celestial beings of Sodharma kalpa and Ishan kalpa have been said of six Palyopama duration each. 36-saNaMkumAra-mAhidesu [kappesu] atthegaiyANaM devANaM cha sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| je devA sayaMbhu sayaMbhuramaNaM ghosaM sughosaM mahAghosaM kiTThiyosaM vIraM suvIraM vIragataM vIraseNiyaM vIrAktaM vIrappabhaM vIrakaMtaM vIravaNNaM vIralesaM vIrajjhayaM vIrasiMgaM vIrasiTuM vIrakUDaM vIruttaravaDiMsagaM vimANaM devattAe uvavaNNA tesiM NaM devANaM ukkoseNaM cha sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| te NaM devA chaNhaM addhamAsANaM ANamaMti vA pANamaMti vA, UsasaMti vA nIsasaMti vA, tesiM NaM devANaM chahiM | vAsasahassehiM AhAraTe smuppji| saMtegaiyA bhavasiddhiyA jIvA je chahiM bhavaggahaNehiM sijjhissaMti bujhissaMti muccissaMti meM || parinivvAissaMti savvadukkhANamaMtaM krissNti| ___sanatkumAra aura mAhendra kalpoM ke kitane hI devoM kI sthiti chaha sAgaropama hai| itanI hI utkRSTa sthiti una devoM kI hai jo viziSTa vimAnoM meM devarUpa meM utpanna hote haiN| una viziSTa vimAnoM ke nAma isa prakAra haiM - svayambhU, svayambhUramaNa, ghoSa, sughoSa, mahAghoSa, kRSTighoSa, vIra, suvIra, vIragata, vIrazreNika, vIrAvarta, vIraprabha, vIrakAnta, vIravarNa, vIra-lezya, vIradhvaja, vIra zRMga, vIra sRSTa, vIrakUTa, aura 5 vIrottarAvataMsaka / ve deva chaha ardhamAsoM arthAt tIna mAsoM ke antarAla meM ucchvAsa-niHzvAsa athavA | Ana-prANa kI kriyAe~ karate haiN| chaha hajAra varSoM ke uparAnta ve deva AhAra kI icchA rakhate haiN| kitane hI bhavyasiddhika jIva chaha bhavoM ko grahaNa karane ke uparAnta siddha, buddhaM va karmoM se mukta hoNge| taduparAnta parama nirvANa ko prApta hoNge| ve jIva antataH samasta duHkhoM kA zamana (anta) kreNge| The duration of the life of the celestial being of the Sanat Kumar and Mahendra Kalpa is six Sagropama. The same maximum lifespan is said of the celestial beings who reincarnated in the exclusive celestial vehicles of gods. The name of the special (exclusive) vehicles of gods are as follows :Devswayambhu, Swayambhuraman, Ghos, Sughos, Mahaghos, Krishthghos, Veer, Suveer, Veergat, Veershrenik, Veervrata, Veerprabh, Veerkant, Veervarn, Veerlesya, Veerdhvaj, Veershring, Veershristh, Veerkut and Veeravantashk. All these gods inhale and exhale once after completion of three months. They need food once after three thousand years. chaThA samavAya 22 Samvayang Sutra

Page #71
sAta prakArakebhaya 2. paraloka bhaya 1.ihaloka bhaya AdAna bhaya merA dhana koI curA to nahIM legA! 5.maraNa bhaya 4.akasmAt bhaya 17. apayaza bhaya isa naye zahara6.AjIva meM mujhe naukarI bhaya milegI yA nahIM! 'agara maiM pakar3A gayA to merA bahuta apayaza hogA!

Page #72
Bian Xie Yu Bian Xie sAta prakAra ke bhaya mohanIya karma kI prakRti ke udaya se utpanna hue AtmA ke pariNAmavizeSa ko bhaya kahate haiN| isake pariNAmasvarUpa prANI Darane lagatA hai| bhaya ke kAraNoM ko bhayasthAna kahate haiM ve sAta haiN| bhaya kI avasthA vAstavika ghaTanA hone se pahale usakI kalpanA se paidA hotI hai| sAta bhayasthAna isa prakAra haiM 1. ihaloka bhaya apanI hI jAti ke prANI se DaranA ihaloka bhaya hai jaise manuSya kA manuSya se, deva kA deva se, tiryaMca kA tiryaMca se aura nArakI kA nArakI se DaranA / - 2. paraloka bhaya- dUsarI jAti ke jIvoM se DaranA paraloka bhaya hai jaise manuSya kA deva se DaranA paraloka bhaya hai| 3. AdAna bhaya-dhana kI rakSA ke lie cora Adi se bhaya 4. akasmAt bhaya- binA kisI bAhya kAraNa ke acAnaka apane hI mAnasika vikalpoM se Dara laganA akasmAt bhaya hai| 5. AjIva bhaya - apanI AjIvikA ke sambandha meM bhaya / 6. maraNa bhaya - mRtyu kA bhy| 7. azloka athavA apayaza bhaya-nindA yA apakIrti kA bhaya / Seven Places of Fear The acquired result of the soul that has been brought about from the rise of the Tendencies of delusion is called "Fear". The causes of the fear are called the places of the fear. Those are seven in numbers. The state of fear occurs in imagination well before it takes place in reality, the seven fears are as follows: - samavAya 7, sUtra 37 1. Fear of Ihloka: Fear from the creature of the same race is called Ihloka Bhay, i.e., the human beings from the human beings, the gods from gods, the animals from animals and the hellish beings from hellish beings. 2. Fear of the Par-loka: The fear of the other paces as: Fear to human beings from god is called Par-loka Fear. 3. Aadan Fear: The fear of thief for the protection of wealth. 4. Akasmat Fear Fear of his own mental ambiguity without any outside disturbances. 5. Ajeeva Fear: The fear of his own livelihood. 6. Maran Fear : The fear of death. 7. Ashloka or Apyosha Fear: The fear of blame and defamation. Samvayang 7, Sutra 37 Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Le Le Le Le Le Le Wan Wan Wan Le Le Wan

Page #73
Capable of salvation (Bhavyasidhik jeevas) beings will get Sidhi, become Budh (enlightened) and will be liberated from the bondage of Karmas after completion of six reincarnations in future. After that they will attain the state of Nirvana. Eventually they would end all of their miseries and sufferings. / chaThA samavAya samApta ( The End of Sixth Samvaya) sAtavAM samavAya The Seventh Samvaya 37- satta bhayaTThANA paNNattA, taM jahA-ihalogabhae paralogabhae AdANabhae akamhAbhae AjIvabhae maraNabhae asilogbhe| satta samugdhAyA paNNattA, taM jahA-veyaNAsamugghAe | kasAyasamugghAe mAraNaMtiyasamugghAe veuvviyasamugghAe teyasamugghAe AhArasamugghAe kevlismugghaae| ... bhaya-sthAna sAta prakAra ke kahe gae haiM, yathA - 1. ihaloka bhaya, 2. paraloka bhaya, 3. AdAna * bhaya, 4. akasmAt bhaya, 5. AjIva bhaya (jIvikA sambandhI bhaya), 6. maraNa bhaya, 7. azloka bhaya (nindA yA apakIrti kA bhy)| samudghAtoM kI saMkhyA sAta batAyI gaI hai yathA - 1. vedanA samudghAta, 2. kaSAya samudghAta, 3. mAraNAntika samudghAta, 4. vaikriya samudghAta, 5. tejasa samudghAta, 6. AhAraka * samudghAta, 7. kevali smudghaat| The fears (Bhaya) have been said of seven types i.e. 1. Ihloka Bhaya (The F fear of this world), 2. Parloka Bhaya (The fear of otherworld), 3. Aadan Bhaya F (The fear of taking something), 4. Aksmat Bhaya (The fear of sudden happening), 5. Ajeevika Bhaya (The fear of earning of livelihood), 6. Marana Bhaya (The fear of death), 7. Asloka Bhaya (The fear of humiliation and * criticism). The number of Samudghat has been told of seven types i.e. 1. Vedna * Samudghat, 2. Kshaya Samudghat, 3. Marnantik Samudghat, 4. Vaikriya Samudghat, 5. Tejas Samudghat, 6. Aaharak Samudghat, 7. Kewali Samudghat (Expansion of space point of the jeeva throughout the three realms (lokas) at the time of attaining the absolute knowledge Kewal Gyan (omniscience). 38- samaNe bhagavaM mahAvIre satta rayaNIo uDDhe uccatteNa hotthaa| zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra kA zarIra sAta rani-hAtha pramANa U~cA thaa| The height of the body of Shri Mahavira Bhagwan was equal to seven cubit. samavAyAMga sUtra 23 7th Samvaya

Page #74
%%%%%%%% %% %%%%%% %%% %% %%% % %%%%% 39-iheva jaMbuddIve dIve satta vAsaharapavvayA paNNattA, taM jahA-cullahimavaMte mahAhimavaMte || nisaDhe nIlavaMte ruppI siharI mndre| iheva jaMbuddIve dIve satta vAsA paNNattA, taM jahA-bharahe | hemavate harivAse mahAvidehe rammae eraNNavae erve| jambUdvIpa meM sAta varSadhara parvata kahe gae haiM, yathA - 1. kSullaka himavaMta, 2. mahAhimavaMta, 3. niSadha, || 4. nIlavaMta, 5. rukmI, 6. zikharI, 7. mandara (sumeru prvt)| isa jambUdvIpa meM kSetroM kI saMkhyA sAta * batAyI gaI hai, yathA - 1. bharata kSetra, 2. haimavata kSetra, 3. harivarSa kSetra, 4. mahAvideha kSetra, 5. ramyaka kSetra, 6. airaNyavata kSetra, 7. airavata kssetr| In Jambu Continent seven kinds of Varsdhar (Mountains) are described i.e. 1. Kshulak Himvant, 2. Mahahimvant, 3. Nishadh, 4. Neelvant, 5. Rukmi, 6. Shikhari, 7. Mandar (Sumeru Mountain).The number of regions (Kshetras) are seven in the continent of Jambu i.e. 1. Bharat Kshetra, 2. Himvant Kshetra, 3. HarivarsakKshetra, 4. Mahavideh Kshetra, 5. Ramyak Kshetra, 6. Airanyavat Kshetra, 7. Airavat Kshetra. 40-khINamoheNaM bhagavayA mohaNijavajAo satta kammapagaDIo vee (ja) ii| ___ bArahaveM guNasthAna meM pahu~cakara sAdhaka kSINa moha vItarAga mohanIya karma kA vedana nahIM karate haiN| || ve zeSa sAta karmoM kA vedana karate haiN| The seeker having reached in the 12th Gunsthan (spiritual purification) does not experience the Kshin Mohania (delusion subsidence) and the Karmas of unattached delusions (Vitraaga Mohaniya Karmas) as he has destroyed deluding karma. He experiences remaining seven Karmas. 41-mahAnakkhatte sattatAre pnnnntte| kattiAiA sattanakkhattA puvvadAriA pnnnnttaa| | [pAThA0-abhiyAiyA satta nkkhttaa]| mahAiyA satta nakkhattA dAhiNadAriA pnnnnttaa| aNurAhAiA satta nakkhattA avaradAriA pnnnnttaa| dhaNiTThAiyA satta nakkhattA uttaradAriA pnnnnttaa| ___maghA, kRttikA, anurAdhA, dhaniSThA nakSatroM ke sAta-sAta tAre va nakSatra kahe gae haiN| jinameM kRttikA Adi sAta nakSatra pUrva dizA kI ora dvAra vAle kahe gae haiN| jabaki pAThAntara ke anusAra abhijit / / Adi sAta nakSatra pUrva dizA kI ora dvAra vAle batAe gae haiN| maghA Adi sAta nakSatra, anurAdhA Adi sAta nakSatra tathA dhaniSThA Adi sAta nakSatra kramazaH dakSiNa dizA kI ora dvAra vAle, pazcima dizA kI , ora dvAra vAle tathA uttara dizA kI ora dvAra vAle kahe gae haiN| The stars and nakshtras of the Magha, Krittika, Anuradha and Dhanishtha constellations have been told seven each. Out of them the Krittika etc. seven sAtavAM samavAya 24 Samvayang Sutra

Page #75
Le Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan 5 5 constellations are said to be having their entrance gates in the East. Some say that the gates of the seven constellations including Abhijit etc. are situated in the East including Magha. Seven constellations, seven nakshtra including Anuradha and seven constellations including Dhanishtha are the Nakshtra having their gates in the directions of South, West and North respectively. 42 - imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM satta paliovamAiM ThiI paNNattA / taccAe NaM puDhavIe neraiyANaM ukkoseNaM satta sAgarovamAiM ThiI paNNattA / cautthIe NaM puDhavIe neraiyANaM jahaNNeNaM satta sAgarovamAiM ThiI paNNattA / asurakumArANaM devANaM atthegaiyANaM satta paliovamAI ThiI paNNattA / sohammIsANesu kappesu atthegaiyANaM devANaM satta paliomAiM ThiI paNNattA / saNakumAre kappe atthegaiyANaM devANaM ukkoseNaM satta sAgarovamAI ThiI paNNattA / mAhiMde kappe devANaM ukkoseNaM sAiregAI satta sAgarovamAiM ThiI paNNattA / ratnaprabhA pRthvI meM kitane hI nAraka sAta palyopama vAlI sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| bAlukA pRthvI meM nAraka sAta sAgaropama vAlI utkRSTa sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| paMka prabhA - pRthvI meM nAraka sAta sAgaropama vAlI jaghanya sthiti ke haiN| asurakumAra devoM tathA saudharma-IzAna kalpoM ke devoM kI sthiti sAta-sAta palyoMpama kI kahI gaI hai| sanatkumAra kalpa aura mAhendra kalpa ke devoM kI utkRSTa sthiti kramazaH sAta sAgaropama aura sAta sAgaropama se kucha adhika hai| The beings of the Ratanprabha hell have been told of the life span of seven Palyopama. The maximum life span of the beings of the Balukaprabh hell has been said of seven Sagropama duration. The life span of the gods of Asurkumar and Sodharma - Ishankalpa has been said of maximum of seven Sagropama and the maximum life span of gods of Mahendra Kalp and Sand Karma Kalpa is little more than seven Sagropama respectively. Wan 43 - baMbhaloe kappe atthegaiyANaM devANaM satta sAhiyA sAgarovamAI ThiI paNNattA / je devA samaM samappabhaM mahApabhaM pabhAsaM bhAsuraM vimalaM kaMcaNakUDaM saNakumAravaDiMsagaM vimANaM devattAe uvavaNNA, tesiM NaM devANaM ukkoseNaM satta sAgarovamAiM ThiI paNNattA / te NaM devA sattaNhaM addhamAsANaM ANamaMti vA, pANamaMti vA, UsasaMti vA, nIsasaMti vA, tesiM NaM devANaM sattahiM vAsasahassehiM AhAraTThe samuppajjai / saMiyA bhavasiddhiyA jIva je NaM sattahiMbhavaggahaNehiM sijjhissaMti bujjhissaMti muccissaMti ka parinivvAissaMti savvadukkhANamaMtaM karissati / brahmaloka ke kitane hI deva sAta sAgaropama se kucha adhika sthiti vAle batAe gae haiN| jo deva viziSTa vimAnoM meM devarUpa se utpanna hote haiM, unakI utkRSTa sthiti sAta sAgaropama hai| ina viziSTa samavAyAMga sUtra 25 Wan 7th Samvaya Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian

Page #76
Bian Xie Chu vimAnoM kI saMkhyA ATha batAyI gaI hai, yathA 1. sama, 2. samaprabha, 3. mahAprabha, 4. prabhAsa, 5. bhAsura, 6. vimala, 7. kAMcana kUTa, 8. sanatkumArAvataMsaka / ve deva sAta ardhamAsoM yAni sAr3he tIna mAsoM ke antarAla meM ucchvAsa- ni:zvAsa athavA ANa-prANa kI kriyAe~ sampanna karate haiN| ve deva sAta hajAra varSoM ke uparAnta AhAra kI icchA rakhate haiM / - kitane hI bhavya siddhika jIva sAta bhava grahaNa kreNge| isake uparAnta ve siddha, buddha hoNge| ve karmoM mukta hokara parama nirvANa ko prApta hoNge| ve deva sarva prakAra ke duHkhoM kA zamana ( anta) kreNge| The celestial beings of the Brahma Loka are said to be having the lifespan of a little more than seven Sagropama. The gods who are reincarnated into the (specific) vehicles of celestial beings have a life span of seven Sagropama. The number of these special vehicles has been stated to be eight i.e., 1. Sam, 2. Samprabh, 3.Mahaprabh, 4. Prabhas, 5. Bhasur, 6. Vimal, 7. Kanchankut, 8.Sanatkumaravantsak. The celestial beings of these special celestial vehicles inhale and exhale once after the completion of three and a half months. They desire foods once after the passage of seven thousand years. These Bhavsidhik jeevas (capable of salvation) will take birth only for seven Bhava. After that they will become Sidha and Budha. Getting liberated from all the accumulated Karmas they will get ultimate Nirvana. Ultimately these gods will end all their miseries. AThavAM samavAya / / sAtavAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Seventh Samvaya) AThavAM samavAya The Eighth Samvaya 44- aTThamayaTThANA paNNattA, taM jahA- jAtimae kulamae balamae rUvamae tavamae suyamae lAbhamae issariyamae / aTTha pavayaNamAyAo paNNattAo, taM jahA- - IriyAsamiI bhAsAsamiI esaNAsamiI AyANabhaMDamattaNikkhevaNAsamiI uccAra- pAsavaNa - khela - jalla-siMghANapAriTThAvaNiyAsamiI maNaguttI vayaguttI kAyaguttI / mada sthAnoM (ahaMkAra yA abhimAna ke kAraNabhUta sthAna) kI saMkhyA ATha batAyI gaI hai, yathA1. jAti mada, 2. kula mada, 3. bala mada, 4. rUpa mada, 5. tapo mada, 6. zruta mada, 7. lAbha mada, 8. aizvarya mada / pravacana mAtAe~ ( mAtA kI taraha dvAdazAMga pravacanoM kI rakSikA) ATha haiN| yathA1. IryA samiti, 2. bhASA samiti, 3. eSaNA samiti, 4. AdAna - bhAMDa - mAtra nikSepaNA samiti, 5. uccAra - prasravaNa- khela - jalla-siMghANa - pariSThApana samiti, 6. mano gupti, 7. vacana gupti, 8. kAya gupti / 26 Samvayang Sutra Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Wan Xie Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Xie Wan Wan Xie Xie Wan Wan Wan

Page #77
* Maddsthan-Pride (The root cause of ego and pride) has been told eight in number i.e. 1. Jati Madd (pride of creed), 2. Kul Madd (pride of clan), 3. Bal Madd (pride of physical strength), 4. Roop Madd (pride of beauty), 5. Tap Madd (pride of austerity), 6. Shrut Madd (pride of knowledge of scriptures), 7. Labh Madd (pride of earning more), 8.Aishwarya Madd (pride of grandeour). The Pravachan Mata (mother of discourses) are eight as namely : 1. Irya Samiti (Regulation of movement), 2. Bhasha Samiti (Regulation of language), 3. Aishana Samiti (Regulation in seeking alms), 4. Aadan-Bhand Matra Nikshep Samiti (Regulation in taking and putting utensils), 5. Uchar Prasarvan - Khel Jall Singhan Pristha Samiti (Regulation while going for natural call and urinating), 6. Mano Gupti (attitude of restraint of mind), 7. VachanGupti (attitude at restraint of speech), 8. Kaya Gupti (attitude of restraint of body). 45-vANamaMtarANaM devANaM ceiyarukkhA aTTha joyaNAiM urdU uccatteNaM pnnnnttaa| jaMbU NaM sudaMsaNA aTTha joyaNAI uDDa uccatteNaM pnnnnttaa| kUDasAmalI NaM garulAvAse aTTha joyaNAI u8 uccatteNaM pnnnntte| jaMbuddIvassa NaM jagaI aTTha joyaNAI uDDhe uccatteNaM pnnnnttaa| ___ vANavyantara devoM ke ATha-ATha yojana U~ce caityavRkSa kahe gae haiN| jambU sudarzana vRkSa uttarakuru meM sthita hai| yaha vRkSa ATha yojana U~cA hai| kUTa zAlmalI vRkSa devakuru meM sthita hai| yaha vRkSa garur3a kA AvAsa sthala hai| isa vRkSa kI U~cAI ATha yojana kahI gaI hai| jambUdvIpa kI jagatI (prAkAra ke samAna pAlI) kI U~cAI bhI ATha yojana batAyI gaI hai| The Chaitya' trees of the gods of Vanvyantar (forest dwellers) are said of the height of eight yojana. The tree named Jambu Sudershan is situated in the region of Uttarkuru. The height of this tree is 8 eight yojana. The tree named Kutshamli is situated in the region of Devkuru. This tree is native place of the Garud (Eagle) and is also a haunted place. The height has been said of 8(eight) yojana. The fence or the wall surrounding the Jambu continent is eight yojana high. - 46-aTThasAmaiekevalisamugghAe paNNatte, taM jahA-paDhame samae daMDaM karei, bIe samae kavADaM karei, taIyasamae maMthaM karei, cautthe samae maMthaMtarAiM pUrei, paMcame samae maMthaMtarAI paDisAharai, chaTe samae maMthaM pddisaahri| sattame samae kavADaM paDisAharai, aTThame samae daMDaM pddisaahri| tato pacchA sarIratthe bhvi| ___kevalI samudghAta ke ATha samaya kahe gae haiN| isake uparAnta unake Atma-pradeza zarIra pramANa ho jAte haiN| ATha samaya isa prakAra haiM-1. daMDa samudghAta (kevalI bhagavAna dvArA prathama samaya meM kiyA | jAnA), 2. kapATa samudghAta (kevalI bhagavAna dvArA dvitIya samaya meM kiyA jAnA), 3. manthAna samudghAta % % %% % % %% % % %% % % % % samavAyAMga sUtra ) 27 8th Samvaya

Page #78
(kevalI bhagavAna dvArA tIsare samaya meM kiyA jAnA), 4. loka pUraNa samudghAta (kevalI bhagavAna dvArA cauthe samaya meM manthAna ke antarAloM ko pUranA), 5. Atma pradezoM kA pratisaMhAra (saMkoca) (pA~caveM samaya meM kevalI bhagavAna dvArA manthAna ke antarAla se kiyA jAnA ), 6. manthAna samudghAta kA pratisaMhAra (kevalI bhagavAna dvArA chaThe samaya meM kiyA jAnA), 7. kapATa samudghAta kA pratisaMhAra (kevalI bhagavAna dvArA sAtaveM samaya meM kiyA jAnA), 8. daNDa samudghAta kA pratisaMhAra (kevalI bhagavAna dvArA AThaveM samaya meM kiyA jAnA ) / The time of the Kewali Samudghat is said of the duration of eight Samay (the smallest fraction of the time). After Kewali Samudghat the space points (pradesha) of soul take the shape of its bodysize. The eight types of Samaya (time) are as follows : 1. Dand Samudghat (Kewali Bhagwan [omniscient ] transform space points of soul into a think stick at the very Ist Samaya), 2. Kapat Samudghat (converts in the form of a Monk at IInd Samaya), 3. Manthan Samudghat (churns at IIIrd Samaya), 4. Lok Puran Samudghat (Kewali Bhagwan [omniscient] fills the gaps of Manthaan Samudghats at the IVth Samaya), 5. Atman Pradesha Pratisamhara (contraction of the space points of the soul through Manthaan), 6. The contraction of Manthaan (It has been done at the VIth samaya by Kewali Bhagwan), 7. The contraction of Kapaat Samudghat (Kewali Bhagwan does it at VIIth samaya), 8. Dand Samudghat's contraction (Kewali Bhagwan performs it in the duration of VIIIth samaya). 47- pAsassa NaM arahao purisAdANiassa aTTha gaNA aTTha gaNaharA hotthA, taM jahAsubhe ya subhaghose ya vasiTTe baMbhayAri ya / some siridhare ceva vIrabhadde jase iya // 1 // puruSAdAnIya (jana sAmAnya dvArA jinakA nAma zraddhA aura Adara bhAva pUrvaka smaraNa kiyA jAtA hai) pArzvanAtha tIrthaMkara deva ke ATha gaNa aura ATha gaNadhara kahe gae haiM jo isa prakAra haiM - 1. zubha, 2. zubha ghoSa, 3. vaziSTha, 4. brahmacArI, 5. soma, 6. zrIdhara, 7 vIrabhadra, 8. yaza / Purusadaniya (one who is reverent or respected by the common people) Parsvanath, the 23rd Tirthankar Bhagwan had eight gana (group of elder ascetics) and eight gandhar (the head of the congregation of the ascetics) as follows:-1. Shubh, 2. Shubhghos, 3. Vashishth, 4. Brahamchari, 5. Som, 6. Shridhar, 7.Veerbhadra, and 8. Yash. 48 - aTTha nakkhattA caMdeNaM saddhiM pamaddaM jogaM joeMti, taM jahA- kattiyA 1, rohaNI 2, puNavvasU 3, mahA 4, cittA 5, visAhA 6, aNurAhA 7, jeTThA 8 / 28 Samvayang Sutra Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Le Le Le Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Chu Ban Wan Wan Wan Chu Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan AThavAM samavAya Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Wan

Page #79
% %%% %%%% %%%% %% %%%% %%%%%%%% %%%%% %% % __ ATha nakSatra candramA ke sAtha pramardayoga (candramA kA nakSatroM ke madhya se gamana karate samaya usake | uttara aura dakSiNa pArzva se unakA candramA ke sAtha saMyoga) karate haiN| unake nAma isa prakAra haiM, yathA - 1. kRttikA nakSatra, 2. rohiNI nakSatra, 3. punarvasu nakSatra, 4. maghA nakSatra, 5. citrA nakSatra, 6. vizAkhA nakSatra, 7. anurAdhA nakSatra, 8. jyeSThA nksstr| The constellations which do Pramadyoga with the moon (the combination of the constellations with Moon while Moon travels through these Nakshtras from their North and South flanks). The number of these constellations are said be eight i.e. 1. Krittika Nakshatra, 2. Rohini Nakshatra, 3. Punarvasu Nakshatra, 4. Magha Nakshatra, 5. Chitra Nakshatra, 6. Vishakha Nakshatra, 7.Anuradha Nakshatra, 8. Jyeshtha Nakshatra. 49-imIse NaM rayaNappahAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM aTTha paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| cautthIe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM aTTha sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| asurakumArANaM devANaM atthegaiyANaM aTTha paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| sohammIsANesu kappesu atthegaiyANaM devANaM aTa paliovamADaM ThirDa pnnnnttaa| - ratnaprabhA pRthvI meM kitane hI nArakoM kI sthiti ATha palyopama batAyI gayI hai| paMkaprabhA jo cauthI pRthvI hai usake kitane hI nAraka ATha sAgaropama vAlI sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| kitane hI asurakumAra | deva, tathA saudharma-IzAna kalpa ke deva ATha-ATha palyopama vAlI sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| The duration of life of the hellish beings of the Ratanprabha hell has been 4 told of eight Palyopama. Pankprabha the IVth hell has the hellish beings having the life span of eight Sagropama that Asurkumar Dev (fiendish) and the celestial beings of the Sodharma Kalp and Ishan Kalp have the life of eight Palyopama duration. 50-baMbhaloe kappe atthegaiyANaM devANaM aTTha sAgarovamAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| je devA acci 1, accimAliM 2, bairoyaNaM 3, pabhaMkaraM 4, caMdAbhaM 5, sUrAbhaM 6, supaiTThAbhaM 7, aggiccAbhaM | 8, riTThAbhaM 9, aruNAbhaM 10, aNuttaravaDiMsagaM 11, vimANaM devattAe uvavaNNA tesiM NaM devANaM ukkoseNaM aTTha sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| te NaM devA aTThaNhaM addhamAsANaM ANamaMti vA pANamaMti vA, UsasaMti vA nIsasaMti vaa| tesiM NaM devANaM aTThahiM vAsasahassehiM AhAraTTe smuppji| saMtegaiyA bhavasiddhiyA jIvA je aTThahiM bhavaggahaNehiM sijjhissaMti bujhissaMti muccissaMti OM * parinivvAissaMti savvadukkhANamaMtaM krissNti| ____ brahmaloka kalpa meM kitane hI deva ATha sAgaropama sthiti ke haiN| vahA~ jo deva gyAraha vimAnoM meM deva rUpa se utpanna hote haiM, ve deva ATha sAgaropama utkRSTa sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| ye vimAna isa prakAra Le Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting 29 samavAyAMga sUtra %%%% %%%%%%% 8th Samvaya % %% %%% % %% %% %% % % %

Page #80
Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu haiM- 1. arci, 2. arcimAlI, 3. vairocana, 4. prabhaMkara, 5. candrAbha, 6. sUrAbha, 7. supratiSThAbha, 8. agni 4 aAbha, 9. riSTAbha, 10. aruNAbha, 11. anuttarAvataMsaka / ina vimAnoM ke deva ATha arddhamAsoM meM Ana* prANa kI kriyAe~ karate haiN| ve deva ATha hajAra varSoM ke uparAnta AhAra kI icchA rakhate haiN| anekoM bhavya siddhi ka jIva ATha bhava grahaNa kreNge| isake pazcAt ve siddha-buddha hoMge, tathA karmoM se mukta hokara parama nirvANa ko prApta hoNge| ve deva antataH samasta prakAra ke duHkhoM kA zamana (anta) kreNge| The life span of the celestial beings of the Brahmn Loka has been said of eight Sagropama duration. There the celestial beings who reincarnate in the eleven vehicles (Vimanas) in the form of a god have the maximum life span of eight Sagropama. The names of these eleven celestial vehicles are as follows :- 1. Archi, 2. Archimali, 3. Vairochan, 4. Prabhankar, 5. Chandrabh, 6. Surabh, 7. Supratisthabh, 8. Agni-Archyarbh, 9. Rishabh, 10. Arunabh, 11. Anuttaravatansak. The celestial beings of these vehicles inhale and exhale once after interval of four months (eight fortnight). They desire for food once after the completion of eight thousand years. The beings capable of salvation (The Bhavyasidhik jeevas) will take eight births in future. There after they will be Sidh and Budh and having liberated from the bondage of Karmas will attain ultimate Nirvana (salvation). Ultimately they would end all their miseries and sufferings. / AThavAM samavAya samApta / (The End of Eighth Samvaya) nauvAM samavAya The Nineth Samvaya 51-nava baMbhaceraguttIo paNNattAo, taM jahA-no itthi-pasu-paMDagasaMsattANi sijjAsaNANi sevittA bhavai 1, no itthINaM kahaM kahittA bhavai 2, no itthINaM gaNAI sevittA bhavai 3, no || itthINaM iMdiyANi maNoharAI maNoramAI AloittA nijhAittA bhavai 4, no paNIyarasabhoI bhavai / / 5, no pANabhoyaNassa aimAyAyAe AhAraittA bhavai 6, no itthINaM puvvarayAI puvvakIliAiM || samaraittA bhavai 7, no saddANuvAI, no rUvANuvAI, no gaMdhANuvAI, no rasANuvAI, no phAsANuvAI, 5 || no silogANuvAI bhavai 8, no sAyAsokkhapaDibaddhe yAvi bhavai 9 / nauvAM samavAya %% %%%% ) %% _30 %% %%%% Samvayang Sutra %% %% %%% % % %% % %% % %

Page #81
Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting F$ $Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting % %%%%% %%%% %%%%%% %%%%% %%% % % %%%% %%% brahmacarya kI rakSArtha nau prakAra kI guptiyA~ kahI gaI haiM, yathA - 1. strI, pazu aura napuMsaka se saMsakta zayyA aura Asana kA prayoga na karanA, 2. strIkathA kA niSedha arthAt strI se sambandhita kathAoM ko na kahanA aura na sunanA, 3. strIgaNoM kA prazaMsaka-upAsaka na honA, 4. strI ke aMgoM-upAMgoM ko na dekhanA aura na unake bAre meM socanA, 5. gariSTha va sarasa bhojana ko grahaNa na karanA, 6. aparimita AhArAdi kA sevana na karanA yAni adhika mAtrA meM na khAnA, 7. pUrva meM kie gae strI saMsargAdi ke bAre meM smaraNa na karanA, 8. brahmacarya ko skhalita karane vAle uttejaka yA kAmoddIpaka zabdoM ko na sunanA, rUpoM ko na dekhanA, gandhoM ko na sUMghanA, rasoM kA svAda na lenA aura na komala-mulAyama zayyAdi kA sparza karanA, 9. sAtAvedanIya ke udaya se milane vAle sukhoM meM ruci yA Asakti na honaa| Nine regulations have been described to protect celibacy i.e. 1.Not to use the same bed or seat which has been used by the female, animal and eunuch. 2. Resistance of conversation related to women. It means not to narrate or listen the stories related to womenfolk. 3. Not to appreciate and analyze the women's beauty. 4. Not to see and think over the limbs of women. 5. Not to take fatty &delicious food. 6. Not to take too much meal. It means limitless food should not be consumed. 7. Never remember the past relationship and experiences with women, if any. 8. Not to listen the words which arouse the sexuality and erection, not to see the beauty, not to smell the odour, not to taste the flavour and not to enjoy the tender mattress that affects the celibacy. 9. Not to infatuate or to be fond of the sensual enjoyments which come through the fruit of Sata Vaidniya Karmas (pleasure giving deeds). 52-nava baMbhecara-aguttIo paNNattAo, taM jahA-itthI-pasu-paMDagasaMsattANaM sijjAsaNANaM | sevittA bhavai 1, itthINaM kahaM kahittA bhavai 2, itthINaM gaNAI sevittA bhavai 3, itthINaM iMdiyANaM maNoharAI maNoramAiM AloittA nijjhAittA bhavai 4, paNIyarasabhoI bhavati 5, pANabhoyaNassa aimAyAe AhAraittA bhavai 6, itthINaM puvvarayAI puvakeliAI samaraittA bhavai / 7, saddANuvAI rUvANuvAI gaMdhANuvAI rasANuvAI phAsANuvAI silogANuvAI bhavai 8, sAyAsukkhapaDibaddhe yAvi bhavai 9 / jina kAryoM se brahmacarya naSTa yA khaNDita hotA hai, unheM brahmacarya kI agupti kahA gayA hai| ye | aguptiyA~ nau prakAra kI haiM, yathA - 1. strI, pazu, aura napuMsaka se saMsakta zayyA athavA Asana kA hai prayoga karanA, 2. strI sambandhita carcAoM meM, kathAoM meM ruci lenA, 3. strI gaNoM kA prazaMsaka yA upAsaka honA, 4. strI ke aMgoM-upAMgoM ko dekhanA aura unake bAre meM socanA, 5. gariSTha va sarasa bhojana ko grahaNa karanA, 6. aparimita AhArAdi kA sevana karanA yAni adhika mAtrA meM khAnA, 7. pUrva meM kie gae strI saMsargAdi ke bAre meM smaraNa karanA, 8. brahmacarya kA vinAza karane vAle uttejaka yA samavAyAMga sUtra 31 9th Samvaya

Page #82
5Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Wei %%%%%%%%%%% %%%%%%%%%%% kAmoddIpaka zabdoM ko sunanA, rUpoM ko dekhanA, gandhoM ko sUMghanA, rasoM kA svAda lenA, komala-mulAyama zayyAdi kA sparza karanA, 9. sAtAvedanIya ke udaya se milane vAle sukhoM meM ruci yA Asakta honaa| By which deeds the celibacy is destroyed or broken has been called Agupti (irregulations of mind, body and speech). These Agupti are nine in number i.e. 1. To use the bed or seat that has been occupied by woman, animal or eunuch. 2. To be fond of in the listening of stories regarding women. 3. To splendor appreciator of the qualities of a woman. 4. To see and think over the limbs of the women. 5. To take or consume tasty and delicious food. 6. To eat more in quantity than appetite. 7. To recall the past experiences with woman. 8. Listening the words which arouse the sexual desire and erection, seeing the beauty, to smell the fragrance, to be infatuated by taste, to use the bed made of tender mattress that destroy the celibacy. 9. To be fond of or infatuated by the joys which is the fruit of Sata Vaidniya Karmas (meritorious deed of past lives). 53-nava baMbhecarA paNNattA, taM jahA satthapariNA' logavijayo' sIosaNija' sammatta / Avati' dhuta' vimohA [yaNaM] uvahANasuyaM mahApariNNA / / 1 / / brahmacarya adhyayana nau prakAra ke kahe gae haiM yathA-1. zastra parijJA, 2. loka vijaya, 3. zItoSNIya, 4. samyaktva, 5. AvantI, 6. dhUta, 7. vimoha, 8. upadhAna zruta, 9. mahAparijJA / The chapters (Adhyyana) about celibacy are nine i.e. 1. Shastra Prijna.2. Lok Vijay (conquer of world). 3. Shitosniya (cold and warm). 4. Samvyakt (righteousness). 5. Awariti. 6. Dhoot (gamble). 7. Vimoh(illusion). 8.Updhan Shrut. 9. Maha Prijna. ____ 54-pAse NaM arahA purisAdANIe nava rayaNIo uTheM uccatteNaM hotthaa| janasAmAnya meM AdaraNIya puruSa arthAt puruSAdAnIya bhagavAna pArzvanAtha nau ratni (hAtha) U~ce the| The height of Purusadaniya Bhagwan Parsvnath the respected and revered man among the general people was nine cubits. 55-abhIjInakkhatte sAirege nava muhutte caMdeNa saddhiM jogaM joei| abhIjiyAiyA nava | nakkhattA caMdassa uttareNaM jogaM joeMti, taM jahA-abhIjIsavaNo jAva bhrnnii| jo nakSatra nau muhUrta se kucha adhika taka candramA ke sAtha yoga karatA hai yA rahatA hai, vaha abhijita * nakSatra hai| abhijita Adi nau nakSatra candramA kA uttara dizA kI ora se yoga karate haiN| ye nau nakSatra haiM|| 1. abhijita nakSatra, 2. revatI nakSatra, 3. uttarabhAdrapadA nakSatra, 4. zravaNa nakSatra, 5. dhaniSThA nakSatra, 6. | zatabhiSak nakSatra, 7. pUrvAbhAdrapadA nakSatra, 8. azvinI nakSatra, 9. bharaNI nksstr| nauvAM samavAya -32 Samvayang Sutra Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu $$$$$$Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Yong Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting

Page #83
%%%%%% % %%%% %% %%%%% %% %% %%% %% %% % %% The nakshtra which stays or comes into touch with moon for a little more than nine muhurtas is called Abhijit Nakshtra. Abhijit and other nine Nakshtras experience their contact with moon from the North. These nine constellations are as follows :-1. Abhijit. 2. Revati. 3. Uttrabhadrapad. 4. Shravan. 5. Dhanishttha. 6. Shatbhisha. 7. Purvabhadrapad. 8. Ashwani. 9. Bharani Nakshtra. 56-imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe bahusamaramaNijAo bhUmibhAgAo nava joyaNasae uddhaM abAhAe uvarille tArArUve cAraM cri| jambuddIve NaM dIve navajoyaNiyA macchA pavisiMsu vA pavisaMti vA pavisissaMti vaa| vijayassa NaM dArassa egamegAe bAhAe nava nava bhomA pnnnnttaa| ratnaprabhA pRthvI meM eka bahusama ramaNIya bhUmi bhAga hai| vahA~ se nau sau yojana Upara uparitana bhAga - hai| isa uparitana bhAga meM tArAe~ saMcaraNa karatI haiN| jambUdvIpa meM nau yojana vAle matsya haiN| ye matsya nadI mukhoM se praveza karate haiN| inakA nadImukhoM se praveza bhUta-vartamAna aura bhaviSya tInoM kAloM meM batAyA gayA hai| jambUdvIpa meM vijaya nAmaka pUrva dvAra hai| isa dvAra kI eka-eka bAhu arthAt bhujA para nau-nau bhauma (viziSTa sthAna yA nagara) kA ullekha hai| There is a (flat beautiful) piece of land in the Ratanprabhahell. From there at the height of nine hundred yojana there is a place called Uparitan. In this Uparitan part the group of stars travel. The fishes of the length of nine yojana are found in the Jambu continent. The movement and entrance of these fishes were into the mouths of the rivers have been said to be in the past, present and future. There is an eastern entrance called Vijaya entrance in the Jambu continent. On each and every arm of this gate it is stated that there are nine Bhaum (special places or cities). 57-vANamaMtarANaM devANaM sabhAo suhammAo nava joyaNAI uddhaM uccatteNaM pnnnnttaao| vANavyantara devoM kI sudharma sabhAe~ nau yojana U~cI kahI gaI haiN| The Sudharma Assemblies of Vanvyanter Devas (the gods of forests) are said of the height of nine yojanas. 58-dasaNAvaraNijjassa NaM kammassa nava uttarapagaDIo paNNattAo, taM jahA-niddA payalA niddAniddA payalApayalA thINaddhI cakkhudaMsaNAvaraNe acakkhudasaNAvaraNe ohiMdasaNAvaraNe kevldsnnaavrnne| darzanAvaraNIya karma kI uttara prakRtiyoM kI saMkhyA nau batAyI gaI hai| yathA - 1. nidrA, 2. pracalA, || 3. nidrAnidrA, 4. pracalApracalA, 5. styAnaddhi, 6. cakSudarzanAvaraNa, 7. acakSudarzanAvaraNa, 8. avadhidarzanAvaraNa, 9. kevala drshnaavrnn| samavAyAMga sUtra Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Di 5 33 % 9th Samvaya %% % % % % % % %% % %% % %% % % %

Page #84
% %%%% %% %%%% %%% %% %%%% % %%% %% %% % The number of the Uttar Prakriti (tendencies) of the perception obscured Karmas are nine i.e. 1. Nidra (sleep), 2. Prachala (standing in sleep), 3. Nidranidra (very deep sleep), 4. Prachala-a-prachala (walking in sleep), 5. Satyanidhi / (commit violent act in sleep), 6. Chakshudarshnavarniya (karma causing obstruction in faulty of seeing), 7. Achakshudarshanavarniya, 8. Avadhidarshanavarniya (karma causing obstruction in gaining danvayanu perception), 9. Kewal (omni perception) darshanavarniya (karma causing obstruction in gaining omniscience). 59-imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM nava paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| cautthIe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM nava sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| * asurakumArANaM devANaM atthegaiyANaM nava paliovamAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| ratnaprabhA pRthvI ke kitane hI nAraka nau palyopama vAlI sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| cauthI pRthvI paMkaprabhA / | hai| isameM kitane hI nArakoM kI sthiti nau sAgaropama batAyI gaI hai| kitane hI asurakumAra deva nau palyopama vAlI sthiti ke haiN| The life span of the hellish beings of the Ratanprabha hell has been said to be Nine Palyopama. The name of the fourth hell is Pankprabha. The life span of the hellish beings of this hell has been said of Nine Sagropama. The duration of life of Asurkumar gods is nine Palyopama. 60-sohammIsANesu kappesu atthegaiyANaM devANaM nava paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| baMbhaloe - kappe atthegaiyANaM devANaM nava sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| je devA pamhaM supamhaM pamhAvattaM pamhappabhaM | pamhakaMtaM pamhavaNNaM pamhalesaM pamhajjhayaM pamhasiMgaM pamhasiTuM pamhakUDaM pamhattaravaDiMsagaM, sujaM susujaM sujAvattaM sujapabhaM sujakaMtaM sujavaNNaM sujalesaM sujajjhayaM sujjhasiMgaM sujasiTuM sujakUDaM sujuttaravaDiMsagaM, [ruillaM] ruillAvattaM ruillappabhaM ruillakaMtaM ruillavaNNaM ruillalesaM ruillajjhayaM / ruillasiMga ruillasiTuM ruillakUDaM ruilluttaravaDiMsagaM vimANaM devattAe uvavaNNA, tesiM NaM devANaM | nava sAgarovamAI ThiI paNNattA, te NaM devA navaNhaM addhamAsANaM ANamaMti vA pANamaMti vA, OM UsasaMti vA nIsasaMti vaa| tesiM NaM devANaM navahiM vAsasahassehiM AhAraTTe smuppji| * saMtegaiyA bhavasiddhiyA jIvA je navahiM bhavaggahaNehiM sijjhissaMti bujhissaMti muccissaMti - || parinivvAissaMti savvadukkhANamaMtaM krissNti| saudharma-IzAna tathA brahmaloka kalpoM ke kitane hI deva kramazaH nau palyopama tathA nau sAgaropama sthiti vAle kahe gae haiN| vahA~ jo deva viziSTa vimAnoM meM deva rUpa se utpanna hote haiM, unakI sthiti nau | sAgaropama hai| ina viziSTa vimAnoM kI saMkhyA paiMttIsa batAyI gaI hai yathA - 1. pakSma, 2. supakSma, 3. + nauvAM samavAya % % %% . 34 %% % %%% Samvayang Sutra %% %%% %% %% %% %% %% %% %%% %% % %

Page #85
Jiang Wan Sa Sa Sa Le Le Wan Sa Sa Sa Le Jiang Le Le Le Le Le Wan Le Le Le Le Le Le Chu Le Le Le Cheng Wan Wan Jiang Le Le Le pakSmAvartta, 4. pakSma prabha, 5. pakSmakAnta, 6. pakSmavarNa, 7. pakSmalezya, 8. pakSmadhvaja, 9. pakSmabhRMga, 10. pakSmasRSTa, 11. pakSmakUTa, 12. pakSmottarAvataMsaka, 13. sUrya, 14. susUrya, 15. sUryAvartta, 16. sUryaprabha, 17. sUryakAnta, 18. sUryavarNa, 19. sUryalezya, 20. sUryadhvaja, 21. sUryazRMga, 22. sUryasRSTa, 23. sUryakUTa, 24. sUryottarAvataMsaka, 25. rucira, 26. rucirAvartta, 27. ruciraprabha, 28. rucirakAnta, 29. ruciravarNa, 30. ruciralezya, 31. ruciradhvaja, 32. rucirabhRMga, 33. rucira sRSTa, 34. rucira kUda 35. rucirottarAvataMsaka / ina vimAnoM meM utpanna hone vAle deva nau arddhamAsoM yAni sAr3he cAra mAsoM ke uparAnta ucchvAsa - ni:zvAsa yA Ana-prANa kI kriyAe~ karate haiN| ve deva nau hajAra varSa ke bAda AhAra kI icchA rakhate haiN| kitane hI bhavya siddhika jIva nau bhava grahaNa kreNge| isake uparAnta ve siddha-buddha hoNge| ve jIva karmoM se mukta hokara parama nirvANa ko prApta kreNge| ve jIva antataH sarva prakAra ke duHkhoM kA zamana yA anta kreNge| The life span of the celestial beings of Sodharma Kalpa, Ishan Kalpa and Brahmn Lokas is mentioned as nine Palyopama and nine Sagropama respectively, the jeevas (beings) that reincarnate in these special celestial vehicles in the form of gods. These special vehicles have been told thirty three i.e. 1. Paksham, 2. Supaksham,3. Pakshamavart, 4. Pakshamprabh, 5. Pakshamkant, 6. Pakshamvarna, 7. Pakshamleshya,8. Pakshamdhvaja, 9. Pakshamshring, 10. Pakshamsarisht, 11. Pakshamkut, 12. Pakshamtravatansak, 13. Surya, 14. Susurya, 15. Suryaktar, 16. Suryaprabh, 17, Suryakant, 18. Suryavarna, 19. Suryaleshya, 20. Suryadhvaj, 21. Suryasring, 22. Suryasristh, 23. SuryakutSuryattravantsk, 24. Ruchiravrat, ( Ruchir) 25. Ruchirprabh, 26. Ruchirkant, 27. Ruchirvaran, 28. Ruchirlesya, 29. Ruchirdhvaj, 30. Ruchirsring, 31. Ruchirsrisht, 32. Ruchirkut, 33. Ruchirottravatansk. The gods who reincarnated in these above mentioned celestial vehicles of god do the activities of inhaling and exhaling once after the interval of four and a half months (i.e. after nine fortnights). They intend for food once after the expiry of nine thousand years. The beings capable of salvation (Bhavsidhik jeeva) will take only nine rebirths in future. After it they will become Sidh & Budh. After destroying all the previous accumulated Karmas they will get ultimate salvation and Nirvana. Eventually, they will end their all kinds of miseries. / / nauvAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Nineth Samvaya) samavAyAga sUtra Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Er Sa 35 9th Samvaya Zhu Zhu Zhu Zhu Zhu Zhu Zhu Zhu Zhu Shi

Page #86
dasavAM samavAya The Tenth Samvaya 61-dasavihe samaNadhamme paNNatte, taM jahA-khaMtI 1, muttI 2, ajave 3, mahave 4, lAghave 5, sacce 6, saMjame 7, tave 8, ciyAe 9, baMbhaceravAse 10 / zramaNa ke daza dharma kahe gae haiN| yathA - 1. kSAnti, 2. mukti, 3. Arjava, 4. mArdava, 5. lAghava, 6. satya, 7. saMyama, 8. tapa, 9. tyAga, 10. brhmcryvaas| zramaNa uparokta dazavidha sadguNoM kI suvAsa se suvAsita rahatA hai| Ten Dharmas (principles to be adopted) have been narrated for an ascetic (shraman) i.e. 1. Kshanti (free from anger), 2. Mukti (free from greed),3. Arjava (simplicity), 4. Mardava (humility), 5. Laghav (non-attachment), 6. Satya (truthfulness), 7. Sanyam (restraint), 8. Tap(austerity), 9. Tyaga (renunciation), 10. Brahmacharya (celebacy). Note :-Through the fragrance of these ten types of auspicious virtues the shraman (the ascetic) remains filled with fragrance. 62-dasa cittasamAhiTThANA paNNattA, taM jahA-dhammaciMtA vA se asamuppaNNapuvvA samuppajijjA savvaM dhammaM jANittae 1, sumiNadaMsaNe vA se asamuppaNNe pulve samupajijjA ahAtaccaM sumiNaM pAsittae 2, saNNiNANe vA se asamuppaNNapuvve samuppajijjA puvvabhave sumarittae 3, devadaMsaNe vA se asamuppaNNapulve samuppajijA divvaM deviddhiM divvaM devajuI divvaM / devANubhAvaM pAsittae 4, ohinANe vA se asamuppaNNapuvve samuppajijjA ohiNA logaM jANittae 5, ohidasaNe vA se asamuppaNNapuvve samuppajijA ohiNA logaM pAsittae 6, maNapajavanANe vA se asamuppaNNapuvve samuppaz2ijA jAva [ addhataIadIvasamuddesu saNNINaM paMciMdiyANaM pajjattagANaM] maNogae bhAve jANittae 7, kevalanANe vA se asamuppaNNapubve samuppajijA kevalaM logaM jANittae 8, kevaladaMsaNe vA se asamuppaNapuvve samuppajijjA kevalaM | logaM pAsittae 9, kevalimaraNaM vA marijA savvadukkhappahINAe 10 / / ___ dasa prakAra kI citta-samAdhi kA ullekha hai- yathA - 1. dharma (sarvajJa-bhASita zruta aura cAritra rUpa) cintA, jisake hone para hI dharma kA abhUtapUrva parijJAna aura ArAdhana sambhava hai| yaha citta-samAdhi kA pahalA sthAna hai| 2. yAthAtathya (bhaviSya meM yathArtha phala ko dene vAle) svapna kA dekhanA jo pahale kabhI nahIM dekhaa| yaha citta-samAdhi kA dUsarA sthAna hai| 3. pUrvabhava kA smaraNa karane vAlA saMjJijJAna (jAti smaraNa), jo pahale kabhI nahIM utpanna huaa| yaha citta-samAdhi kA tIsarA sthAna hai| jAtismaraNa dasavAM samavAya 36 Samvayang Sutra

Page #87
Ming Ming Ming f $ Ming Ming Ming Ming Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Wang Le Le Le Le Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ting Ming 5 %%%% %%%%%% %% % % %%%% %% %% %%% %% se saMvega aura nirveda pUrvaka citta meM parama prazamabhAva jAgrata hotA hai| 4. abhUtapUrva deva-darzana honA, jisameM devoM kI divya Rddhi va divya dyuti kA dikhAI denA tathA divya devAnubhAva arthAt uttama vikriyAdi kA prabhAva dikhAI denA bhI sammilita hai| isa prakAra ke deva-darzana se dharma ke prati zraddhA ghanIbhUta hotI hai| yaha citta-samAdhi kA cauthA sthAna hai| 5. loka arthAt mUrta padArthoM ko pratyakSa rUpa se jAnane vAlA avadhijJAna kA honA, jisake utpanna hone para mana zAMti aura prasannatA kA anubhava krtaa| hai| yaha avadhijJAna pahale kabhI utpanna nahIM huaa| yaha cittasamAdhi kA pA~cavA~ sthAna hai| 6. loka arthAt mUrta padArthoM ko pratyakSa rUpa se dekhane vAlA avadhidarzana kA honA. jo pahale kabhI utpanna nahIM haa| yaha citta-samAdhi kA chaThA sthAna hai| 7. mana:paryAya jJAna kA honaa| yaha ar3hAI dvIpa-samudravartI saMjJI paMcendriya paryAptaka jIvoM ke manogata bhAvoM kA jAnane vAlA jJAna hai, jo pahale kabhI utpanna nahIM huaa| yaha cittasamAdhi kA sAtavA~ sthAna hai| 8. kevalajJAna utpanna honaa| yaha sampUrNa loka ko pratyakSa yAni trikAlavartI paryAyoM ke sAtha jAnane vAlA jJAna hai, jo pahale kabhI utpanna nahIM huaa| yaha citta-samAdhi kA AThavA~ sthAna hai| 9. kevala darzana utpanna honA, jo loka ko yAni samasta carAcara ko dekhane vAlA hai| yaha pahale kabhI utpanna nahIM huaa| yaha citta-samAdhi kA nauvA~ sthAna hai| 10. kevalimaraNa se mRtyu ko prApta honaa| yaha sarva du:khoM kA vinAzaka hai| yaha citta-samAdhi kA dazavA~ sthAna hai| ___ citta-samAdhi ke hone para yaha AtmA samasta duHkhoM se mukta hokara siddha-buddha ho jAtI hai aura antataH ananta sukha ko prApta ho jAtI hai| Ten types of Chit Samadhi (profound meditative state of consciousness) are explained as: 1. Theology (in the perception and form of conduct uttered by omniscient), contemplation which alone can lead to the unattainable knowledge and propagation of SELF is possible. This is the first Sthan of the profound meditation state of consciousness. 2. Yathatathya (giver of genuine results [fruits] in future) - to see a dream that has not been seen earlier. This is the second Sthan of Chit Samadhi. 3. Jatisamarangyan-Sangi gyan (reflection)--that reminds the occurrence of previous birth, which has not ever been experienced earlier. It is the third Sthan of Chit Samadhi. The supreme tranquil disposition that awakens into the chit full of Nirved (disregard) and Samveg (detachment) through Jatisamrangyan. 4. Apoorva perception of deities. In which the divine opulence, the divine radiance of the gods is seen and it includes the divine Devanubhav means the impact of the fluid bodies of the gods. Through Dev Darshan (sight of gods) ones faith towards religion gets enhanced. It is the fourth Sthan of Chit Samadhi. 5. Loka-it means attaining the clairvoyance knowledge (avadhigyan) that knows directly the concrete matters. Through one experiences the inner peace and pleasure of the mind. This kind of clairvoyance had never occurred earlier. This one is the fifth Sthan of the Chit Samadhi. 6. Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting $ $$$ $$$$ samavAyAMga sUtra 37 10th Samvaya

Page #88
% %% %%% % %% % %% %%% %% %% %% %% %% %% %% %%% % %%% % Loka means attaining the clairvoyance that perceives the concrete matters directly, that has not attained so far. This one is the sixth Sthan of Chit Samadhi. 7. Attaining the Manah Prayava (mind reading knowledge). With this knowledge one knows the notions of the mind of Sangi and Panchendriya Paryaptak (five-sensed developed) jeevas who live in two and a half continents and oceans situated within these continents. This kind of knowledge could not be attained earlier. It is the seventh Sthan of Chit Samadhi. 8. Attaining Kewal Gyan (omniscience) one who is the knower of all the three realms directly concerning all the three period time i.e. present, past and future. It did not attain earlier. This one is the eighth Sthan of Chit Samadhi. 9. Kewal Darshan (ultimate perception) - it means one who perceives all the three lokas (realms) including all the moving and non-moving beings of the universe. This knowledge could not be attained earlier. This is the Nineth Sthanak Chit Samadhi. 10. Death through Kewali Maran (omniscient) - It is the destroyer of all the miseries and agonies. It is the tenth Sthan of Chit Samadhi. After getting the Chit Samadhi the SELF (soul) becomes Sidhaand Budha annihilating the miseries absolutely and attains theabsolute and infinite state of blissfulness eventually. 63-maMdare NaM pavvae mUle dasa joyaNasahassAiM vikkhaMbheNaM pnnnntte| sumeru (mandara) parvata mUla meM dasa hajAra yojana viSkaMbha (vistAra) vAlA batAyA gayA hai| .. At the root of expansion of Sumeru Mountain has been told often thousand yojanas. 64-arihA NaM ariTThanemi dasa dhaNUiM uddhaM uccatteNaM hotthaa| kaNhe NaM vAsudeve dasa dhaNUI / ur3e uccatteNaM hotthaa| rAme NaM baladeve dasa dhaNUI uddhaM uccatteNaM hotthaa| ___ bAIsaveM tIrthaMkara ariSTanemi, kRSNa vAsudeva tathA rAma balarAma daza-daza dhanuSa U~ce batAe gae haiN| The height of Ford Maker (Tirthankara) Arishtnemi was ten bow i.e. sixty cubit high. Shri Krishan Vasudeva was ten bows i.e. sixty cubits high. Ram Balram was ten bow i.e. sixty cubit high. 65-dasa nakkhattA nANabuDDikarA paNNattA, taM jahA migasira addA pusso tiNNi ya puvvA ya muulmssesaa| hattho citto ya tahA dasa buDDikarAiM naannss||1|| jJAna kI vRddhi karane vAle nakSatroM kI saMkhyA dasa batAyI gaI hai| yathA-1. mRgazira, 2. ArdrA, *38 dasavAM samavAya %%% Samvayang Sutra %%% %%% %%% %%% %%%%%%% %%%% %

Page #89
Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu %%%%%%Jin Shen Nan Nan Nan Nan Nan %% %%%%%% %%% 3. puSya, 4. pUrvA phAlgunI, 5. pUrvASAr3hA tathA 6. pUrvA bhAdrapadA, 7. mUla, 8. AzleSA, 9. hasta, 10.citrA |in nakSatroM meM par3hanA-likhanA prArambha karane vAle ko jJAna zIghra aura vipula parimANa meM milatA Wei Shi Shi Shi Shi % % % % % % % % Ten constellations have been said of knowledge enhancers as--Mrigshir, Ardra, Pushya, all the three poorvas (Poorva Phalguni, Poorvashadh, Poorva Bhadrapad), Mool, Ashlesha, Hast, Chitraall these constellations enhance the knowledge i.e. if one starts to learn under the influence of these constellations he obtains the knowledge very sharp in abundance. 66-akammabhUmiyANaM maNuANaM dasavihA rukkhA uvabhogattAe uvatthiyA paNNattA, taM jahA mattaMgayA ya bhiMgA, tuDiaMgA dIva joi cittNgaa| cittarasA maNiaMgA, gehAgArA anigiNA y||2|| . akarme bhUmi athavA bhogabhUmi (jahA~ manuSyoM ko AjIvikA sambandhI koI bhI kArya yA zrama nahIM karanA par3atA) meM utpanna manuSya kalpavRkSoM se apanA upabhoga karatA hai| ina kalpavRkSoM kI saMkhyA daza batAyI gaI hai| yathA-1. madyAMga kalpavRkSa (madhura madirA prApta karAne vAle), 2. bhaMga kalpavRkSa / 9 (bhAjana-pAtra prApta karAne vAle), 3. tUryAMga kalpavRkSa (vAditra prApta karAne vAle), 4. dIpAMga kalpavRkSa (dIpaka kI bhAMti prakAza karane vAle), 5. jyotiraMga kalpavRkSa (agni ke samAna prakAza karane vAle), 6. citrAMga kalpavRkSa (vibhinna prakAra ke raMga-biraMge puSpoM kI prApti karAne vAle), 7. cittarasa kalpavRkSa (SaTrasoM ke AsvAdana se yukta bhojana prApta karAne vAle), 8. maNyaMga kalpavRkSa (AbhUSaNa prApta karAne vAle), 9. gehAkAra kalpavRkSa (nivAsa sthAna yAni ghara prApta karAne vAle), 10. ananAMga kalpavRkSa (vastrAdi prApta karAne vaale)| There in the land of enjoyment (bhog bhoomi) ten types of wish tree (kalpa vriksh) remains present as-Madyang, Bhrang, Turyang,Deepang, Jyotirang, Chitrang, Chitras, Manyang, Gehakar and Anangang. There in the Enjoyment Land the human beings have to do no work related to sustenance like Asi, Masi, Krishi (war, trade and agriculture). Every sort of necessity are fulfilled by these wish trees. The tree named Madyang gives wine, Bhring gives vessels for food, Turyang gives musical instruments, Deepang tree gives lamp, Jyotirang gives light similar to fire, Chitrang gives flowers of different colours, Chitras tree gives tasty food, Manyang gives ornaments, Gehakar gives lodgings and Anangang tree gives them the cloth. 67-imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM jahaNNeNaM dasa vAsasahassAI % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % samavAyAMga sUtra %% %%%% 39 %%%% 10th Samvaya %%%%% %%%%% %%% %%% %% %% %% %%%

Page #90
Th $Shen Wei 5%%%%%%% %%%%%%%% % %%% %%% ThiI pnnnnttaa| imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM dasa paliovamAiM tthiii| pnnnnttaa| cautthIe puDhavIe dasa nirayAvAsasayasahassAiM pnnnnttaaii| catutthIe puDhavIe / || atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM dasa sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| paMcamIe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM | jaheNNeNaM dasa sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| isa ratnaprabhA pRthvI ke kitane hI nAraka dasa hajAra varSa kI jaghanya sthiti vAle kahe gae haiN| isa | pRthvI ke kitane hI nArakoM kI sthiti dasa palyopama hai| cauthI naraka bhUmi meM nArakoM ke AvAsoM kI | saMkhyA dasa lAkha batAyI gaI hai| aura cauthI bhUmi ke kitane hI nAraka dasa sAgaropama vAlI sthiti ke hai batAe gae haiN| pA~cavIM pRthvI meM kitane hI nArakoM kI jaghanya sthiti dasa sAgaropama hai| The hellish beings of the Ratanprabha hell are said minimum often thousand years of life span. The life span of the hellish beings of this land is hell of Ten Palyopama. The number of the residences of the fourth hell has been told has One million (ten lacs) and the life span of the hellish beings of these hells has been said of the duration of Ten Sagropama. In the sixth hell the duration of life of the hellish beings is minimum of Ten Sagropama. 68-asurakumArANaM devANaM atthegaiyANaM jahaNNeNaM dasa vAsasahassAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| E asuriMda-vajANaM bhomijANaM devANaM atthegaiyANaM jahaNNeNaM dasa vAsasahassAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| meM asurakumArANaM devANaM atthegaiyANaM dasa paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| vAyaravaNassaikAyANaM + ukkoseNaM dasa vAsasahassAI ThiI pnnttaa| vANamaMtarANaM devANaM atthegaiyANaM jahaNNeNa dasa | | vAsasahassAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| kitane hI asurakumAra deva daza hajAra varSa kI jaghanya sthiti vAle haiN| asurendroM ko chor3akara F| zeSa kitane hI bhavanavAsI deva bhI daza hajAra varSa kI jaghanya sthiti vAle kahe gae haiN| isI prakAra | kitane hI vANavyantara devoM kI jaghanya sthiti bhI daza hajAra varSa hai| kitane hI asurakumAra deva daza | palyopama sthiti vAle haiN| bAdara vanaspatikAyikI jIva dasa hajAra varSoM kI utkRSTa sthiti ke kahe gae haiM Asurkumar Devas (Malevolent demons) are said to have a minimum of Ten thousand years duration of life. Barring the Asurendra the life span of the other remaining Bhavanvasi Devas (residential gods) is minimum of Ten thousand years likewise the duration of life of the Vanvayantra (gods of forest) Devas is stated to be minimum of Ten thousand years. The Asurkumars are of Ten Palyopama's life span and the beings of gross vegetate also have the age of maximum of Ten thousand years. dasavAM samavAya - 40 Samvayang Sutra

Page #91
Bian 69 - sohammIsANesu kappesu atthegaiyANaM devANaM dasa paliovamAI ThiI paNNattA / baMbhalo kappe devANaM ukkoseNaM dasa sAgarovamAiM ThiI paNNattA / saudharma-IzAna kalpoM ke kitane hI deva tathA brahmaloka kalpa ke deva kramazaH daza palyopama sthiti ke aura daza sAgaropama utkRSTa sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| The maximum life span of the gods of the Sodharma, Ishan Kalpas and Brahmnlokas has been said as Ten Palyopama and Ten Sagropama respectively. 70 - laMtae kappe devANaM atthegaiyANaM jahaNaNeNaM dasa sAgarovamAiM ThiI paNNattA / je devA ghosaM sughosaM mahAghosaM naMdighosaM susaraM maNoramaM rammaM rammagaM ramaNijjaM maMgalAvattaM baMbhalogavaDiMsagaM vimANaM devattAe uvavaNNA tesiM NaM devANaM ukkoseNaM dasa sAgarovamAiM ThiI paNNattA, te NaM devA dasahaM addhamAsANaM ANamaMti vA, pANamaMti vA, UsasaMti vA, nIsasaMti vA, tesiM NaM devANaM dasahiM vAsasahassehiM AhAraTThe samuppajjai / saMtegaiyA bhavasiddhiyA jIvA je dasahiM bhavaggahaNehiM sijjhissaMti bujjhissaMti muccissaMti parinivvAissaMti savvadukkhANamaMtaM karissati / - lAntakakalpa ke kitane hI deva daza sAgaropama jaghanya sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| lAntaka kalpa meM vimAnoM meM deva rUpa se utpanna devoM kI utkRSTa sthiti daza sAgaropama kahI gaI hai| ina vimAnoM kI saMkhyA gyAraha hai / yathA - 1. ghoSa, 2. sughoSa, 3. mahAghoSa, 4. nandighoSa, 5. susvara, 6. manorama, 7. ramya, 8. ramyak, 9. ramaNIya, 10. magalAvarta, 11. brahmalokAvataMsaka / ve deva Ana-prANa yA ucchvAsaniHzvAsa kI kriyAe~ daMza arddhamAsoM (pA~ca mAsoM) ke uparAnta karate haiM aura una devoM ko AhAra kI icchA daza hajAra varSoM ke pazcAt hotI hai| kitane hI bhavyasiddhika jIva daza bhava grahaNa karane vAle hoMge / isake uparAnta ve jIva siddha buddha hoNge| ve jIva karmoM se mukta hokara parama nirvANa ko prApta hoNge| ve jIva antatogatvA samasta duHkhoM kA zamana yA anta kreNge| The minimum life span of the gods of the Lokantak Kalpa has been narrated as Ten Sagropama. The gods who take birth into the vehicle of Lokantak gods have been described having the maximum life span of Ten Sagropama. The numbers of these vehicles of gods are eleven :- 1. Devghos, 2. Sughos, 3. Mahaghos, 4. Nandighos, 5. Susvar, 6. Manoram, 7. Ramya, 8. Ramyak, 9. Ramniya, 10. Mangalavrat, 11. Brahmalok avatansk. After completion of five months these gods do the activities of inhaling &exhaling and they desire for food once after the completion of Ten thousand years. The beings capable of salvation ( Bhavyasidhik jeevas) among them will take 10 births in 10th Samvaya samavAyAMga sUtra Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian 41

Page #92
future. After it these jeevas will become Sidha & Budha. Having annihilated all | the Karmas they will get ultimate truth i.e. Nirvana (At the end these jeevas). Ultimately they will destroy all the miseries of their lives. // dasavAM samavAya samApta // ( The End of Tenth Samvaya) gyArahavAM samavAya The Eleventh Samvaya 71-ekkArasa uvAsagapaDimAo paNNattAo, taM jahA-dasaNasAvae 1, kayavvayakamme 2, sAmAiyakaDe 3, posahovavAsanirae 4, diyA baMbhayArI rattiM parimANakaDe 5, diA vi rAo vi baMbhayArI asiNAI viyaDabhojI molikaDe 6, sacittapariNAe 7, AraMbhapariNNAe 8, pesapariNAe 9, uddiTThabhattapariNNAe 10, samaNabhUe 11, Avi bhavai samaNAuso! ___gyAraha upAsaka-zrAvaka pratimAe~ ullikhita haiN| yathA - 1. darzana pratimA, 2. kRtavratakarmA pratimA, 3. sAmAyikakRta pratimA, 4. pauSadhopavAsanirata pratimA, 5. divAbrahmacArI, rAtri-parimANa kRta pratimA, 6. divA-rAtri brahmacArI, asnAyI vikaTa-bhojI aura maulikRta pratimA, 7. sacitta parijJAta pratimA, 8. AraMbha parijJAta pratimA, 9. preSya parijJAta pratimA, 10. uddiSTa parijJAta pratimA, 11. zramaNabhUta prtimaa| uttara-uttara pratimAdhAriyoM ko pUrva-pUrva pratimAoM ke AcAra kA paripAlana karanA jarUrI batAyA gayA hai| Eleven Pratima (regularity of timely vows) of Householder are mentioned as 1. Darshan Shravak Pratima resolve (Pratima of perception), 2. Kritvart Karma Pratima (resolve of abstinence, 3. Samayak Krit Pratima, 4. Poshadhaupvas Nirat Pratima, 5. Diva-Brahmachari-Ratri Parman Krit Pratima, 6. Diva-Ratri Brahmachari-Asnai-Vikat-Bhojiand Maulikrit Pratima, 7. Sachit Parigyat Pratima, 8. Preshya Parigyat Pratima, 9. Uddrishtt Parigyat Pratima, 10. Shramanbhoot Pratima, and 11. Maranantik Pratima. Note : It is essential for the observer of the Pratimas before adapting the next Pratima the conduct of the previous Pratima hasto be observed/obeyed. 72-logaMtAo ikkArasaehiM ekkArehiM abAhAe joisate pnnnntte| jaMbuddIve dIve maMdarassa pavvayassa ekkArasaehiM ekkavIsehiM joyaNasaehiM joise cAraM cri| gyArahavAM samavAya 442 Samvayang Sutra

Page #93
%% %%% %%%% %% %%%% % %%%% %%%%%% %%%% %%% | Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Shi Xiang 5 %%% %%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu lokAnta se gyAraha sau gyAraha yojana ke antarAla para jyotizcakra sthita hai| yaha jyotizcakra jambUdvIpa meM mandara parvata se gyAraha sau ikkIsa yojana ke antarAla para saMcAra karatA hai| The Jyotish Chakra (astrological cycle) is situated at the distance of eleven hundred eleven yojana from the lokant (termination) gods. This stellar/ astrological cycles (Jyotish Chakra) moves at the distance of eleven hundred twenty one yojan from the mount of Sumeru Mountain of Jambu continent. 73-samaNassa NaM bhagavao mahAvIrassa ekkArassa gaNaharA hotthA, taM jahA-iMdabhUI aggibhUI vAyubhUI viatte sohamme maMDie moriyaputte akaMpie ayalabhAe meaje pbhaase| zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ke gaNadharoM kI saMkhyA gyAraha batAyI gaI hai| yathA - 1. indrabhUti gaNadhara, 2. agnibhUti gaNadhara, 3. vAyubhUti gaNadhara, 4. vyakta gaNadhara, 5. sudharma gaNadhara, 6. maMDita gaNadhara, 7. mauryaputra gaNadhara, 8. akampita gaNadhara, 9. acalabhrAtA gaNadhara, 10. metArya gaNadhara, 11. prabhAsa gnndhr| The number of the head ascetics (gandhravas) of Lord Mahavirahas been mentioned as eleven i.e. They are : 1. Gandhar Indrabhuti, 2. Gandhar Agnibhuti, 3. Gandhar Vayubhuti, 4. Gandhar Vyakta Swami, 5. Gandhar Sudharma, 6. Gandhar Manditputra, 7. Gandhar Mauryaputra, 8. Gandhar Akampit, 9. Gandhar Achalbhrata, 10. Gandhar Metarya, 11. Gandhar Prabhas. 74-mUle nakkhatte ekkArasa tAre pnnnntte| heDimagevijjayANaM devANaM ekkArasamuttaraM gevijavimANasataM bhavaitti mkkhaayN| maMdare NaM pavvae dharaNitalAo siharatale ekkArasa bhAgaparihINe uccatteNaM pnnnntte| mUla nakSatra ke gyAraha tAre kahe gae haiN| adhastana graiveyaka-devoM ke vimAna haiM jinakI saMkhyA eka sau gyAraha batAyI gaI hai| dharaNItala se zikhara tala para U~cAI kI apekSA gyArahaveM bhAga se hIna vistAra vAlA mandara parvata hai| Eleven stars have been said of the Mool Nakshatra, the number of the celestial vehicles of the lowest Graivayak celestial beings has been said one hundred eleven comparing the height at the summit to the foundation. There is a mountain Mandar is short expansion eleventh part of its height. ___75-imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM ekkArasa paliovamAiM ThiI | pnnnnttaa| paMcamIe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM ekkArasa sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| asurakumArANaM devANaM atthegaiyANaM ekkArasa paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| sohammIsANesu kappesu atthegaiyANaM devANaM ekkArasa paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| samavAyAMga sUtra 43 11th Samvaya

Page #94
Bian Xie isa ratnaprabhA pRthvI meM gyAraha palyopama sthiti ke kitane hI nAraka kahe gae haiN| pA~cavIM pRthvI * dhUmaprabhA hai| isa pRthvI meM kitane hI nArakoM kI sthiti gyAraha sAgaropama hai| kitane hI asurakumAra deva gyAraha palyopama sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| isI prakAra saudharma-IzAna kalpoM ke kitane hI deva bhI gyAraha * palyopama sthiti ke batAe gae haiN| In this Ratanprabha hell same hellish beings have been said of the life span of eleven Palyopama duration. The name of the fifth hell is Dhumprabha. The life-span of the hellish beings of this hell is of eleven Sagropama. The malevolent demon of this hell have been said of eleven Palyopama' duration, the life span of the celestial beings of Sodharma and Ishan celestial vehicles kalpas has also been told of eleven Palyopama duration. 76 - laMtae kappe atthegaiyANaM devANaM ekArasa sAgarovamAiM ThiI paNNattA / je devA baMbhaM subaMbhaM baMbhAvattaM baMbhappabhaM baMbhakaMtaM baMbhavaNNaM baMbhalesaM baMbhajjhayaM baMbhasiMgaM baMbhasi baMbhakUDaM baMbhuttaravaDiMsagaM vimANaM devattAe uvavaNNA tesiM NaM devANaM ekkArasa sAgarovamAI ThiI paNNattA / te NaM devA ekkArasaNhaM addhamAsANaM ANamaMti vA pANamaMti vA, UsasaMti vA nIsasaMti vA / tesiM R NaM devANaM ekkArasaNhaM vAsasahassANaM AhAraTThe samuppajjai / saMtegaiyA bhavasiddhiyA jIvA je ekkArasahiM bhavaggahaNehiM sijjhissaMti bujjhissaMti muccissaMti parinivvAissaMti savvadukkhANamaMtaM karissati / - lAntaka kalpa ke kitane hI devoM kI sthiti gyAraha sAgaropama kahI gaI hai| jo jIva lAntaka kalpa ke vimAnoM meM devoM ke rUpa meM utpanna hote haiM, unakI sthiti gyAraha sAgaropama kahI gaI hai / vimAnoM kI saMkhyA bAraha batAyI gaI hai, yathA - 1. brahma, 2. subrahma, 3. brahmAvarta, 4. brahmaprabha, 5. brahmakAnta, 6. brahmavarNa, 7. brahmalezya, 8. brahmadhvaja, 9. brahmabhRMga, 10. brahmasRSTa, 11. brahmakUTa 12. brahmottarAvataMsaka / phra ve deva gyAraha ardhamAsoM (sAr3he pA~ca mAsoM) ke antarAla se ucchvAsa - ni:zvAsa yA Ana-prANa kI kriyAe~ karate haiN| ve deva gyAraha hajAra varSa bAda AhAra kI icchA rakhate haiN| kitane hI bhavyasiddhika jIva gyAraha bhava janma grahaNa kreNge| usake uparAnta ve siddha-buddha hoNge| ve karmoM se mukti pAkara paramanirvANa ko prApta hoNge| ve antatogatvA sarvaduHkhoM kA zamana (anta) kreNge| The celestial beings of Lantak kalpa are told of the duration of eleven Sagropama. The celestial beings who reincarnate as a celestial beings in the vehicles have the life duration of is eleven Sagropama. The number of these Vimanas has been said twelve as:-1. Brahma, 2. Subrahma, 3.Brahmavrat, 4. Brahmaprabh, 5. Brahmakant, 6. Brahmavan, 7. Brahmleshya, 8. Brahmadhvaja, 9. Brahmashring, 10. Brahmasrisht, 11. Brahmakut, 12. Brahmottaravatansak. They do the activities of breathing in and breathing out or 44 gyArahavAM samavAya Samvayang Sutra Bian Xie Wan Wan Wan Wan Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi Qi

Page #95
% % % %% % %% %% % % % %% % % %% % % %% %% % % %% % %%% % inhale or exhale after the interval of eleven fortnight means after five and a half months. They desire for food once after the completion of eleven thousand years. Bhavyasidhik jeevas will reincarnate for eleven times in future and after that they will become Sidha and Budha. These gods getting liberation from all the Karmas will attain ultimate Nirvana. Eventually they will destroy all their accumulated Karmas. / / gyArahavAM samavAya samApta / / ( The End of Eleventh Samvaya) bArahavAM samavAya The Twelveth Samvaya | 77-bArasa bhikkhupaDimAo paNNattAo, taM jahA-mAsiA bhikkhupaDimA, do mAsiA * bhikkhupaDimA, timAsiA bhikkhupaDimA, caumAsiA bhikkhupaDimA, paMcamAsiA bhikkhupaDimA, chamAsiA bhikkhupaDimA, sattamAsiA bhikkhupaDimA, paDhamA sattarAiMdiyA | bhikkhupaDimA, doccA sattarAiMdiyA bhikkhupaDimA, taccA sattarAiMdiyA bhikkhupaDimA, ahorAiyA | || bhikkhupaDimA, egarAiyA bhikkhupddimaa| viziSTa abhigrahoM ko svIkAra karane vAle saMyama sAdhaka tathA Agama sammata pratimAoM ko dhAraNa || karane vAle bhikSu kahalAte haiN| bAraha bhikSupratimAe~ ullikhita haiN| yathA - 1. ekamAsikI bhikSu pratimA, 2. do mAsikI bhikSu pratimA, 3. tIna mAsikI bhikSupratimA, 4. cAra mAsikI bhikSu pratimA, 5. pA~ca mAsikI bhikSu pratimA, 6. chaha mAsikI bhikSu pratimA, 7. sAta mAsikI bhikSu pratimA, 8. prathama saptarAtriMdivA bhikSu pratimA, 9. dvitIya saptarAtriMdivA bhikSu pratimA, 10. tRtIya saptarAtriMdivA bhikSu pratimA, 11. ahorAtrika || bhikSu pratimA, 12. ekarAtrikaM bhikSu prtimaa| vizeSa:-uttarottara mAsoM ke pratimAdhArI bhikSuoM ko apane kartavyoM ke sAtha-sAtha pUrva mAsoM ke F pratimAdhArI bhikSuoM ke sabhI karttavyoM kA bhI pAlana karanA hotA hai| The ascetics those observer secret/mental vows (Abhigrah) and are adaptor of scriptures propagated special vows are called Bhikshu (alm seeker). Twelve Bhikshu special vows are narrated as :-1. One month duration Pratima, 2. Two months duration Pratima,3. Three months duration Pratima, 4. Four months duration Pratima, 5. Five months duration Pratima, 6. Six months duration Pratima, 7. Seven months duration Pratima, 8. 1st seven days and samavAyAMga sUtra 45 12th Samvaya

Page #96
% % % % % % % % %% % % % % % % % % %% %% % % % % % % % % % %% night Bhikshu Pratima, 9. Second seven days and night Pratima, 10. Third seven night days Pratima, 11. Day and night Bhikshu Pratima, 12. One single night Bhikshu Pratima. Note : While performing their duties the alm seekers, who haveadopted the above mentioned next to next month's Pratimas have to perform all the duties of the alm seekers who prescribed for the Pratimas of the previous months, too. 78-duvAlasavihe sambhoge paNNatte, taM jahA uvahI sua bhatta pANe aMjalI paggahe tti y| ' dAyaNe ya nikAe a abbhuTTANe ti Avare / / 1 / / kii kammassa ya karaNe veyAvaccakaraNe i a| samosaraNaM saMnisijjA ya kahAe A pabaMdhaNe / / 2 / / sambhoga kI saMkhyA bAraha batAyI gayI hai| yathA - 1. upadhi-viSayaka sambhoga (sAdhu dvArA vastraprAtrAdi viSayaka maryAdA kA pAlana), 2. zruta-viSayaka sambhoga (sAdhu dvArA zruta-viSayaka vAcanAdi nirdoSa vidhi kA pAlana), 3. bhaktapAna viSayaka sambhoga (sAdhu dvArA bhakta-pAna viSayaka nirdoSa, maryAdA kA pAlana, 4. aMjalI-pragraha sambhoga (sAdhuoM kI pArasparika vaMdanA aura hAthoM kI aMjali jor3akara namaskArAdi kA pAlana), 5. dAna viSayaka sambhoga (sAdhu dvArA apane vastra-pAtrAdi ko anya sAmbhogika sAdhu ko denA), 6. nikAcana-viSayaka sambhoga (sAdhu dvArA yathAvidhi anya sAmbhogika sAdhu ko zuddha vastra, pAtra yA bhaktapAnAdi dene kA nimantraNa denA), 7. abhyutthAna viSayaka sambhoga (adhika dIkSA paryAya vAle sAdhu kA yathocita abhivAdana-satkAra karanA), 8. kRtikarmakaraNa sambhoga (sAdhu dvArA kRtikarma vandanAdi yathAvidhi karanA), 9. vaiyAvRtya-karaNa sambhoga (sAdhu dvArA vRddha, bAla, rogI prabhRti sAdhuoM kI yathAvidhi vaiyAvRtya karanA), 10. samavasaraNa-sambhoga (pravacana-bhavana Adi sthAnoM para sAdhuoM kA maryAdA pUrvaka pArasparika milanA, uThanA-baiThanA), 11. saMniSadyA sambhoga (sAdhu dvArA apane Asana se uThakara gurujana se prazna pUchanA yA unake dvArA pUche gae praznoM kA uttara (denA), 12. kathA prabandhana sambhoga (sAdhu dvArA guru ke sAtha tattva carcA yA dharmakathA ke daurAna vAda-kathA sambandhI niyamoM arthAt maryAdAoM kA pAlana krnaa)| saMketa:-sAdhu dvArA apane saMgha ke niyamoM kA maryAdApUrvaka pAlana karanA sambhoga hai aura ullaMghana karanA visambhoga kahalAtA hai| The number of mutual enjoyment (Sambhog) has been told twelve as :- 1. Mutual enjoyment related to articles (to abide by the rule of the limit of clothes and utencils of the Monk), 2. Mutual enjoyment of scriptures (to abide by the rules related to discourse about of scriptures) 3. Mutual enjoyment related to bArahavAM samavAya -46 Samvayang Sutra

Page #97
% % % % % %% % % % % % % %% %% % % % food (to abide by the rules related to taking faultless food and water), 4. Mutual enjoyment of salutation through folding hands (to abide by the rules related to greeting each other with folding hands), 5. Mutual enjoyment of donation and charity (giving and donating their cloths and utencils to other ascetics), 6. Mutual enjoyment regarding invitation (Invitation by the monks to another monks with due regard to after them pure cloths, utencils and food etc.), 7. Mutual enjoyment of seniority (to pay due respect to the senior ascetics who is senior in initiation), 8. Right enjoyment of do-able deeds (Kriti Karma the ascetics are obliged to do obeisance deeds) with due respect to each other, 9. Right enjoyment of offering services (services to be offered towards the old, ill, newly initiated and senior ascetics with due sincerity by the monks, 10. Right enjoyment in assembly lecture (to see and meet other co-monks adopting the due rules of meeting & conversation at the preaching assembly), 11. Right enjoyment of nearness and closeness to the Guru (teacher) standing from his sitting place going near the guru and asking the questions with due respect, 12. Right enjoyment of management of telling stories (the ascetic must abide by the rules and limits while talking to his elder ascetic (Guru ji) on religious matters and religious stories etc. Note : To abide by the limits and rules of his organization (sangh)by the ascetic is called Sambhog (right enjoyment) and to transgress the rules is called Non-right enjoyment. 79-duvAlasAvatte kitikamme paNNatte, taM jahA duoNayaM jahAjAyaM kitikamma bArasAvayaM / causiraM tiguttaM ca dupavesaM eganikkhamaNaM / / 1 / / kRtikarma ke bAraha Avarta batAe gae haiM, yathA - do avanata (namaskAra), yathAjAta rUpa kA dhAraNa, bAraha Avarta, cAra zironati, tIna gupti, do praveza aura eka nisskrmnn| Twelve do-ables essential deeds of bowing (salutation) by monks are mentioned as :- Two bowing salutation, four kinds of head bowing, three stoppages of mind, body and speech, two entrance and one departure bowings. 80-vijayA NaM rAyahANI duvAlasajoyaNasayasahassAI AyAmavikkhaMbheNaM pnnnnttaa| rAme - NaM baladeve duvAlasavAsasayAiM savvAuyaM pAlittA devattaM ge| maMdarassa NaM pavvayassa cUliyA mUle | duvAlasajoyaNAI vikkhaMbheNaM pnnnnttaa| jaMbUdIvassa NaM dIvassa veiyA mUle duvAlasajoyaNAI vikkhaMbheNaM pnnnnttaa| % % % %% % % % % % % % % % % % % % % samavAyAMga sUtra 47 12th Samvaya %

Page #98
Le Le Le Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang % %%% %%% % %%%%%%%%%%%% jambUdIpa ke pUrva dizA meM vijayadvAra hai jisake svAmI vijaya nAmaka deva haiN| unakI rAjadhAnI , vijayA hai jo yahA~ se asaMkhyAta yojana dUrI para hai| vijayA bAraha lAkha yojana AyAma-viSkambha vAlI || kahI gaI hai| maryAdA puruSottama rAma, jo baladeva kahe gae haiM, kI Ayu bAraha sau varSa batAyI gaI hai, | ve apanI Ayu pUrNakara devatva ko prApta hue arthAt deva gati ko ge| mUla meM bAraha yojana vistAra | vAlI mandaraparvata kI cUlikA hai| jambUdvIpa nAmaka isa dvIpa kI vedikA mUla meM bAraha yojana vistAra vAlI batAyI gaI hai| The Vijaydwar is situated in East direction of Jambu continent and the name of the chief god of this Vijaydwar is Vijay, the capital is Vijaya which is innumerable yojanas far away from here. The length and width of this city has been said of twelve lacs yojana, the life span of Ram, who has been said colord (Baldev) has been said as twelve hundred years, who having completed his age reincarnated as god(celestial being). At the root, the summit (Chulika) of mountain Mander has the expansion of twelve yojanas. There is a platform (Vedika) of the continent of Jambu Dweep, the expansion of the root of the Vedika has been told of twelve yojanas. 81-savvajahaNiyA rAI duvAlasamuhuttiA pnnnnttaa| evaM divasovi naayvvo| sabase choTI rAta arthAt sarvajaghanya rAtri aura sabase choTA dina bAraha-bAraha muhUrta ke kahe gae haiN| arthAt bAraha muhUrta kI sabase choTI rAta aura bAraha muhUrta kA hI sabase choTA dina hotA hai| The time span of the shortest night and the shortest day is said to be of twelve-twelve (muhurat) respectively, it means the shortest night has a maximum time span of twelve muhurat and the shortest day also has a maximum time span of twelve muhurat. 82-savvaTThasiddhassa NaM mahAvimANassa uvarillAo thubhiaggAo duvAlasa joyaNAI uDDhe uppaiyA IsipabbhAra nAma puDhavI pnnnnttaa| IsipabbhArAe NaM puDhavIe duvAlasa nAmadhejA paNNattA, taM jahA-Isi tti vA, IsipabbhArA tti vA, taNU i vA, taNuyatari tti vA, siddhi tti vA, siddhAlae tti vA, muttI tti vA, muttAlae tti vA, baMbhe tti vA, baMbhavaDiMsae tti vA, lokapaDipUraNe tti vA logaggacUliAI vaa| ___ISat prAgbhArapRthvI, sarvArthasiddha mahAvimAna kI uparima stUpikA yAni cUlikA se bAraha yojana Upara kahI gaI hai| yaha pRthvI bAraha nAmoM se abhihita hai, yathA - 1. ISat pRthvI, 2. ISat prAgbhAra / * pRthvI, 3. tanu pRthvI, 4. tanutarI pRthvI, 5. siddhi pRthvI, 6. siddhAlaya, 7. mukti, 8. muktAlaya, 9. brahma, 5] 10. brahmAvataMsaka, 11. loka pratipUraNA, 12. lokaagrcuulikaa| Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting bArahavAM samavAya .48 Samvayang Sutra

Page #99
% % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % The Ishtpragbhara Prithvi (seat of the liberated souls), has been said to be situated twelve yojana above the summit on (Chulika) of the 26th Sarvarthsidh great celestial vehicle. This land has been known by twelve names as follows :1. Isht, 2. Ishtpragbhara, 3. Tanu Prithvi, 4. Tanutari Land, 5. Sidhi Land, 6. Sidhalya, 7. Mukti, 8. Muktalya, 9. Brahm, 10. Brahmavantsk, 11. Lokparitpurna, 12.Lokagrachulika. 83-imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM bArasa paliovamAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| paMcamIe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM bArasa sAgarovamAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| 5 asurakumArANaM devANaM atthegaiyANaM bArasa paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| sohammIsANesu kappesu | atthegaiyANaM devANaM bArasa paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| - isa ratnaprabhA pRthvI meM bAraha palyopama vAlI sthiti ke nAraka kahe gae haiN| isI prakAra pA~cavIM * dhUmaprabhA pRthvI meM kitane hI nArakoM kI sthiti bAraha sAgaropama kahI gaI hai| kitane hI asurakumAra deva bhI bAraha palyopama sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| saudharma-IzAna kalpoM meM bhI kitane hI devoM kI sthiti bAraha palyopama hai| The infernal beings of this Ratanprabha hell have been said of the life span * of twelve Palyopama, likewise the life duration of the hellish beings of the Dhumprabha Prithvi has been said of twelve sagaropama. The fiendish (Asurkumar Dev) gods have been told of twelve Palyopama duration. The duration of lives of the celestial beings of Sodharma and Ishan kalpa is also of twelve Palyopama. . 84-laMtae kappe atthegaiyANaM devANaM bArasa sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| je devA mahiMdaM | mahiMdajjhayaM kaMbuM kaMbuggIyaM pukhaM supuMkhaM mahApuMkhaM puMDaM supuMDaM mahApuMDaM nariMdaM nariMdakaMtaM nariMduttaravaDiMsagaM | vimANaM devattAe uvavaNNA, tesiMNaM devANaM ukkoseNaM bArasa sAgarovamAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| te NaM devA bArasaNhaM addhamAsANaM ANamaMti vA pANamaMti vA, UsasaMti vA nIsasaMti vaa| tesiM NaM F) devANaM bArasahiM vAsasahassehiM AhAraTTe smuppjji| saMtegaiyA bhavasiddhiyA jIvA je bArasahiM bhavaggahaNehiM sijjhissaMti bujhissaMti muccissaMti parinivvAissaMti savvadukkhANamaMtaM krissNti| ____ lAntaka kalpa meM kitane hI devoM kI sthiti bAraha sAgaropama kahI gaI hai| isa kalpa ke deva viziSTa vimAnoM meM devarUpa se utpanna hote haiN| ina viziSTa vimAnoM kI nAmAvalI isa prakAra hai- mAhendra, 5 mAhendradhvaja, kambu, kambugrIva, puMkha, supuMkha, mahApuMkha, puMDa, supuMDa, mahApuMDa, narendra, narendrakAnta, narendrottarAvataMsaka / ina devoM kI utkRSTa sthiti bAraha sAgaropama kahI gaI hai| ye deva bAraha ardhamAsoM % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % samavAyAMga sUtra 49 12th Samvaya %

Page #100
Guo Lao Si Nan Nan %%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%% %% %% %% %% yAni chaha mAsoM ke antarAla se ucchvAsa-niHzvAsa yA Ana-prANa kI kriyAe~ karate haiN| ye deva bAraha hajAra varSa ke uparAnta Ahara kI icchA rakhate haiN| _ kitane bhavyasiddhi ka jIva aise haiM jo bAraha bhava (janma) grahaNa kreNge| usake bAda ve siddha-buddha hoNge| ve karmoM se mukti pAkara paramanirvANa ko prApta hoNge| antatogatvA ve sarva duHkhoM kA zamana (anta) kreNge| The native celestial beings of the vehicles of terminal gods (Lokantak kalpa) has the life span of twelve Sagropama. The celestial beings of this kalpa are reincarnated in these particular celestial vehicles as a gods. The numbers of these special celestial vehicles are as follows :-1. Mahendra, 2. Mahendra Dhvja, 3. Kambu, 4. Kanmbugriv, 5. Pankh, 6. Supankh, 7. Mahapankh, 8. Pund, $ 9. Supund, 10. Mahapund, 11. Narendra, 12. Narendrakant, 13. Narendra vantarvantsk. The maximum life span of these celestial beings has been said of twelve Sagropama. These celestial beings inhale and exhale or breathe in and breathe out after completion of a period of six months duration or half yearly. These gods desire to have food once after a period of twelve thousand years. There the beings in numbers are capable of salvation. They will be reincarnated after completion of twelve states of life cycle. After twelfth reincarnation they will attain liberation. After destruction of all the accumulated previous Karmas, they will get emancipation. At last these celestial beings will end their miseries. Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting FTing Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting FFFFFFFFTing Ting Ting Ting $ $$$ // bArahavAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Twelveth Samvaya) terahavAM samavAya The Thirteenth Samvaya 85-terasa kiriyAThANA paNNattA, taM jahA-atthAdaMDe aNatthAdaMDe hiMsAdaNDe akamhAdaMDe diTThivipariAsiAdaMDe musAvAyavattie adinnAdANavattie ajjhathie mAnavattie mittadosavattie mAyAvattie lobhavattie iriyAvahie nAma tersme| kriyAsthAna (karmabaMdha kI kAraNabhUta ceSTA vAle bheda yA sthAna) kI saMkhyA teraha kahI gaI hai| * yathA - 1. arthadaNDa kriyA sthAna, 2. anarthadaNDa kriyA sthAna, 3. hiMsAdaNDa kriyA sthAna, terahavAM samavAya 50 Samvayang Sutra

Page #101
% %% % %% % % % % % % % % % % % % % % %% % % %% % % % | 4. akasmAddaNDa kriyAsthAna, 5. dRSTi-viparyAsadaNDakriyAsthAna, 6. mRSAvAdapratyayadaNDa kriyA sthAna, 7. adattAdAnapratyayadaMDa kriyAsthAna, 8. AdhyAtmikadaNDa kriyAsthAna, 9. mAnapratyayadaNDa kriyA sthAna, 10. mitradveSa-pratyayadaNDa kriyAsthAna, 11. mAyApratyayadaNDa kriyAsthAna, 12. lobhapratyayadaNDa kriyAsthAna, 13. IryApathikadaNDa kriyaasthaan| The number of activities (the types or places of the activities responsible for accumulation of Karmas) has been said thirteen as:-1. Purposeful activities, 2. Purposeless activities, 3. Violence mingled activities, 4. Sudden occurrence activities, 5. Vision transition activities, 6. Lying causing activities, 7. Relating to stealing activities, 8. Bad mental activities, 9. Conceit related activities, 10. Grudge related with friend activities, 11. Deceit related activities, 12. Greed related activities, 13. Movement related activities. 86-sohammIsANesu kappesu terasa vimANapatthaDA pnnnnttaa| sohammavaDiMsage NaM vimANe | addhaterasajoyaNasayasahassAiM AyAmavikkhaMbheNaM paNNatte / evaM IsANavaDiMsage vi| # jalayarapaMciMdiyatirikkhajoNiANaM addhaterasa jAikula-koDIjoNIpamuhasayasahassAiM pnnnnttaa| saudharma-IzAna kalpoM meM vimAna-prastaTa (prastAra, paTala yA pAthar3e) kI saMkhyA teraha batAyI gaI | hai| ardha-trayodaza arthAt sAr3he bAraha lAkha yojana AyAma-viSkambha vAlA saudharmAvataMsaka kahA gayA # hai| isI prakAra IzAnAvataMsaka vimAna kI sthiti ko bhI jAnanA caahie| jalacara paMcendriya tiryaMcayonika jIvoM kI jAti kula-koTiyA~ sAr3he bAraha lAkha kahI gaI haiN| The number of the platforms of the celestial vehicles of Sodharma and Ishan Kalpa has been told as thirteen. The width of the Sodharmavatansak platform has been told twelve and half lacs yojana. The measurement of the vehicle of Ishanvartansak should be known as the same. It has been told about the five sensed aquatic beings that the number of species of these beings are twelve and a half lacs. 87-pANAussa NaM puvvassa terasa vatthU pnnnnttaa|| prANAyu nAmaka bArahaveM pUrva ke teraha vastu nAmaka arthAdhikAra batAe gae haiN| In the chapter named Pranayu of twelveth Poorva, has been told about the 13 Arthadhikar (object perception chapter) chapters. 88-gabbhavakkaMtiapaMcidiyatirikkhajoNiANaM terasavihe paoge paNNatte, taM jahAsaccamaNapaoge mosamaNapaoge saccAmosamaNapaoge asaccAmosamaNapaoge saccavaipaoge | mosavaipaoge saccAmosavai paoge asaccAmosavaipaoge orAliyasarIrakAyapaoge samavAyAMga sUtra 51 13th Samvaya

Page #102
5 555555555555555555555555555555555Yuan Yin orAliyamIsasarIrakAyapaoge veuvviyasarIrakAyapaoge veuvviyamIsasarIrakAyapaoge kmmiysriirkaaypoge| garbhaja (garbha se utpanna hone vAle) paMcendriya tiryagyonika jIva kahe gae haiN| inameM teraha prakAra ke yoga yA prayoga haiN| yathA - 1. satyamanaHprayoga, 2. mRSAmanaHprayoga, 3. satyamRSAmanaHprayoga, 4. asatyAmRSAmanaHprayoga, 5. satyavacanaprayoga, 6. mRSAvacanaprayoga, 7. satyamRSAvacanaprayoga, | 8. asatyAmRSAvacanaprayoga, 9. audArika-zarIrakAyaprayoga, 10. audArikamizrazarIrakAyaprayoga, 11. vaikriyazarIrakAyaprayoga, 12. vaikriyamizrazarIrakAyaprayoga, 13. kaarmnnshriirkaaypryog| Uterus born placenta have been said five sensed animal beings. They have thirteen types of urges or activities as : 1. Urge of true mind, 2. Urge mind, 3. Urge of bilateral mind, 4. Urge of untrue and non-false mind,.5. Urge of true speech, 6. Urge of untrue speech, 7. True and lie mind urge, 8. Practical speech urge, 9.The gross body urge, 10. The gross mixed body urge, 11. Transformable body urge, 12. Protean or transformable mixed body urge, 13. Karmic body urge. 89-sUramaMDalaM joyaNeNaM terasehiM egasaTThibhAgehiM joyaNassa UNaM pnnnntte| sUryamaNDala kA nirUpaNa karate hue kahA gayA hai ki yaha 48/61 yojana vistAra vAlA hai yAni eka yojana ke ikasaTha bhAgoM se teraha bhAga 13/61 se nyUna isakI sthiti hai| Illustrating about the sun's movement it has been said that it has the expansion of its movement of 48/61 yojanas, it means out of one yojana it has less than 13/61 (thirteen parts out of sixty one parts) of its movement situation. 90-imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe atthegaiANaM neraiyANaM terasapaliovamAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| paMcamIe puDhavIe atthegaiANaM neraiyANaM terasa sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| sohammIsANesu kappesu atthegaiANaM devANaM terasa paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| isa ratnaprabhA pRthvI meM teraha palyopama vAlI sthiti ke anekoM nAraka haiN| dhUmaprabhA pRthvI jo pA~cavI || pRthvI hai, usameM kitane hI nAraka teraha sAgaropama sthiti vAle batAe gae haiN| isI prakAra saudharma-IzAna | 5 kalpoM meM kitane hI deva teraha palyopama sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| There are some infernal beings. Who have the life span of thirteen Palyopama in Ratanprabha hell? In the fifth hell named Dhumprabha, some infernal beings have been said to be thirteen Sagropama duration. Likewise the life duration of the celestial beings of the Sodharma-Ishan Kalpa has been told of thirteen Palyopama duration. Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Lie Lie $Zhe Zhi Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting terahavAM samavAya 52 Samvayang Sutra

Page #103
91-laMtae kappe atthegaiANaM devANaM terasa sAgarovamAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| je devA vajaM * suvajaM vajAvattaM [ vajappabhaM] vajakaMtaM vajavaNNaM vajalesaM vajarUvaM vajasiMgaM vajjasiTuM vajakUDaM * vajuttaravaDiMsagaM vairaM vairAvattaM vairappabhaM vairakaMtaM vairavaNNaM vairalesaM vairarUtvaM vairasiMgaM vairasiTuM 5 vairakUDaM vairuttaravaDiMsagaM logaM logAvattaM logappabhaM logakaMtaM logavaNNaM logalesaM logarUvaM logasiMgaM logasiTuM logakUDaM loguttaravaDiMsagaM vimANaM devattAe uvavaNNA tesiMNaM devANaM ukkoseNaM terasa sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| te NaM devA terasahiM addhamAsehiM ANamaMti vA pANamaMti vA, UsasaMti vA nIsasaMti vaa| tesiM NaM devANaM terasahiM vAsasahassehiM AhAraTTe smuppji| saMtegaiyA bhavasiddhiyA jIvA je terasahiM bhavaggahaNehiM sijjhissaMti bujhissaMti muccissaMti parinivvAissaMti savvadukkhANamaMtaM krissNti| ___lAntaka kalpa meM kitane hI devoM kI teraha sAgaropama sthiti kA nirUpaNa hai| vahA~ ke deva tettIsa prakAra ke vimAnoM meM deva rUpa se utpanna hote haiN| ye vimAna isa prakAra se haiM- 1. vajra vimAna, 2. suvajra vimAna, 3. vajrAvarta (vajraprabha) vimAna, 4. vajrakAnta vimAna, 5. vajravarNa vimAna, 6. vajralezya vimAna, 7. vajrarUpa vimAna, 8. vajrazRMga vimAna, 9. vajrasRSTa vimAna, 10. vajrakUTa vimAna, 11. vajrottarAvataMsaka vimAna, 12. vaira vimAna, 13. vairAvarta vimAna, 14. vairaprabha vimAna, 15. vairakAnta vimAna, 16. vaivarNa vimAna, 17. vairalezya vimAna, 18. vairarUpa vimAna, 19. vaira, vimAna, 20. vairasRSTa vimAna, 21. vairaMkUTa vimAna, 22. vairottarAvataMsaka vimAna, 23. loka vimAna, 24. lokAvarta vimAna, 25. lokaprabhavimAna, 26. lokakAnta vimAna, 27. lokavarNa vimAna, 28. lokalezya vimAna, 29. lokarUpa vimAna, 30. lokazRMga vimAna, 31. lokasRSTa vimAna, 32. lokakUTa vimAna, 33. lokottarAvataMsaka vimaan| ina vimAnoM meM utpanna devoM kI utkRSTa sthiti teraha sAgaropama kahI gaI hai| ve deva teraha ardhamAsoM yAni sAr3he chaha mAsoM ke antarAla se ucchvAsa va niHzvAsa tathA Ana aura prANa kI kriyAe~ karate haiN| una devoM meM teraha hajAra varSa ke bAda AhAra lene kI icchA utpanna hotI hai| kitaneka bhavya siddhika jIva haiM jo teraha bhava (teraha bAra janma) grahaNa kreNge| usake bAda ve jIva siddha-buddha hoNge| ve jIva karmoM se mukta hokara paramanirvANa ko prApta hoNge| ve jIva antatogatvA OM sarva du:khoM kA zamana (anta) kreNge| The life duration of the celestial beings of the celestial vehicles of Lantak Kalpa has been expounded of thirteen Palyopama. The celestial beings of these celestial vehicles take birth into thirty three types of celestial vehicles. The names of these vehicles are asfollows :- 1. Vajra Viman, 2. Suvajra Viman, 3. Vajravart (vajraprabh) Viman, 4. Vajrakant Viman, 5. Vajravarn Viman, 6. Vajraleshya Viman, 7. Vajraroop Viman, 8. Vajrashring Viman, VajrashrasthViman, 10. Vajrakut Viman, 11. Vajrattaravatansak Viman, 53 samavAyAMga sUtra %% %% %%% 13th Samvaya %%%%%%% %%% %%% %%%%% %%%%% %% % %

Page #104
Ma ] %%%% %% %%%% %% %% %% %%%% %%% %% Vadur Viman, 13. Vaduravart Viman, 14. Vadurprabh Viman, 15. Vadurkant Viman, 16. Vadurvarn Viman, 17. Vadurleshya Viman, 18. Vaduraroop Viman, 19. Vadurshring Viman, 20. Vadursrasth Viman, 21. Vadurkut Viman, 22. Vadurottaravatansak Viman, 23. Lok Viman, 24. Lokavart Viman, 25. Lokprabha Viman, 26. Lokant Viman, 27. Lokvarn Viman, 28. Lokleshya Viman, 29. Lokroop Viman, 30. Lokshring Viman, 31. Lokasrisht Viman, 32. Lokakut Viman, 33. Lokottravatansak Viman. The maximum age duration of the celestial beings reincarnated into these Vimans has been said thirteen Sagropama. These celestial beings do the activity of inhaling and exhaling or breathing in and breathing out after an interval of six and a half months only. After the passage of thirteen thousand years these celestial beings desire once for food. Many of these beings capable of salvation will take thirteen births after completion of thirteen incarnations. Thereafter these beings would attain liberations. These beings after getting salvation will get the ultimate emancipation. Ultimately they will destroy all their miseries. / / terahavAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Thirteenth Samvaya) caudahavAM samavAya The Fourteenth Samvaya 92- cauddasa bhUaggAmA paNNattA, taM jahA-suhumA apajattayA, suhamA pajattayA, bAdarA apajattayA, bAdarA pajattayA, beiMdiyA apajattayA, beiMdiyA pajattayA, teiMdiyA apajattayA, teiMdiyA pajattayA, cauriMdiyA apajjattayA, cauridiyA pajattayA, paMciMdiyA asanni-apajattayA, paMciMdiyA asanni-pajattayA, paMciMdiyA sanni-apajjattayA, paMciMdiyA snni-pjttyaa| bhUtagrAma yAni jIva samAsa (jIvoM ke samUha) kA varNana kiyA gayA hai| inakI saMkhyA caudaha / kahI gaI hai| yathA - 1. sUkSma aparyAptaka ekendriya bhUtagrAma, 2. sUkSma paryAptaka ekendriya bhUtagrAma, 3. bAdara aparyAptaka ekendriya bhUtagrAma, 4. bAdara paryAptaka ekendriya bhUtagrAma, 5. dvIndriya aparyAptaka bhUtagrAma, / 6. dvIndriya paryAptaka bhUtagrAma, 7. trIndriya aparyAptaka bhUtagrAma, 8. trIndriya paryAptaka bhUtagrAma, 9. caturindriya aparyAptaka bhUtagrAma, 10. caturindriya paryAptaka bhUtagrAma, 11. paMcendriya asaMjJI aparyAptaka bhUtagrAma, 12. paMcendriya asaMjJI paryAptaka bhUtagrAma, 13. paMcendriya saMjJI aparyAptaka bhUtagrAma, 14. paMcendriya saMjJI paryAptaka | bhuutgraam| 54 caudahavAM samavAya % %%%% Samvayang Sutra %% % %% %%% %% %%%%%%%%%% %%%%%%

Page #105
%% %% %%% %%% %%%%%%%%%%% %% %%Duan Huo Wu De Huo vizeSa-paryApti (AhAra, zarIra, indriyAdi ke yogya pudgaloM ko grahaNa kara unheM tadrUpa pariNata : karane kI yogyatA kI pUrNatA) ko prApta karane vAle ko paryApta aura zeSa ko aparyApta kahate haiN| inakI pUrti kA kAla antarmuhUrta batAyA gayA hai| Bhootgram means Bhootsamas (the group of beings) have been narrated here. The number of these groups of beings has been said to be fourteen as:- 1. Subtle immature one sensed living beings group, 2. Subtle mature one sensed living beings group, 3. Gross immature one sensed living beings group, 4. Gross mature one sensed living beings group, 5. Two sensed immature living beings group, 6. Two sensed mature living beings group, 7. Three sensed immature living beings group, 8. Three sensed mature living beings group, 9. Four sensed immature living beings group, 10. Four sensed mature living beings group, 11. Five sensed non-rational immature living beings group, 12. Five sensed nonrational mature living beings group, 13. Five sensed rational immature living beings group, 14. Five sensed rational mature living beings group. Note : Maturity of organs (the perfectness of the ability to imbibe the 1 matter particles worthy to eat, to physique making, senses making etc. and to convert them to work accordingly), is called Payarpti and the remaining beings are called Apayarpt. The time of their compliance has been told as less than a muhurat. Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Yu Le Le Le Ming Ming Ming Hua Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Chu 93- cauddasa puvvA paNNattA, taM jahA uppAyapuvvayaggeNiyaM ca taiyaM ca vIriyaM puvvaM / atthInatthipavAyaM tatto nANappavAyaM ca / / 1 / / saccAppavAsa puvvaM tatto AyappavAyapuvvaM c| kammappavAyapuvvaM paccAkkhANaM bhave navamaM / / 2 / / vijAanuppavAyaM abaMjhapANAu bArasaM puvvaM / tatto kiriyavisAlaM puvvaM taha biMdusAraM ca / / 3 / / jainAgamoM meM bArahavA~ aMga dRSTivAda hai| dRSTivAda ke antargata caudaha pUrva nirUpita haiN| yathA - 1. utpAda-pUrva (utpAda kA Azraya lekara dravyoM ke paryAyoM kA prarUpaNa), 2. agrAyaNIya-pUrva (dravyoM ke agraparimANa kA Azraya lekara unakA prarUpaNa), 3. vIrya-pravAda-pUrva (jIvAdi dravyoM kI vIrya-zakti kA nirUpaNa), 4. astinAsti pravAda-pUrva (dravyoM ke svadravya aura paradravya kI apekSA se astitvanAstitva dharma kA prarUpaNa), 5. jJAna pravAda-pUrva (matijJAnAdi jJAnoM ke bheda-prabhedoM kA sasvarUpa nirUpaNa), 6. satyapravAda-pUrva (satya-asatya, saMyama-asaMyama tathA unake bheda-prabhedoM kA vistRta nirUpaNa), 7. samavAyAga sUtra %%% % % %% _55 % %% 14th Samvaya %% % %% %% %% % %% %% %% % %% % %% %% %

Page #106
AtmapravAda-pUrva (AtmA ke astitva ko siddha kara aneka nayoM se usake bheda-prabhedoM kA nirUpaNa), 8. karmapravAda-pUrva (jJAnAvaraNAdi karmoM ke astitva, bheda-prabheda evaM udaya - udIraNAdi vividha dazAoM kA savistAra varNana ), 9. pratyAkhyAna pravAda - pUrva ( yama-niyama, unake aticAra aura prAyazcitta kA * vistArapUrvaka vivecana ), 10. vidyAnuvAda - pUrva ( mantra - tantroM evaM rohiNI Adi mahAvidyAoM tathA aMguSTha praznAdi laghuvidyAoM kI vidhipUrvaka sAdhanA kA vivecana ), 11. abandhya-pUrva (atizayoM kA, camatkAroM kA, tathA tIrthaMkara prakRti kA bandha bA~dhane vAlI bhAvanAoM kA nirUpaNa), 12. prANAvAya-pUrva (Ayurveda ke aSTAMgoM kA vistRta vivecana ), 13. kriyAvizAla - pUrva (vividha kalAoM kA, mAnasika, vAcanika aura kAyika kriyA kA sabheda vistRta vivecana), 14. lokabindusAra - pUrva (loka kA svarUpa, tathA mokSa ke kAraNabhUta ratnatraya dharma kA sUkSma vivecana ) / Among the Jain Agams (holy scriptures), Drishtivad is twelveth canon. Fourteen Poorvas have been mentioned in Drishtivad as :-1.Utpad Poorva (taking the help of generation describing the modes of matters or substance), 2. Agrayaniya Poorva (taking the preinnate nature of the substance into consideration to describe living beings, 3. Potency Virya Pravad Poorva (the description of the potency power of the living beings), 4. Exist or not existing (asti-nasti) Pravad Poorvas (the definition of existence and non-existence mode of matter with regard of self substance and other substance), 5. Knowledge (Pravad) Poorva-the definition of types of Knowledge on the basis of sense based knowledge etc.), 6. Truth discourse (Pravad) Poorva (the elaborate investigation of truth, falsehood, restraint and non-restraint activities and their division and sub-division, 7. Soul discourse (Pravad) Poorva ( establishing the existence of soul to define its types and sub types on the basis of several a view points, 8. Karma discourse (Pravad) Poorva (an elaborate description of different states of the existence of knowledge obscuring Karmas their division and sub division, their types of function and subsidence, 9. Pratyakhyan ( renouncable discourse) Pravad Poorva (an elaborated illustration of vows, rules and norms, its transgressions and repentances or expiations, 10. Learning discourse Poorva (the definition of the systematic practice of talisman sorcery, the vast incarnation learning's of Rohini etc. and the learning of small spells regarding thumb questionnaire etc.), 11. The Poorva of unbounded activities (the definition of observances of Tirathankara-Name-Karma binding deeds miracles and extra qualities), 12. Poorva related to health (Pranavay) discourse & elaborate description of eight limbed Ayurveda (Indian medicine course), 13. Poorva of Artistic Activities (Kirya visual) An elaborate description of different kinds of arts alongwith its mental, physical and speech related types and sub types, 14. Poorva related to cosmos structure (lokabindusar) (A subtle description of the mode of the cosmos and three jeweled religion the cause of liberation). caudahavAM samavAya 56 Samvayang Sutra Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Jiang Chu Wan

Page #107
caudaha guNasthAna siddhazilA kSapaka zreNI devavimAna ayogI kevalI + sayogI kevalI (13 + kSINa moha upazAMta moha sUkSma saMparAya upazAMta moha anivRtti karaNa yA bAdara saMparAya apUrva-karaNaM yA nivRtti karaNa apramatta sarva-vista 9 sUkSma saMparAya anivRtti karaNa yA bAdara saMparAya pramatta sarva-virata dezavirata avirata samyagdRSTi + mizra sAsvAdana mithyAtva (2) guNasthAna mithyAtva guNasthAna

Page #108
caudaha guNasthAna sUtra saMkhyA 95 meM karmoM kI vizuddhi kI gaveSaNA karane vAle upAyoM kI apekSA se caudaha jIvasthAna kahe gae haiN| karmagrantha meM inheM hI guNasthAna kahA gayA hai| guNasthAna zabda hI adhika pracalita bhI hai| caudaha guNasthAna eka ArohaNa krama hai| jIva jaise-jaise apanA zuddhikaraNa karatA jAtA hai vaise-vaise usakA UrdhvArohaNa hotA jAtA hai| cauthe guNasthAna meM jIva samyaktva dhAraNa karatA hai| yahAM se usakI yAtrA samyak svarUpa dhAraNa karatI hai| pAMcaveM guNasthAna meM vyakti zrAvakadharma aMgIkAra karatA hai aura chaThe meM zramaNa-dharma kI ArAdhanA karatA hai| Age-Age ke guNasthAnoM meM pramAda aura kaSAyoM ko patalA karatA hai| bArahaveM guNasthAna meM moha ko kSINa karatA hai| moha kA sarvathA kSaya hote hI vaha terahaveM guNasthAna meM praviSTa hotA hai| yahI kaivalya avasthA hai| caudahavAM guNasthAna ayogI kevalI hai| yahAM kevalI zarIra kA visarjana kara mokSa ko prApta ho jAtA hai| sUtra saMkhyA 95 .... Fourteen "Gunsthan" In aphorism no. 95 with regards the search of the purification of Karmas fourteen "Jeeva Sthan" has been stated. In Holy Scriptures these just have been said "Gunsthan". The term "Gunsthan" is more in use just today also. Fourteen Gunsthan are actually an ascending order. Such as the being goes purifying himself so as his escalation starts. In fourth Gunsthan, the being holds the righteousness here forth his journey holds the mode of equanimity. In the fifth Gunsthan the person adopts the householder vows and in the sixth Gunsthan propiates the monks vows and in the proceeding Gunsthans the person thins his pramad and passions. In the twelveth Gunsthan destroys all the delusions. As soon as the delusions are destroyed he enters in the thirteenth Gunsthan. This one is the state of omniscient. The fourteenth Gunsthan is the state of 'Ayog Kewali'. Here, in this Gunsthan the being abandoning physical body attains liberation. % % % %% % % % % % % % % % % % % % % %% % % % % % % % % %% %

Page #109
LE LIER - EPP Hou % %%% % % % %% % %% %% % %%% % % %% %% % %% % %% % % % 94-aggeNiassa NaM puvvassa cauddasa vatthU pnnnnttaa| samaNassa NaM bhagavao mahAvIrassa cauddasa samaNasAhassIo ukkosiyA samaNasaMpayA hotthaa| agrAyaNI pUrva ke vastu nAmaka caudaha arthAdhikAra nirUpita haiN| zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra kI utkRSTa zramaNa-sampadA caudaha hajAra sAdhuoM kI kahI gaI hai| The fourteen Arthadhikar (knowable clauses) relating to Agrayani Poorva | has been defined. The maximum total numbers of the disciple ascetics of Lord Mahavira have been mentioned as fourteen thousand. 95-kammavisohimaggaNaM paDucca cauddasa jIvaTThANA paNNattA, taM jahA-micchAdiTThI, 9 sAsAyaNasammadiTThI, sammAmicchadiTThI, avirayasammadiTThI, virayAvirae, pamattasaMjaya, appamattasaMjae, niaTTibAyare, aniaTTibAyare, suhumasaMparAe-uvasAmae vA khavae vA, uvasaMtamohe, khINamohe, sajogI kevalI, ayogI kevlii| karmoM kI vizuddhi yAni nirAkaraNa kI gaveSaNA karane vAle jIvasthAna kahe gae haiN| ye upAyoM kI | apekSA se caudaha haiN| yathA -1. mithyAdRSTi jIva sthAna, 2. sAsAdana samyagdRSTi jIva sthAna, 3. samyagmithyA / dRSTi jIva sthAna, 4. avirata samyagdRSTi jIva sthAna, 5. viratAvirata jIva sthAna, 6. pramattasaMyata jIva sthAna, 7. apramattasaMyata jIva sthAna, 8. nivRttibAdara jIva sthAna, 9. anivRttibAdara jIva sthAna, 10. sUkSma sAmparAya upazAmaka-kSapaka jIva sthAna, 11. upazAnta moha jIva sthAna, 12. kSINa moha jIva sthAna, 13. sayogikevalI jIvasthAna, 14. ayogi-kevalI jIva sthaan| The beings' who are investigating the ways to inhibit the accumulated Karmas-means to purify the self are called Jeeva Sthan (state of being). With regard to the capability they have been said fourteen in number, 1. Wrong belief (Mithyadrishti) perception Jeevsthan, 2. Sasadan right belief Jeevasthan, 3. Right and wrong belief (Samyak Mithya) Jeevasthan, 4. Non avowed right belief Jeevasthan (Avirat samyak drishti), 5. Viratavirat Jeevasthan (observing minor vows Jeevasthan), 6. Pramat-Samyat Jeevasthan (slight negligent restraint Jeevasthan), 7. Apramat-Samyat Jeevasthan (Non-negligent restraint Jeevasthan), 8. Nivartibadar Jeevasthan (formative gross Jeevasthan), 9. Anivarti badart Jeevasthan (nonformative gross Jeevasthan), 10. Sukshamsampray Upshamakkshayak Jeevasthan, 11. Upshant Mohniya Jeevasthan (subsidence deluding Jeevasthan), 12. Kshina mohaniyaJeevasthan (deluding destructive Jeevasthan), 13. Sayogi Kewali Jeevasthan (omniscient with activities of mind, body and speech Jeevasthan, 14. Ayogi Kewali Jeevasthan (absolute omniscient state of being abstaining all activities of mind, speech and body.). samavAyAga sUtra [Bu Bu Bu Bu Di 5% 57 % %% 14th Samvaya %%%% %%% % %%%% %%% % % %% %%

Page #110
Bi Bi 96 - bharaheravayAo NaM jIvAo cauddasa cauddasa joyaNasahassAiM cattAri a eguttare joyaNasae chacca egUNavIse bhAge joyaNassa AyAmeNaM pnnnnttaao| bharata aura airavata kSetra kA AkAra DorI car3he hue dhanuSa ke samAna hai| ina kSetroM kI jIvAe~ (DorI rUpa lambAI) pratyeka caudaha hajAra cAra sau eka yojana aura eka yojana ke unnIsa bhAgoM meM se chaha bhAga pramANa lambI kahI gaI haiN| Ba The formation of region of Bharat and Airavat is similar to a string draws bow. The longest chord of these areas has been said equal to the measurement of fourteen thousand four hundred one yojana and6 / 19 of a yojana each. 97 - egamegassa NaM ranno cAuraMtacakkavaTTissa cauddasa rayaNA paNNattA, jahA - itthIrayaNe, seNAvairayaNe, gAhAvairayaNe, purohiyarayaNe, baDDairayaNe, AsarayaNe, hatthirayaNe, asirayaNe, daNDarayaNe, cakkarayaNe, chattarayaNe, cammarayaNe, maNirayaNe, kAgiNirayaNe / - cakravartI rAjAoM ke viSaya meM kahA gayA hai ki pratyeka cAturanta cakravartI rAjA ke caudaha-caudaha ratna hote haiM / yathA - 1. strI ratna ( sarvazreSTha sundara strI), 2. senApati ratna (pradhAna senA nAyaka ), 3. gRhapati ratna (pradhAna koThArI yA bhaNDArI), 4. purohita ratna (zAntikarma Adi karAne vAle zreSTha purohita), 5. vardhakI ratna (rathAdi kA nirmANa karane vAlA zreSTha bar3haI ), 6. azvaratna (sarvottama ghor3A ), 7. hasti ratna (sarvazreSTha hAthI), 8. asiratna ( sarvottama astra), 9. daMDa ratna ( zreSTha daNDa), 10. cakra ratna (zreSTha cakra), 11. chatra ratna ( zreSTha chatra), 12. carma ratna (sarvottama carma ), 13. maNiratna ( zreSTha maNi), 14, kAkaNiratna (zreSTha kAkiNi) / vizeSaH- uparyukta caudaha ratnoM meM prathama sAtoM ratna paMcendriya ratna aura zeSa sAtoM ratna ekendriya kAya vAle ratna haiM / pratyeka ratna kI eka - eka hajAra deva sevA karate haiN| Chakravarti King Emperors: It has been described that every supreme lord has fourteen jewels as :- 1. Consort Jewels (Istree Ratan) the most beautiful wife, 2. Senapati Ratan (Chief of the Army Jewels), 3. Grahpati Ratan (The Chief treasurer or wealth manager), 4. Purohit Ratan ( A supreme priest * performer of religious activities), 5. Vardhiki Ratan (The excellent builder of excellent chariot etc.), 6. Horse Ratan (The supreme horse), 7. Hasti Ratan (The supreme elephant), 8. Asi Ratan (The supreme sword), 9. Dand Ratan (The supreme stick), 10. Chakara Ratan ( The supreme round weapon, 11. Chhatra Shi Ratan (The super most umbrella), 12. Charam Ratan (The supreme auspicious f hair broom), 13. Mani Ratan (The invaluable supreme gem), 14. Kakini Ratan (The supreme Kakini coin). Note: Among the aforesaid Jewels the first seven jewels fall in the category of five sensed jewels and the remaining seven jewels fall in the category of one sensed body jewels. Each jewel is served by one thousand celestial beings. Samvayang Sutra Bian caudahavAM samavAya 58

Page #111
% % % %% % % % % % % % % %% % % % %% % % % % % % % 98-jaMbuddIve NaM dIve cauddasa mahAnaIo puvvAvareNa lavaNasamudaM samappaMti, taM jahA* gaMgA, siMdhU, rohiA, rohiaMsA, harI, harikaMtA, sIA, sIodA, narakaMtA, nArIkaMtA, suvaNNakUlA, ruppakUlA, rattA, rttvii| jambUdvIpa kA varNana karate hue kahA gayA hai ki isa dvIpa meM pravahamAna mahAnadiyA~ pUrva aura pazcima dizA se lavaNa samudra meM jAkara milatI haiN| ina mahAnadiyoM kI saMkhyA caudaha batAyI gaI hai| yathA - 1. gaMgA nadI, 2. sindhu nadI, 3. rohitA nadI, 4. rohitAMsA nadI, 5. harI nadI, 6. harikAntA nadI, 7. sItA nadI, 8. sItodA nadI, 9. narakAntA nadI, 10. nArIkAntA nadI, 11. suvarNakUlA nadI, 12. rupyakUlA nadI, 13. raktA nadI, 14. raktavatI ndii| While describing about the Jambu continent it has been said that continuous/constant floating great rivers merge into the lavan/salty ocean from East and West directions. The number of these great rivers has been told as fourteen. They are: 1. Ganga River, 2. Sindhu River, 3. Rohita River, 4. Rohitasa River, 5. Hari River, 6. Harikanta River, 7. Sita River, 8. Sitoda River, 9. Narkanta River, 10. Narikanta River, 11. Suvarnakanta River, 12. Ruppyakula River, 13. Rakta River, 14. Raktavati River. 99-imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM cauddasa paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| paMcamIe NaM puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM cauddasa sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| asurakumArANaM devANaM atthegaiyANaM cauddasa paliovamAiM ThiI paNNttA / sohammIsANesu kappesu atthegaiyANaM devANaM cauddasa paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| laMtae kappe devANaM atthegaiyANaM cauddasa sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| nAraka aura devoM kI sthiti kA varNana nirUpita hai jisameM kahA gayA hai ki isa ratnaprabhA pRthvI meM caudaha palyomapa sthiti vAle kitane hI nAraka haiN| pA~cavIM pRthvI meM kahIM-kahIM caudaha sAgaropama sthiti vAle nAraka haiN| kitane hI asura kumAra devoM kI sthiti caudaha palyopama kahI gaI hai| saudharma aura IzAna kalpoM ke kitane hI deva caudaha palyopama sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| lAntaka kalpa meM caudaha sAgaropama sthiti vAle devoM kA varNana hai| The life duration of the celestial beings and hellish beings is described as: - there are infernal beings whose life span is of fourteen Palyopama duration. The duration of life of hellish beings at some places of fifth hell has been described as fourteen Palyopama. The age duration of the fiendish demons has been narrated fourteen Palyopama. The celestial beings of Sudharma and Ishan kalpa are said to have the life span of fourteen Palyopama. The description of the celestial beings of Lantak kalpa having the life duration of fourteen Sagropama is also there. samavAyAga sUtra 59 14th Samvaya

Page #112
Ma Di 5% % %% %% %%% %% %% %% %% %% % %% %% % %% %% ] 100-mahAsukke kappe devANaM atthegaiyANaM jahaNNeNa cauddasa sAgarovamAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| je devA sirikaMtaM sirimahiaMsirisomanasaM latayaM kAviTTha mahiMdaM mahiMdakaMtaM mahiMduttaravaDiMsagaM vimANaM devattAe uvavaNNA tesiM NaM devANaM ukkoseNaM cauddasa sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| te NaM devA | cauddasahiM addhamAsehiM ANamaMti vA pANamaMti vA, UsasaMti vA, nIsasaMti vaa| tesiM NaM devANaM cauddasahiM vAsasahassehiM AhAraTTe smuppjji| ___ saMtegaiyA bhavasiddhiyA jIvA je cauddasahiM bhavaggahaNehiM sijjhissaMti bujhissaMti muccissaMti parinivvAissaMti savvadukkhANamaMtaM krissNti| mahAzukra kalpa ke kitane hI deva caudaha sAgaropama jaghanya sthiti vAle kahe gae haiN| vahA~ ke deva viziSTa vimAnoM meM devarUpa se utpanna hote haiN| ina viziSTa vimAnoM kI saMkhyA ATha nirUpita hai| yathA - 9 * 1. zrIkAnta vimAna, 2. zrImahita vimAna, 3. zrI saumanasa vimAna, 4. lAntaka vimAna, 5. kApiSTha vimAna, 6. mahendra vimAna, 7. mahendra kAnta vimAna, 8. mahendrottarAvataMsaka vimaan| ve deva caudaha sAgaropama utkRSTa sthiti vAle kahe gae haiN| ve deva caudaha ardhamAsoM yAni sAta mAsoM ke antarAla se ucchvAsa aura niHzvAsa athavA Ana va prANa kI kriyA sampanna karate haiN| ve deva caudaha hajAra varSoM ke uparAnta AhAra grahaNa karane kI icchA rakhate haiN| kitaneka bhavyasiddhika jIva haiM jo caudaha bhava (caudaha bAra janma) grahaNa kreNge| usake uparAnta / * ve jIva siddha-buddha hoNge| ve jIva karmoM se mukti pAkara paramanirvANa ko prApta hoNge| ve jIva antatogatvA samasta duHkhoM kA zamana (anta) kreNge| The celestial beings of Mahashukra kalpa have minimum life-span of fourteen Sagropama. The celestial beings of these kalpas reincarnated in the form of celestial beings in the special celestial vehicles. They have been described eight in number: 1. Shreekant Viman, 2. Shreemahit Viman, 3. Shree Somnas Viman, 4. Lantak Viman, 5. Kayisth Viman, 6.Mahendra Viman, 7. Mahendrakant Viman, 8. Mahendravatansak Viman. The maximum life duration of the celestial beings of the sevimanas has been stated as fourteen Sagropama. They complete the activity of inhaling and exhaling once after the interval of fourteen half months means seven months. They desire for food once after the completion of fourteen years. Out of them, those capable of salvation will take only fourteen births in future. After that they will get ultimate truth. After destroying all their accumulated Karmas they will get liberation. Eventually, these beings will destroy all their miseries and sufferings. / caudahavAM samavAya samApta // (The End of Fourteenth Samvaya) caudahavAM samavAya 60 Samvayang Sutra

Page #113
%% %%%%% % %%% % %% %%% %%%%%%% %%%% %% % % % paMdrahavAM samavAya The Fifteenth Samvaya 101-pannarasa paramAhammiA paNNattA, taM jahA aMbe 2aMbarisI ceva sAme sabaletti Avare / 'ruddo virudda "kAle a "mahAkAletti Avare / / 1 / / asipatte degdhaNu kumbhe vAlue ve 13araNI ti a| 14kharassare 15mahAghose ete pnnrsaahiaa||2|| parama adhArmika devoM ke viSaya meM kahA gayA hai ki ina devoM kI saMkhyA pandraha hai| yathA - 1. amba parama adhArmika deva (nArakoM ko khIMcakara unake sthAna se nIce girAnA aura bA~dhakara khule AkAza meM chor3a denA), 2. ambariSI parama adhArmika deva (nAraka ko gaMDAsoM se kATa-kATa kara bhAr3a meM pakAne ke yogya Tukar3e-Tukar3e kara DAlanA), 3. zyAma parama adhArmika deva (nArakoM ko kor3oM se tathA hAtha ke prahAra Adi se mAranA-pITanA), 4. zabala parama adhArmika deva (nArakoM ko cIra-phAr3a kara unake zarIra se AMta, carbI, hRdaya Adi nikAlanA), 5. rudra parama adhArmika deva (nArakoM ko bhAlebarcha Adi se chinna-bhinna kara Upara laTakAnA), 6. uparudra parama adhArmika deva (atyanta krUratA ke sAtha bhAle-barcha Adi se nArakoM ke zarIra ko chedana-bhedana kara Upara laTakAnA), 7. kAla parama adhArmika deva (nArakoM ko kaNDu Adi meM pakAnA), 8. mahAkAla parama adhArmika deva (nArakoM ke pake mAMsa ko Tukar3e-Tukar3e kara khAnA), 9. asi patra parama adhArmika deva (semala vRkSa kA rUpa dhAraNa kara isa vRkSa ke nIce chAyA hetu Ane vAle nArakoM ko talavAra kI dhAra ke sadRza tIkSNa patte girAkara kaSTa pahu~cAnA), 10. dhanu parama adhArmika deva (dhanuSa dvArA chor3e gae tIkSNa noka vAle vANoM se nArakiyoM ke aMgoM kA chedana-bhedana karanA), 11. kumbha parama adhArmika deva (nArakoM ko kambha Adi meM pakAnA). 12. vAlakA hai * parama adhArmika deva (vAlu, kadamba puSpa aura vajra ke AkAra-rUpa dhAraNa kara uSNa vAlu meM, garma bhAr3a * meM cane ke samAna nArakoM ko bhananA). 13. vaitaraNI parama adhArmika deva (pIva, rakta Adi se bharI huI | tapta jala vAlI nadI kA rUpa dhAraNa karake pyAse nArakoM ko kSAra uSNa jala se pIr3A pahu~cAnA), 14. + kharasvara parama adhArmika deva (vajramaya kaMTakAkIrNa semala vRkSa para nArakoM ko bAra-bAra car3hAnA-utAranA), ka | 15. mahAghoSa parama adhArmika deva (bhaya se bhAgate hue nArakiyoM ko bAr3oM meM gherakara unheM nAnA prakAra kI yAtanAe~ denaa)| It has been said while describing the Paramadharmik gods (extraordinary irreligious gods) that the numbers of these gods are fifteen as :- 1. Ambparamadharmik dev (they fell the hellish beings pulling them down from 61 samavAyAMga sUtra Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Yong %% 15th Samvaya % % % % %% % % %% %% % %% %% % %

Page #114
their places and leave them into the open space after tying them up), 2. Ambrishi Parama adharmik dev (they cut the hellish beings into pieces with spears to make them worthy of roasting in the furnace), 3. Shyam Parama adharmik dev (engaged in beating and slapping the hellish beings with whips and with the strong blow of the hands), 4. Shabal Paramaadharmik dev (who after chopping and cutting the body of the hellish beings takeout the intestine flab and heart etc. from the body), 5. Rudra Param adharmik dev (who hang the hellish beings up after piercing them with spear and trident etc.), 6. Uprudra Parama adharmik dev (who hang the body of the hellish beings. after brutally cutting and piercing them with their spear and dagger with great cruelty), 7. 1 Kaal Parama adharmik dev (who boil the body of the hellish beings in cauldron i etc.), 8. Mahakaal Parama adharmik dev (who serve the roasted and boiled meat dividing it into pieces), 9. Asipatra Paramaadharmik dev (who torture the * hellish beings in disguise of Semal tree during under the shadow of Semal tree, * felling them on the sword like strong edged leaves of the Semal trees), 10. Dhanu Parama adharmik dev (who cut and pierce the limbs through the sharp edged arrows shot from bows), 11. Kumbh Parama adharmik dev (who boil the hellish beings in the pitchers), 12. Baluka Parama adharmik dev (they disguise of sand, the flowers of the Kadamb and thunderbolt roast like of a gram of the hellish beings into the burning furnace in hot sand), 13. Vaitarni Parama adharmik dev(taking the form of the river filled with the water full of blood and pus torture the thirsty hellish beings by offering them that hot and salty saline water), 14. Kharswar Parama adharmik dev (they make the hellish being climb up and climb down again and again on the thunderbolt like thorny Samal tree), 15. Mahaghosh Parama adharmik dev (they give many fold sufferings and tortures to the hellish beings running out of fear by entrapping them into the fence (edgy) enclosure. 102-NamI NaM arahA pannarasa dhaNUI ur3e uccatteNaM hotthaa| nami arhat kI U~cAI pandraha dhanuSa nirUpita hai| The height of the omniscient Lord Shri Nemi Nath has been told as equal * to fifteen bows length. 103-dhuvarAhU NaM bahulapakkhassa paDivae pannarasabhAgaM pannarasa bhAgeNaM caMdassalesaM AvarettANa * ciTThati, taM jahA-paDhamAe paDhamaM bhAgaM, bIAe dubhAgaM, taiAe tibhAgaM, cautthIe caubhAga, | paMcamIe paMcabhAgaM, chaTThIe chabhAga, sattamIe sattabhAgaM, aTThamIe aTThabhAgaM, navamIe navabhAgaM, || 2 dasamIe dasabhAgaM, ekkArasIe ekkArasabhAgaM, bArasIe bArasabhAgaM, terasIe terasabhAgaM, cauddasIe E cauddasabhAgaM, pannarasesu pannarasabhAga, [ AvarettANa ciTThati ] taM ceva sukkapakkhassa ya uvadaMsemANe paMdrahavAM samavAya Samvayang Sutra 55555555-555555555555555555555555555 02

Page #115
%% %%%%%% %%%%%%%%%% %%%% %%%%% %%%%% uvadaMsemaNe ciTThati, taM jahA-paDhamAe paDhamabhAgaM jAva pannarasesu pannarasabhAgaM uvadaMsemANe uvadaMsemANe citttthti| parvarAhu aura dhruvarAhu kA vivecana karate hue kahA gayA hai ki dhruvarAhu kRSNa pakSa kI pratipadA ke dina se candralezyA (candramA kI dIpti yA prakAza) ke pandrahaveM-pandrahaveM dIptirUpa bhAga ko apane zyAmavarNa se AvRtta karatA rahatA hai| jaise - pratipadA ke dina prathama bhAga ko, dvitIyA ke dina dvitIya bhAga ko, tRtIyA ke dina, tRtIya bhAga ko, caturthI ke dina caturtha bhAga ko, paMcamI ke dina paMcama bhAga ko, SaSThI ke dina SaSTha bhAga ko, saptamI ke dina saptama bhAga ko, aSTamI ke dina aSTama bhAga ko, navamI ke dina navama bhAga ko, dazamI ke dina dazama bhAga ko, ekAdazI ke dina ekAdaza bhAga ko, dvAdazI ke dina dvAdaza bhAga ko, trayodazI ke dina trayodaza bhAga ko, caturdazI ke dina caturdaza bhAga ko aura pandrahavIM yAni amAvasyA ke dina pandrahaveM bhAga ko AvRta kie rahatA hai| vahI dhruvarAhu zukla pakSa meM candramA ke pandrahaveM-pandrahaveM bhAga ko upadarzana karAtA rahatA hai| jaise-zukla pakSa kI pratipadA ke dina pandrahaveM bhAga ko prakaTa karatA hai, dvitIyA ke dina dvitIya pandrahaveM bhAga ko prakaTa karatA hai| isI prakAra pUrNamAsI ke dina pandrahaveM bhAga ko prakaTakara pUrNa candra ko prakAzita karatA hai| . vizeSa : dhruva rAhu candra vimAna se cAra aMgula nIce vicaraNa karatA huA candra kI eka-eka kalA ko kRSNa pakSa meM AvRtta aura zukla pakSa meM eka-eka kalA ko prakAzita karatA rahatA hai| While narrating Prav Rahu and Dhruv Rahu it has been said that from the 1st day of the dark fortnight the Dhruv Rahu covers the brightness of the moon upto its fifteenth part by his dark hue as on the first day covers the first part on second day the second part, on third day the third part, on fourth day the fourth part, on fifth day the fifth part, on sixth day the sixth part, on seventh day the seventh part, on eighth day the eighth part, on Nineth day the Nineth part, on tenth day the tenth part, on eleventh day the eleventh part, on twelfth day the twelfth part, on thirteenth day the thirteenth part, on fourteenth day the fourteenth part and on fifteenth day mean the full dark day covers the fifteenth part of the moon. And the same Dhruv Rahu in the bright fortnight uncovers the fifteen parts of the moon each day one by one as on 1st day of bright fortnight it uncovers the fifteenth part of the moon, on second day uncovers the second fifteenth part of the moon. In this way brightens the full moon by uncovering the fifteenth part of the bright day. Note : The vehicle (Viman) of Dhruv Rahu moving four finger below the vehicle of moon covers one-fifteenth part of moon everyday in dark fortnight and brightens one-fifteenth part of moon everyday in bright fortnight. samavAyAMga satra ) 63 15th Samvaya

Page #116
104-cha NakkhattA pannarasamuhuttasaMjuttA, taM jahA sattabhisaya bharaNi addA asalesA sAI tahA jetttthaa| ete chaNNakkhatA pannara samuhu ttsNjuttaa||1|| candra ke sAtha pandraha muhUrta taka chaha nakSatroM ke rahane kA varNana hai| yathA - 1. zata bhiSak * nakSatra, 2. bharaNI nakSatra, 3. ArdrA nakSatra, 4. AzleSA nakSatra, 5. svAti nakSatra, 6. jyeSThA nakSatra / ye chaha || nakSatra pandraha muhUrta taka candra ke sAtha saMyoga karake rahate haiN| There is a description that six constellation stay with moon for the duration of fifteen muhurat. They are:-1. Shatbhishak Nakshtra, 2. Bharni Nakshtra, 3. Ardra Nakshtra, 4. Ashlesha Nakshtra, 5. Swati Nakshtra, 6. Jyeshtha Nakshtra. These six constellations dwell in combination with moon for a period of fifteen muhurat. 105-cettAsoesu NaM mAsesu pannarasamuhutto divaso bhvti| evaM cettAsoyamAsesu | paNNarasamuhuttA rAI bhvti| caitra aura Azvina (Asauja) mAsa meM dina pandraha-pandraha muhUrta kA hotA hai| isI prakAra caitra * aura Azvina (Asoja) mAsa meM rAtri bhI pandraha-pandraha muhUrta kI hotI hai arthAt caitra aura Azvina | (Asoja) mAha meM pandraha-pandraha muhUrta ke dina va rAtri hote haiN| In the month of Chaitra and Ashvin the length of the day remains fifteen muhurat hours. In the same way the length of the night has been of fifteen muhurat in the month of Chaitra and Ashvin. It means the length of the day and night is of fifteen muhurat in the month of Chaitra and Ashvin. 106-vijAaNuppavAyassa NaM puvvassa pannarasa vatthU pnnnnttaa| vidyAnuvAda pUrva ke vastu nAmaka pandraha arthAdhikAroM kA ullekha hai| - In the Vaasty Namak Pravad of poorva of Vidyanuvad fifteen || Arthadhikars are illustrated. 107-maNUsANaM paNNarasavihe paoge paNNatte, taM jahA-saccamaNapaoge (1), mosamaNapaoge (2), saccamosamaNapaoge (3), asaccAmosamaNapaoge (4), saccavaipaoge (5), mosavaipaoge (6), saccamosavai paoge (7), asaccAmosavaipaoge (8), || orAliasarIrakAyapaoge (9), orAliamIsasarIrakAyapaoge (10), veuvviyasarIra kAyapaoge (11), veuvviamIsasarIrakAyapaoge (12), AhArayasarIrakAyappaoge (13), AhArayamIsasarIrakAyappaoge (14), kammayasarIrakAyappaoge (15) / Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Yong Shou Bu Bu Ting Ting Ting Ting Bao Bao Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting __paMdrahavAM samavAya Sui Nan % % % -64 %%%% Samvayang Sutra %% %%% %% %%% 15 % % %% %% %% % %

Page #117
manuSya ke pandraha prakAra ke prayogoM (AtmA ke parispanda kriyA pariNAma yA vyApAra) kA varNana hai| yathA - 1. satyamanaH prayoga (satya artha kA cintana rUpa vyApAra), 2. mRSAmanaH prayoga (asatya | artha kA cintana rUpa vyApAra), 3. satyamRSAmanaH prayoga (satyAsatya mizrita artha-cintana rUpa vyApAra), ma/ 4. asatyAmRSAmanaH prayoga (satya-mRSA se rahita anubhava artharUpa cintana), 5. satyavacana prayoga, 6. mRSAvacana prayoga, 7. satyamRSAvacana prayoga, 8. asatyAmRSA vacana prayoga, 9.audArika zarIra kAya prayoga (audArika zarIra vAle paryAsaka manuSya-tiryaJcoM ke zarIra-vyApAra), 10. audArika mizra zarIra kAya prayoga (audArika aparyAptaka manuSya-tiryaJcoM ke zarIra vyApAra), 11. vaikriya zarIra kAya prayoga (paryAptaka deva-nArakoM ke vaikriya zarIra-vyApAra), 12. vaikriyamizra zarIrakAya prayoga (aparyAptaka deva-nArakoM ke vaikriya zarIra-vyApAra), 13. AhAraka zarIra kAya prayoga (AhAraka zarIra ke vyApAra ke samaya), 14. AhAraka mizra zarIrakAya prayoga (AhAraka zarIrI hokara audArika zarIra punaH grahaNa karate samaya ke vyApAra), 15.kArmaNa zarIra kAya prayoga (vigraha gati meM yAni eka gati ko chor3akara anya gati ko jAte hue jIva kA yog)| . Fifteen types of urges (prayogas) (the vibrating activity of soul) have been narrated as:-1. Satyaman the true mind urge (the activity of true mental awareness), 2. False mind (urge pondering over the mode of perverse awareness), 3. True and false mind urge (the activity pertaining to pondering both the false and true combination), 4. Untrue and non-false mind urge ( contemplation devoid of true and false mode of carefulness), 5. True speech urge, 6. False speech urge, 7. Combination of True and false speech urge, 8. Untrue OM and falseless namely-practical speech urge, 9. The gross body urge (the activities 5. of the bodies of the human and animal class beings having complete gross body, | 10. Mixed gross physical body urge. The business of immature grossed physical | body of human animal beings, 11. Fluid body urge (the activities of the fluid body of the celestial beings and hellish beings, 12. Mixed fluid body of the celestial and infernal beings, 13. Assimilative fluid body urge (at the time of activity of assimilative body), 14. Mixed assimilative physical body urge (the activity at the time the assimilative physical body taking again the form of the gross physical body), 15. Karman Physical body urge (formulating realm means the activity of Jeeva during movement from one state of existence to another state of existence. . __ 108-imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe atthegaiANaM neraiyANaM pannarasa paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| paMcamIe puDhavIe atthegaiANaM neraiyANaM pannarasa sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| asurakumArANaM devANaM atthegaiANaM pannarasa paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| sohammIsANesu kappesu atthegaiANaM devANaM pannarasa paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ting Chu Li Le Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Zhe Zhe Le Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting samavAyAMga sUtra 65 15th Samvaya

Page #118
isa ratnaprabhA pRthvI meM pandraha palyopama vAlI sthiti ke kitane hI nAraka kahe gae haiN| pA~cavIM dhUmaprabhA pRthvI meM pandraha sAgaropama vAlI sthiti ke kitane hI nArakoM kA ullekha hai| kitane hI asurakumAra devoM F kI sthiti bhI pandraha palyopama kahI gaI hai| saudharma, IzAna kalpoM meM kitane hI devoM kI sthiti pandraha | palyopama kahI gaI hai| In the Ratanprabha hell the hellish being have been said of fifteen Palyopama life duration. In the fifth hell named Dhuma Prabha, there is a description of the infernal beings of the life duration of fifteen Sagropama. The life span of the malevolent demons has been said of fifteen Palyopama. In the Sodharma and Ishan kalpa the age duration of the celestial beings has been told of fifteen Palyopama. 109-mahAsukke kappe atthegaiANaM devANaM pannarasa sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| je devA , NaMdaM suNaMdaM NaMdAvattaM NaMdappabhaM NaMdakaMtaM NaMdavaNNaM NaMdalesaM NaMdajjhayaM NaMdasiMgaM NaMdasiTuM NaMdakUDaM - NaMduttaravaDiMsagaM vimANaM devattAe uvavaNNA tesi NaM devANaM ukkoseNaM pannarasa sAgarovamAiM ThiI / pnnnnttaa| te NaM devA paNNarasaNhaM addhamAsANaM ANamaMti vA, pANamaMti vA, UsasaMti vA, nIsasaMti vaa| tesi NaM devANa paNNarasahiM vAsasahassehiM AhAraTTe smuppji| saMtegaiA bhavasiddhiyA jIvA je paNNarasahiM bhavaggahaNehiM sijjhissaMti bujjhissaMti muccissaMti parinivvAissaMti savvadukkhANamaMtaM krissNti| mahAzukra kalpa ke kitane hI deva pandraha sAgaropama sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| ve deva viziSTa vimAnoM 7 meM devarUpa se utpanna hote haiN| ina viziSTa vimAnoM kI saMkhyA bAraha hai| yathA -1. nanda vimAna. 2. sunanda vimAna, 3. nandAvarta vimAna, 4. nandaprabha vimAna, 5. nandakAnta vimAna, 6. nandavarNa vimAna, 7. nandalezya vimAna, 8. nandadhvaja vimAna, 9. nandazRMga vimAna, 10. nandasRSTa vimAna, 11. nandakUTa vimAna, | 12. nandottarAvataMsaka vimAna / ve deva pandraha sAgaropama utkRSTa sthiti vAle hote haiN| ve deva pandraha ardhamAsoM | (sAr3he sAta mAsoM) ke antarAla se ucchvAsa va niHzvAsa tathA Ana va prANa kI kriyA karate haiN| ve IF deva pandraha hajAra varSoM ke uparAnta AhAra kI icchA karate haiN| kitaneka bhavya siddhika jIva haiM jo pandraha bhava (pandraha bAra janma) grahaNa kreNge| usake bAda ve | jIva siddha-buddha hoNge| ve jIva karmoM se mukti pAkara paramanirvANa ko prApta hoNge| ve jIva antatogatvA samasta du:khoM kA zamana (anta) kreNge| Life of the span celestial beings of Mahashukra kalpa has beensaid of fifteen Sagropama. The celestial beings of these vehicles take birth in the unique | celestial vehicles. Thenumber of these exclusive vehicles are twelve. They are: 1. Devanand Viman, 2. Sunand Viman, 3. Nandavart Viman, 4. Nand-prabh paMdrahavAM samavAya 66 Samvayang Sutra

Page #119
Viman, 5. Nand-kant Viman, 6. Nand-varn Viman, 7. Nand-leshya Viman, 8. Nand-dhvja Viman, 9. Nand-shring Viman, 10. Nand-srisht Viman, 11. Nandkut Viman, 12. Nando-travatansak Viman. These celestial beings have the maximum life span of fifteen Sagropama duration. They inhale and exhale or breath in and breath out after an interval of fifteen fortnight means after the completion of seven and a half months. They desire for food once after the completion of fifteen years. There are many beings capable of salvation among them who will take only fifteen births in future. After that they will attain salvation. After abandoning all their accumulated previous kamas they will get supreme liberation. They will destroy all their miseries in the end. - // paMdrahavAM samavAya samApta / / (The end of Fifteenth Samvaya) solahavAM samavAya The Sixteenth Samvaya 110-solasa ya gAhA-solasagA paNNattA, taM jahA-'samae 'veyAlie uvasaggaparinA / "itthIpariNNA 'nirayavibhattI mahAvIrathuI "kusIlaparibhAsie "vIrie 'dhamme "samAhI "magge 1'samosaraNe 13AhAtahie 1 gaMthe 15jamaIe gAhAsolasame 16solsge| ___gAthA-SoDazaka meM solaha gAthAe~ (adhyayana) nirUpita haiN| yathA - 1. samaya adhyayana (nAstika Adi ke siddhAntoM yA matoM kA pratipAdana), 2. vaitAlIya adhyayana, 3. upasarga parijJA adhyayana, 4. strI parijJA adhyayana, 5. naraka vibhakti adhyayana, 6. mahAvIra stuti adhyayana, 7. kuzIla paribhASita adhyayana, 8. vIrya adhyayana, 9. dharma adhyayana, 10. samAdhi adhyayana, 11. mArga adhyayana, 12. samavazaraNa adhyayana (tIna sau tiresaTha matoM kA samuccaya rUpa se varNana), 13. yAthAtathya adhyayana, 14. grantha adhyayana, 15. yamakIya adhyayana, 16. solahavA~ gAthA adhyyn| In the sixteenth aphorism sixteen chapters have been described. They are as follows :- 1. Samay Chapter (it expounds the tenets and faiths of the atheists etc., 2. Vaitalya Chapter, 3. Upsarg Prigya Chapter (about calamities), 4. Istri Prigya Chapter (about women), 5. Narak Vibhakti Chapter (about hell), 6. Mahavir Stuti Chapter (about hymn), 7. Kushil Paribhashit Chapter, 8. Virya Chapter (about humility), 9.Dharama Chapter, 10. Samadhi Chapter, 11. Marg Chapter (about path to salvation), 12. Samavsaran Chapter (description of three hundred sixty three faiths in the integrated form), 13. Yathatatthiya Chapter samavAyAMga sUtra 67 16th Samvaya

Page #120
(about discipline), 14. Granth Chapter (about knots), 15. Yamkeeya Chapter, 16. Sixteenth aphorism (recitation of above said fifteen aphorisms). 111-solasa kasAyA paNNattA, taM jahA-aNaMtANubaMdhI kohe, aNaMtANubaMdhI mANe, aNaMtANubaMdhI mAyA, aNaMtANubaMdhI lobhe, apaccakkhANakasAe kohe, apaccakkhANakasAe | mANe apaccakkhANa kasAe mAyA apaccakkhANaksAe lobhe, paccakkhANAvaraNe kohe, paccakkhANAvaraNe mANe, paccakkhANAvaraNA mAyA, paccakkhANAvaraNe lobhe, saMjalaNe kohe, saMjalaNe mANe, saMjalaNA mAyA, saMjalaNe lobhe| anantAnubaMdhI Adi solaha kaSAya kahe gae haiN| jaise-1. anantAnubandhI krodha , 2. anantAnubandhI mAna, 3. anantAnubandhI mAyA, 4. anantAnubandhI lobha, 5. apratyAkhyAna kaSAya krodha, 6. apratyAkhyAna kaSAya mAna, 7. apratyAkhyAna kaSAya mAyA, 8. apratyAkhyAna kaSAya lobha, 9. pratyAkhyAnAvaraNa krodha, 10. pratyAkhyAnAvaraNa mAna, 11. pratyAkhyAnAvaraNa mAyA, 12. pratyAkhyAnAvaraNa lobha, 13. saMjvalana krodha, 14. saMjvalana mAna, 15. saMjvalana mAyA, 16. saMjvalana lobha / Sixteen Infinite passions etc. have been explained as :- 1. Infinite anger, 2. Infinite ego, 3. Infinite deceit, 4. Infinite greed, 5. Unrestrained anger, 6. Intense passion of conceit, 7. Intense passion of deceit, 8. Intense passion of greed, 9. Mild passion of anger, 10. Mild passion conceit, 11. Mild passion deceit, 12. Mild passion greed, 13. Flickering anger, 14. Flickering conceit, 15. Flickering deceit, 16. Flickering greed. 112-maMdarassa NaM pavvayassa solasa nAmadheyA paNNattA, taM jahA maMdara meru maNoraNa sudaMsaNa sayaMpa/ ya giriraayaa| rayaNuccaya piyadasaNa majjhe logassa' nAbhI y||1|| atthe11 a sUriAvatte12 sUriA13 varaNe tti a| uttare14 a disAI a5 vaDiMse16 ia solase / / 2 / / ___ maMdara parvata ke solaha nAma nirUpita haiN| yathA - 1. mandara parvata, 2. meru parvata, 3. manorama parvata, 4. sudarzana parvata, 5. svayamprabha parvata, 6. girirAja parvata, 7. ratnoccaya parvata, 8. priyadarzana parvata, 9. lokamadhya parvata, 10. lokanAbhi parvata, 11. arthaparvata, 12. sUryAvarta parvata, 13. sUryAvaraNa parvata, 14. / uttara parvata, 15. dizAdi parvata, 16. avataMsa prvt| Sixteen names have been christened of the Mandar Mountain as :- 1. Mountain Mandar, 2. Mountain Meru, 3. Mountain Manoram, 4. Mountain Sudarshan, 5. Mountain Swayamprabh, 6. Mountain Giriraj, 7. Mountain Ratanochchaya, 8. Mountain Priyadarshan, 9. Mountain Lokamadhya, 10. solahavAM samavAya - 68 Samvayang Sutra

Page #121
Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Dan Dan Dan Mountain Lokanabhi, 11. Mountain Arth, 12. Mountain Suryavart, 13. Mountain Suryavarat, 14. Mountain North, 15. Mountain Dishadi, 16. Mountain Avahans. 113 - pAsassa NaM arahato purisAdANIyassa solasa samaNasAhassIo ukkosiA samaNasaMpadA hotthA | AyappavAyassa NaM puvvasa solasa vatthU paNNattA / camarabalINaM ovAriyAleNe solasa joyaNasahassAiM AyAmavikkhaMbheNaM paNNatte / lavaNe NaM samudde solasa joyaNasahassAiM ussehaparivuDDIe paNNatte / puruSAdAnIya pArzva arhat ke solaha hajAra zramaNa kahe gae haiN| bhagavAna pArzva kI yaha utkRSTa zramaNa sampadA kI gaI hai| AtmapravAda - pUrva ke vastu nAmaka jo arthAdhikAra kahe gae haiM, unakI saMkhyA solaha hai| camaracaMcA aura balIcaMcA rAjadhAnI kA solaha hajAra yojana kA AyAma viSkambha kahA gayA hai| yaha sthiti ina rAjadhAniyoM ke madhya bhAga meM utAra-car3hAva rUpa avatArikAlayana vRttAkAra vAle hone se hai / lavaNa samudra ke madhya bhAga meM jala ke utsedha kI vRddhi solaha hajAra yojana nirUpita hai| The number of the ascetics of the supreme Lord Shri Parshvanath, the super most among the human beings have been stated as sixteen thousand. It has been told the maximum ascetics wealth of supreme Lord Shri Parshvanathji. The number of the Arthadhikar (knowable) of the Vastu titled chapter of has been said as sixteen. The length and width of the capital of Chamarchancha and Balichancha has been mentioned sixteen thousand yojans. This state happens due to the circular shape of the avatarika in the middle part of these capitals. The height of the tides of the water in the middle part of the Lavan ocean has been said sixteen thousand yojanas. 114 - imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM solasa paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| paMcamI puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM solasa sAgarovamA ThiI paNNattA / asurakumArANaM atthegai ANaM solasa paliovamAiM ThiI paNNattA / sohammIsANesu kappesu atthegaiyANaM devANaM solasa paliovamAiM ThiI paNNattA / isa ratnaprabhA pRthvI meM solaha palyopama vAlI sthiti ke nAraka kahe gae haiN| dhUmaprabhA jo pA~cavIM pRthvI hai, usameM nArakiyoM kI sthiti solaha sAgaropama kahI gaI hai| asurakumAra devoM aura saudharmaIzAna kalpoM ke devoM kI sthiti solaha-solaha palyopama kahI gaI hai| The life span of the hellish beings of this Ratanprabha hell has been described sixteen Palyopama duration. In the Dhumprabha which is the fifth hell, the life duration of the hellish beings has been said of sixteen thousand Sagropama. The life span of the malevolent demons and the celestial beings of the Saudharma and Ishan kalpa hasbeen described of sixteen Palyopama each. 16th Samvaya samavAyAMga sUtra 69 Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan 5 Wan Wan Bian Shi

Page #122
Xin 115 - mahAsukke kappe devANaM atthegaiyANaM solasa sAgarovamAiM ThiI paNNattA / je devA AvattaM viAvattaM naMdiAvattaM mahANaMdiAvattaM aMkusaM aMkusapalaMbaM bhaddaM subhaddaM mahAbhaddaM savvaobhaddaM bhadduttaravaDiMsagaM vimANaM devattAe uvavaNNA tesi NaM devANaM ukkoseNaM solasa sAgarovamAI ThiI nIsasaMti paNNattA / te NaM devA solasaNhaM addhamAsANaM ANamaMti vA pANamaMti vA, ussasaMti vA, vA / tesi NaM devANaM solasavAsasahassehiM AhAraTThe samupajjai / saMtegaiyA bhavasiddhiA jIvA je solasahiM bhavaggahaNehiM sijjhissaMti bujjhissaMti * muccissaMti parinivvAissaMti savvadukkhANamaMtaM karissati / mahAzukra kalpa ke kitane hI deva solaha sAgaropama sthiti vAle kahe gae haiN| ve deva viziSTa vimAnoM meM deva rUpa se utpanna hote haiN| ina viziSTa vimAnoM kI saMkhyA gyAraha hai / yathA - 1. Avarta vimAna, 2. vyAvarta vimAna, 3. nandyAvarta vimAna, 4. mahAnandyAvarta vimAna, 5. aMkuza vimAna, 6. aMkuza pralamba vimAna, 7 bhadra vimAna, 8. subhadra vimAna, 9. mahAbhadra vimAna, 10. sarvatobhadra vimAna, 11. * bhadrottarAvataMsaka vimAna / ve deva solaha sAgaropama utkRSTa sthiti ke hote haiM / ve deva solaha ardhamAsoM (ATha mAsoM) ke antarAla se ucchvAsa va niHzvAsa tathA Ana va prANa kI kriyA karate haiN| ve deva solaha hajAra varSoM ke uparAnta AhAra kI icchA karate haiN| ve kitaneka bhavya siddhika jIva haiM jo solaha bhava (solaha bAra janma) grahaNa kreNge| usake bAda jIva siddha-buddha hoNge| ve jIva karmoM se mukti pAkara paramanirvANa ko prApta hoNge| ve jIva antatogatvA samasta duHkhoM kA zamana (anta) kreNge| ' Shi The celestial beings of the Mahashukra kalpa have been said of the life span of sixteen Palyopama duration. These celestial beings reincarnate into the special celestial vehicles of cosmos, the number of these special celestials vehicles are eleven as :- 1. Avrat Viman, 2. Vayavrat Viman, 3. Nandyavrat Viman, 4. Mahanandyavrat Viman, 5. AnkusViman, 6. Ankus Pralamb Viman, 7. Bhadra Viman, 8.Subhadra Viman, 9. Mahabhadra Viman, 10. Sarvatobhadra Viman, 11. Bhadroantaravatansak Viman. In these above mentioned celestial vehicles celestial beings have the maximum life duration of sixteen Sagropama. They do the activity of inhaling and exhaling or breathing in and breathing out after the interval of sixteen fortnight means after completion of eight months. They desire for food after the completion of sixteen thousand years. Many of them capable of the salvation will take sixteen births in future and after that they will attain salvation. After having annihilated all their accumulated previous karmas they will attain liberation. Eventually these beings will destroy all their miseries and sufferings. solahavAM samavAya / / solahavAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Sixteenth Samvaya) 70 Samvayang Sutra Wan

Page #123
%%%%%%% %%% %% %%%%%% %% %% %%%% %%%% %% %% satarahavAM samavAya The Seventeenth Samvaya 116-sattarasavihe asaMjame paNNatte, taM jahA-puDhavikAyaasaMjame AukAyaasaMjame teukAyaasaMjame vAukAyaasaMjame vaNassaikAyaasaMjame beiMdiasaMjame teiMdiyaasaMjame cauridiyaasaMjame paMciMdiaasaMjame ajIvakAyaasaMjame pehAasaMjame uvehAasaMjame avahaTTaasaMjame appamajaNAasaMjame maNaaMsajame vaiasaMjame kaayasNjme| ___asaMyama (ayatanApUrvaka pravRtti karanA yA indriya-mana para aniyantraNa) ke viSaya meM carcA karate hue kahA gayA hai ki asaMyama ke satraha prakAra haiN| yathA - 1. pRthvI kAya-asaMyama, 2. apkAya-asaMyama, 3. tejaskAya-asaMyama, 4. vAyukAya-asaMyama, 5. vanaspatikAya-asaMyama, 6. dvIndriya-asaMyama, 7. trIndriya-asaMyama, 8. caturindriya-asaMyama, 9. paMcendriya-asaMyama, 10. ajIvakAya-asaMyama, 11. prekSAasaMyama, 12. upekSA-asaMyama, 13. apahRtya-asaMyama, 14. apramArjanA-asaMyama, 15. manaH asaMyama, 16. vacana-asaMyama, 17. kaay-asNym| Describing the non-restraint (Asanyam) (activities with carelessness or no control on senses and mind) it has been said that there are seventeen types of non-restraint (Asanyam) as :- 1. Earth-bodied non restraint, 2. Water-body non restraint, 3. Fire- body non restraint, 4. Air-body non restraint, 5. Vegetable body non restraint, 6. Two sense body non restraint, 7. Three sense body non restraint, 8. Four sense body non restraint, 9. Five sense body non restraint, 10. Non-living being body non restraint, 11. Preksha (visuable) non restraints, 12. Upeksha (indifference) non restraints, 13.Uphritya non restraints, 14. Apramarjana (not to clean) non restraints, 15.Mind non restraints, 16. Speech non restraints, 17. Body non restraints. 117-sattarasavihe saMjame paNNatte, taM jahA-puDhavikAyasaMjame AukAyasaMjame | teukAyasaMjame vAukAyasaMjame vaNassaikAyasaMjame beiMdiyasaMjame teiMdiyasaMjame cauriMdiyasaMjame || paMciMdiyasaMjame ajIvakAyasaMjame pehAsaMjame uvehAsaMjame avahaTTasaMjame pamajaNAsaMjame maNasaMjame vaisaMjame kaaysNjme| saMyama (samiti yA sAvadhAnI pUrvaka yama-niyamoM kA pAlana athavA yatanApUrvaka pravRtti karanA yA pravRtti mAtra se nivRtta honA), satraha prakAra kA kahA gayA hai| yathA - 1. pRthvIkAya-saMyama, 2. apkAyasaMyama, 3. tejaskAya-saMyama, 4. vAyukAya-saMyama, 5. vanaspatikAya-saMyama, 6. dvIndriya-saMyama, 7. trIndriyasaMyama, 8. caturindriya-saMyama, 9. paMcendriya-saMyama, 10. ajIvakAya-saMyama, 11. prekSA-saMyama (sthAna, samavAyAMga sUtra 17th Samvaya

Page #124
upakaraNa, vastra-pAtrAdi kA vidhi pUrvaka paryavekSaNa karanA), 12. upekSA saMyama (zatru-mitra meM, iSTa-aniSTa vastuoM meM rAga-dveSa na karanA yA unameM mAdhyastha bhAva rakhanA), 13. apahRtya-saMyama (jIvoM ko dUra kara nirjIva bhUmi meM vidhi pUrvaka mala-mUtrAdi kA paraThanA), 14. pramArjanA-saMyama (pAtrAdi kA vidhipUrvaka pramArjana karanA), 15. manaH-saMyama, 16. vacana-saMyama, 17. kaay-sNym| Samyam (restraint) (to abide by or to foster all the rules, tenets and other norms with great carefulness or alertness) has been said of seventeen types as :1. Prithvikaya Samyama (restraint about earth-bodied beings), 2. Apkay (waterbodied) Samyama, 3. Tejaskay (fire-bodied) Samyama, 4. Vayukay (air-bodied) Samyama, 5. Vanaspati (plant-bodied) Samyama, 6. Dviendriya (two-sensed beings) Samyama, 7. Triendriya (three-sensed beings) Samyama, 8. Chaurendriya (four-sensed beings) Samyama, 9. Panchendriya (five-sensed beings) Samyama, 10. Ajeevakay (non-living beings) Samyama, 11. Preksha Samyama (to examine with care the cloths, utencils, place and other usable implements), 12. Upeksha Samyama (not having any attachment or aversion towards friend and foe, favourable and unfavourable articles or to have a neutral disposition, 13. Aprihatya Samyama (to throw the excreta and urine on the lifeless land after removing living beings from that land, 14. Pramajana Samyama (cleaning the used utencils with great care and with due method, 15. Mind restraint, 16. Speech restraint,17. Body restraint. 118-mANusuttare NaM pavvae sattarasa ekkIvIse joyaNasae uDDhe uccatteNaM pnnnntte| savvesiM pi NaM velaMdhara-aNuvelaMdharaNAgarAINaM AvAsapavvayA sattarasaekvIsAiM joyaNasayAiM ur3e uccatteNaM pnnnnttaa| lavaNe NaM samudde sattarasa joyaNasahassAiM savvaggeNaM pnnnntte| mAnuSottara parvata ke viSaya meM kahA gayA hai ki yaha satraha sau ikkIsa (1721) yojana U~cA hai| samasta nAgarAjoM-velandhara aura anuvelandhara ke AvAsa parvata kI U~cAI satraha sau ikkIsa (1721) yojana kahI gayI hai| satraha hajAra (17000) yojana U~cI lavaNa samudra kI sarvAgra zikhA hai|| The height of the mountain Manusotara has been said of seventeen hundred and twenty one yojana, the height of the residence Mountain of species of the entire kings of serpent, veludhar and anuveludhar gods has been said of seventeen hundred and twenty one yojans. The highest peak of the Lavan ocean tide or wave is seventeen thousand yojana high. 119-imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe bahusamaramaNijAo bhUmibhAgAo sAtiregAiM sattarasa joyaNasahassAiM ur3e uppatittA tato pacchA cAraNANaM tiriA gatI pvttti| isa ratnaprabhA pRthvI ke bahusama ramaNIya bhUmi bhAga se kucha adhika satraha hajAra (17000) yojana satarahavAM samavAya Bu Bu Wei Dang Dang Dang Dang %%%%%%% .72 % % Samvayang Sutra %% %% %%% %% %% %% %% %

Page #125
Bi Upara uThakara tatpazcAt cAraNa RddhidhArI muniyoM (sAdhakoM) kI nandIzvara, rucaka Adi dvIpoM meM jAne ke lie tirachI gati hotI hai| Shi Ratanprabha has many charming spots. From this land a little above of seventeen thousand yojanas, after soaring high the ascetics having extra ordinary power of flying on toes, travel towards Nandishavar, Ruchak etc. islands taking moving in oblique direction. 120 - camarassa NaM asuriMdassa asuraraNNo tigiMchikUDe uppAyapavvae sattarasa ekkavIsAiM joyaNasayAiM uDDuM uccatteNaM paNNatte / balissa NaM asuriMdassa ruagiMde uppAyapavvae sattarasa ekkavIsAiM joyaNasayAiM uDDuM uccatteNaM paNNatte / asurendra asurarAja camara kA tigiMchi kUTa nAmaka utpAta parvata hai jisakI U~cAI satraha sau ikkIsa (1721) yojana kahI gaI hai| satraha sau ikkIsa (1721) yojana U~cA asurendra bali kA rucakendra nAmaka utpAta parvata kahA gayA hai| The height of the Tingichhikut Utpat Mountain of Chamerendra, King God of Asuras has been said of seventeen thousand and twenty one yojanas. Seventeen thousand and twenty one yojanas high is Ruchkendra Utpat Mountain belongs to Asurendra Bali has been described. 121 - sattarasavihe maraNe paNNatte / taM jahA - AvIImaraNe ohimaraNe AyaMtiyamaraNe balAyamaraNe vasaTTamaraNe aMtosallamaraNe tabbhavamaraNe bAlamaraNe paMDitamaraNe bAlapaMDitamaraNe chaumatthamaraNe kevalimaraNe vehANasamaraNe giddhapiTTamaraNe bhattapaccakkhANamaraNe iMgiNimaraNe pAovagamaNamaraNe / satraha prakAra ke maraNa nirUpita haiM / yathA - 1. AvIcimaraNa (viccheda yA vyavadhAna rahita maraNa), 2. avadhimaraNa (maryAdA sahita maraNa), 3. Atyantika maraNa (nArakAdi ke vartamAna Ayukarma ko bhogakara maranA aura marakara bhaviSya meM usa Ayu ko bhogakara nahIM maranA, aise jIva ke vartamAna bhava kA maraNa), 4. valanmaraNa (avratadazA meM maraNa), 5. vazArtamaraNa (indriyaviSayoM se pIr3ita yA unake vazIbhUta hokara maranA), 6. antaH zaly maraNa (mana meM kisI prakAra ke zalya rakhakara maraNa), 7. tadbhava maraNa (vartamAna bhava meM jisa Ayu ko bhogA jA rahA hai, usI bhava ke yogya Ayu ko bA~dhakara maranA ), 8. bAlamaraNa ( mithyA-dRSTi aura asaMyamI jIvoM kA maraNa), 9. paMDitamaraNa (saMyamI samyagdRSTi jIva kA maraNa), 10. bAlapaMDita maraNa (dezasaMyamI paMcama guNasthAnavartI zrAvaka vratI manuSya yA tiryaJca paMcendriyoM kA maraNa), 11. chadmastha maraNa (chadmasthoM arthAt kevalajJAna utpanna hone ke pUrva bArahaveM guNasthAna taka ke jIvoM kA maraNa), 12. kevali maraNa (kevalajJAna ke dhAraka ayogikevalI ke sarvaduHkhoM kA anta karane vAlA maraNa), 13. vaihAyasa maraNa (gale meM phA~sI lagAkara yA kisI vRkSAdi se adhara laTaka kara maranA ), 17th Samvaya samavAyAMga sUtra 73

Page #126
14. gRddhaspRSTa yA gRdhrapRSTha maraNa (giddha-cIla prabhRti pakSiyoM dvArA mAMsa noMca-noMca kara khAe jAne para | yA mRta hAthI-U~Ta Adi ke zarIra meM praveza kara apane zarIra ko giddhoM Adi kA bhakSya banAkara marane vAle jIvoM kA maraNa), 15. bhakta pratyAkhyAna maraNa (saMllekhanA yA saMnyAsa dhAraNa kara marane vAle manuSya kA maraNa), 16. iMginI maraNa (aisA bhaktapratyAkhyAnI jo dUsaroM ke dvArA kI jAne vAlI vaiyAvRttya kA tyAgakara sAmarthyAnusAra svayaM hI pratiniyata deza meM uThatA-baiThatA aura apanI sevA-Tahala karatA hai, usakA maraNa), 17. pAdapopagamana maraNa (mahAsAdhu bhakta-pAna kA yAvajjIvana parityAga kara, sva-para kI vaiyAvRttya kA bhI tyAgakara, kAyotsarga, padmAsana yA mRtakAsana Adi kisI Asana se Atma cintana karate hue tadavastha rahakara prANa tyaagnaa)| Seventeen types of Death (maran) have been expounded. They are:-1. Avichi Maran (normal death), 2. Avadhi Maran (death within established norms), 3. Atyantic Maran (death after completing the life span as the hellish being at present and in future not to ever die as life of a hellish being, the present end of life of the jeeva, 4. Valan Maran (death not in a vowed condition), 5. Vashart Maran (to die under the influence of sufferings caused by of the senses, 6. Antah Shalya Maran (to die having some kid of stone or thorn like feeling in mind), 7. Tadbhava Maran (whatever kind of life is being living at present birth, to die after binding the Karmas, to be reincarnated as the same type of living beings in the next birth), 8. Bal Maran (the death of the living being of wrong belief and non-restraint), 9. Pandit Maran (the death of a right | perception living being), 10. Bal Pandit Maran (the death of a pleasures state of the fifth Gunsthan (spiritual purity place) of human being and the five sense animal being, 11. Chhadmast Maran (the death of the chhadmast (chhadmast means the death of jeeva is in any of the first twelve stages spiritual elevation i.e. one stage before the attainment of omniscient position (kewal gyan), 12. Kewali Maran (the death of the attainer of the stage of omniscient (kewal gyani) with four non obscuring karmas andthe destroyer of the miseries, 13. Vaihas Maran (to die after hanging himself with the branch of a tree or lying up with the loop of a rope, 14. Griddharsaprisht or Griddhaaprisht Death (death due to entering into or dead bodies of elephant, camel etc. and being eaten by the birds like vultures, eagles and other meat eaters, 15. Bhaktpratyakhyan Death (the death of a person who dies after observing the vows of Samlekhna (pure death or getting initiated in ascetic fold, 16. Ingni Death (the death of a person who abandoning the services offered by another colleague ascetic and performs all his daily activities according to his body strength through doing them living in the already designated place of worship by moving here and there), 17. Padopagaman Death (renouncing taking the food for good, renouncing all kinds of service offered by others and to keep by satarahavAM samavAya 74 Samvayang Sutra

Page #127
Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan De Chu Ban himself always in Lotus posture, meditation or lying like a dead body when a great ascetic contemplating on self deed dies it is called a Padopagaman Death). 122 - suhumasaMparAe NaM bhagavaM suhumasaMparAyabhAve vaTTamANe sattarasa kammapagaDIo NibaMdhati, taM jahA - AbhiNibohiyaNANAvaraNe suyaNANAvaraNe ohiNANAvaraNe maNapajjavaNANAvaraNe kevalaNANAvaraNe cakkhudaMsaNAvaraNe acakkhudaMsaNAvaraNe ohidaMsaNAvaraNe kevaladaMsaNAvaraNe sAyAveyaNijjaM jasokittinAmaM uccAgoyaM dANaMtarAyaM lAbhaMtarAyaM bhogaMtarAyaM uvabhogaMtarAyaM vIriaaMtarAyaM / dazaveM sUkSmasaMparA guNasthAna meM prakRtiyoM ke baMdha ke sandarbha meM carcA karate hue kahA gayA hai ki Wan sUkSmasAmparAya bhAva meM vartamAna sUkSmasAmparAya bhagavAna kevala satraha karma-prakRtiyoM ko bA~dhate haiN| ve * satraha karma - prakRtiyA~ isa prakAra haiM - 1. AbhinibodhikajJAnAvaraNa karma-prakRti, 2. zrutajJAnAvaraNa karmaprakRti, 3. avadhijJAnAvaraNa karma-prakRti, 4. mana:paryayajJAnAvaraNa karma - prakRti, 5. kevalajJAnAvaraNa karma. prakRti, 6 : cakSudarzanAvaraNa karma-prakRti, 7. acakSudarzanAvaraNa karma - prakRti, 8. avadhidarzanAvaraNa karmaprakRti, 9. kevaladarzanAvaraNa karma - prakRti, 10. sAtAvedanIya karma-prakRti, 11. yazaskIrtinAma karma-prakRti, 12. ucca gotra karma-prakRti, 13. dAnAntarAya karma - prakRti, 14. lAbhAntarAya karma - prakRti, 15. bhogAntarAya karma-prakRti, 16. upabhogAntarAya karma - prakRti, 17. vIryAntarAya karma - prakRti / In the Tenth stage of spiritual elevation tilled as subtle passion in context of accumulation of the tendencies of Karma it has been said in that state of subtle passion binds only seventeen karmas tendencies. Those Karmas tendencies are as follows :- 1. Deve cognition knowledge obscuring Karma Tendency 2 Scriptural knowledge obscuring Karma Tendency, 3. Clairvoyance knowledge obscuring Karma Tendency, 4. Mental mode obscuring Karma Tendency, 5. Omniscience obscuring Karma Tendency, 6. Ocular precipitous obscuring Karma Tendency, 7. Non ocular precipitous obscuring Karma Tendency, 8. Clairvoyance perception obscuring Karma Tendency, 9. Omniscient perception obscuring Karma Tendency, 10. Misery and pleasure feeling Karmas Tendency, 11. Karam Tendency of earning name and fame Karmas, 12. Karma Tendency status determining, 13. Karma Tendency of charity impediments, 14. Karma Tendency of profit making impediments, 15. Karma Tendency of impediments of enjoyment, 16. Impediment Karma Tendency of repeated enjoyments, 17. Karma Tendency of potency impediment activity. 123 - paMcamIe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM ukkoseNaM sattarasa sAgarovamAiM ThiI paNNattA / chaTThIe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM jahaNNeNaM sattarasa sAgarovamAiM ThiI paNNattA / asurakumArANaM devANaM atthegaiyANaM sattarasa paliovamAiM ThiI paNNattA | sohammIsANesu kappesu 75 17th Samvaya samavAyAMga sUtra Bian Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Xin

Page #128
| atthegaiyANaM devANaM sattarasa paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| mahAsukke kappe devANaM ukkoseNaM sattarasa sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| pA~cavIM va chaThI pRthviyoM meM nArakoM kI sthitiyoM kA ullekha karate hue kahA gayA hai ki pA~cavIM | pRthvI jo dhUma prabhA ke nAma se abhihita hai usameM kitane hI nArakoM kI utkRSTa sthiti satraha sAgaropama hai| isI prakAra chaThI pRthvI jo tama:prabhA ke nAma se abhihita hai, usameM kinhIM-kinhIM nArakoM kI jaghanya sthiti satraha sAgaropama hai| satraha palyopama sthiti ke asurakumAra deva kahe gae haiN| saudharma-IzAna kalpoM ke kitane hI deva satraha palyopama sthiti vAle haiN| mahAzukra kalpa meM devoM kI utkRSTa sthiti ke satraha sAgaropama kahI gaI hai| It has been described while illustrating the life duration of the hellish beings of the fifth and sixth hells that the fifth hell described as Dhumprabha hell the maximum life span of the hellish beings of this area is seventeen Sagropama duration and some of the hellish beings of tamah-pretha the sixth hell have the minimum lifespan equal to seventeen Sagropama duration. Some malevalent demons have been stated to have the life span of seventeen Palyopama duration. The celestial beings of the Sodharma and Ishan kalpa have the life duration of seventeen Palyopama. The maximum life duration of the celestial beings of the Mahashukra kalpa has been said of seventeen Sagropama. 124-sahassAre kappe devANaM jahaNNeNaM sattarasa sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| je devA sAmANaM susAmANaM mahAsAmANaM paumaM mahApaumaM kumudaM mahAkumudaM naliNaM mahAnaliNaM poMDarIaM | mahApoMDarIaM sukkaM mahAsukkaM sIhaM sIhakaMtaM sIhavIaM bhAviaM vimANaM devattAe uvavaNNA, tesi NaM devANaM ukkoseNaM sattarasa sAgarovamAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| te NaM devA sattarasahiM addhamAsehiM ANamaMti vA pANamaMti vA, ussasaMti vA nIsasaMti vaa| tesi NaM devANaM sattarasahiM vAsasahassehiM AhAraTTe smuppjji| saMtegaiyA bhavasiddhiyA jIvA je sattarasahiM bhavaggahaNehiM sijjhissaMti bujhissaMti muccissaMti parinivvAissaMti savvadukkhANamaMtaM krissNti| sahasrAra kalpa ke deva satraha sAgaropama jaghanya sthiti vAle kahe gae haiN| vahA~ deva viziSTa vimAnoM # meM devarUpa se utpanna hote haiN| una viziSTa vimAno kI saMkhyA satraha kahI gaI hai| yathA - 1. sAmAna | F/ vimAna, 2. susAmAna vimAna, 3. mahAsAmAna vimAna, 4. padma vimAna, 5. mahApadma vimAna, 6. kumuda | vimAna, 7. mahAkumuda vimAna, 8. nalina vimAna, 9. mahAnalina vimAna, 10. pauNDarIka vimAna, 11. mahApauNDarIka vimAna, 12. zukra vimAna, 13. mahAzukra vimAna, 14. siMha vimAna, 15. siMhakAnta vimAna, ma 16. siMhabIja vimAna, 17. bhAvita vimAna / ve deva satraha sAgaropama utkRSTa sthiti vAle hote haiN| ve 76 satarahavAM samavAya %% %% %% % ( Samvayang Sutra % %% %% %% %% % % %% % %% %% % %% %% %

Page #129
deva satraha ardhamAsoM (sAr3he ATha mAsoM) ke antarAla se ucchvAsa va niHzvAsa tathA Ana va prANa kI / kriyAe~ karate haiN| ve deva satraha hajAra varSoM ke bAda AhAra kI icchA karate haiN| kitane hI bhavya siddhika jIva haiM jo satraha bhava (satraha bAra janma) grahaNa kreNge| usake bAda ve | jIva siddha-buddha hoNge| ve jIva karmoM se mukti pAkara paramanirvANa ko prApta hoNge| aise bhavyasiddhika jIva antatogatvA samasta du:khoM kA zamana (anta) kreNge| The celestial beings of the Sahsrar kalpa have been said of minimum seventeen Sagropama duration. They reincarnate as celestial beings into there specific celestial vehicles, the number of these specific celestial vehicles have been stated as seventeen. They are:- 1. Saman Viman, 2. Susaman Viman,3. Mahasaman Viman, 4. Padam Viman, 5. MahapadamViman, 6. Kumud Viman, 7. Mahakumud Viman, 8. Nalni Viman, 9. Mahanalni Viman, 10. Pondrik Viman, 11. Mahapondrik Viman, 12. Shukra Viman, 13. Mahashukra Viman, 14. Singh Viman, 15. Singhakant Viman, 16. Singhbeej Viman, 17. Bhavit Viman. These celestial being shave been told of the age duration of maximum seventeen Sagropama. They perform the activity of respiration or inhale and exhale after the interval of seventeen fortnight means after eight and a half months. They like to take food only once after the expiry of seventeen thousand years. There are many beings capable of salvation beings. They will take only seventeen births in future. After that they will attain salvation. They destroying all their accumulated previous karmas will get liberation. These living beings capable of salvation ultimately inhillate all their miseries and sufferings. // satarahavAM samavAya samApta / (The End of Seventeenth Samvaya) aThArahavAM samavAya The Eighteenth Samvaya 125-aTThArasaMvihe baMbhe paNNatte, taM jahA-orAlie kAmabhoge Neva sayaM maNeNaM sevai || 1, novi aNNaM maNeNaM sevAvei 2, maNeNaM sevaMtaM pi aNNaM na samaNujANAi 3, orAlie kAmabhoge Neva sayaM vAyAe sevai 4, novi aNNaM vAyAe sevAvei 5, vAyAe sevaMtaM pi aNNaM na samaNujANAi 6 / orAlie kAmabhoge Neva sayaM kAeNaM sevai 7, Novi ya aNNaM kAeNaM 5 sevAvei 8, kAeNaM sevaMtaM pi aNNaM na samaNujANAi 9 / divve kAmabhoge Neva sayaM maNeNaM || sevai 10, Novi aNNaM maNeNaM sevAvei 11, maNeNaM sevaMtaM pi aNNaM na samaNujANAi 12 / samavAyAMga sUtra ) 77 18th Samvaya % % %% % %% %% %% %% %% % %% % % %% %%% % %% % %% % %

Page #130
divve kAmabhoge Neva sayaM vAyAe sevai 13, Novi aNNaM vAyAe sevAvei 14, vAyAe sevaMtaM / F/ pi aNNaM na samaNujANAi 15 / divve kAmabhoge Neva sayaM kAraNaM sevai 16, Novi aNNaM kAeNaM sevAveDa 17.kAeNaM sevaMtaM pi aNNaM na samaNajANAi 18 / aThAraha prakAra kA brahmacarya kahA gayA hai| yathA - 1. audArika (zarIra vAle manuSya-tiryaJcoM ke) kAma-bhogoM ko na mana se svayaM sevana karanA, 2. na anya ko mana se sevana karAnA, 3. na mana se sevana karate hue anya kI anumodanA karanA, 4. audArika kAma-bhogoM ko na vacana se svayaM sevana karanA, 5. na vacana se anya ko sevana karAnA, 6. na hI vacana se sevana karate hue anya kI anumodanA karanA, 7. | audArika-kAma-bhogoM ko na kAya se svayaM sevana karanA, 8. na anya ko kAya se sevana karAnA, 9. na kAya se sevana karate hue anya kI anumodanA karanA, 10. divya (deva-devI sambandhI) kAma-bhogoM ko na mana se svayaM sevana karanA, 11. na anya ko mana se sevana karAnA, 12. na mana se sevana karate hue anya kI anumodanA karanA, 13. divya-kAma-bhogoM ko na vacana se svayaM sevana karanA, 14. na anya ko vacana se sevana karAnA, 15. na vacana se sevana karate hue anya kI anumodanA karanA, 16. divya| kAma-bhogoM ko na kAya se svayaM sevana karanA, 17. na anya ko kAya se sevana karAnA, 18. na kAya | 1 se sevana karate hue anya kI anumodanA krnaa| Fifteen types of celibacy has been described as :- 1. Gross bodied human and animal beings who don't enjoy amorous or sexual enjoyment even in their own mind, 2. Nor get others to enjoy, 3. Neither approve others sexual enjoyment activities mentally mind, 4. Neither enjoy the gross body sexual enjoyment in their own speech, 5. Nor get the others to enjoy, 6. Nor approve others sexual activities through speech, 7. Not to do his own the gross body. sexual activities of enjoyment through their physical body, 8. Nor to get others to do that, 9. Nor to approve other's sexual intercourse activities through | physical body, 10. They do not think of Divine (related to gods and goddesses) | amorous enjoyments with their own minds, 11. Nor they get done from others, 12. Nor approve others doing so, 13. Divine sexual enjoyment neither they enjoy through their own speech, 14. Nor get others to enjoy, 15. Nor approve others to enjoy the sexual intercourse through speech, 16. Neither enjoy the amorous enjoyments through physical body themselves, 17. Nor get others to enjoy, 18. Nor approve others to enjoy this sexual enjoyment through their physical body. 126-arahato NaM ariTTanemissa aTThArasa samaNasAhassIo ukkosiyA samaNasaMpayA hotthaa| | samaNeNaM bhagavayA mahAvIreNaM samaNANaM NiggaMthANaM sakhuDDayaviattANaM aTThArasa ThANA paNNattA, taM jahA vayachakkaM6 kAyachakkaM 12 akappo 13 gihi bhAyaNaM / paliyaMka5 nisijjA ya siNANaM7 so bhavajaNaM / / 1 / / aThArahavAM samavAya % %% %%% - 78 %%% Samvayung Sutra %%% % %% %%%% % %% %% %% %% %

Page #131
___arhanta ariSTanemi ke aThAraha hajAra zramaNoM kA ullekha hai| yaha unakI utkRSTa zramaNa sampadA hai| zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne saMyama rakSArtha sakSudraka vyakta zramaNoM arthAt sabhI zramaNa nirgranthoM ke aThAraha sthAna kahe haiN| yathA -1-6. chaha vrata SaTka (hiMsAdi pA~ca pApoM kA tathA rAtri-bhojana kA yAvajjIvana sarvathA tyAga), 7-12. kAya SaT (pRthvI Adi chaha kAyA ke jIvoM kI rakSA karanA), 13. akalpa (vastra, pAtra, bhakta-pAnAdi kA tyAga), 14. gRhi bhAjana (gRhastha ke pAtra kA upayoga na karanA), 15. paryaGka (palaMgAdi para nahI sonA), 16. niSadyA (strI-saMsakta arthAt strI ke sAtha eka Asana para nahIM baiThanA), 17. snAna (snAna na karanA), 18. zarIra-zobhA-zRMgArAdi nahIM krnaa| It is mentioned that the number of the ascetics of omniscient of Lord Arishtnemi was eighteen thousand. It was the maximum ascetic wealth of Lord Arishtnemi. Lord Mahaviraha has described eighteen steps (sthans) of all the unbound ascetics for the protection of their monk hood as :-1. Six vows sixer * (to renounce the five types of mundane activities related to violence etc. sins throughout life permanently not to take meal after sunset). 2. Twelve bodies - sixer (to protect six types of living beings like earth-bodied beings etc.). 3. Thirteen Akalp (to renounce food, liquid, cloths and utensils etc.). 4. Fourteen * utensils of a laity (not to use the utensils of the householder). 5. Fifteen Prayank (not to sleep on cot etc.). 6. Sixteen Nishadhya (not to occupy the same seat on which the female is sitting means sitting with any female gender). 7. Seventeen Bath (not to bathe). 8. Eighteen (not to decorate the physical body in any form). 127-AyArassa NaM bhagavato sacUliyAgassa aTThArasa payasahassAiM payaggeNaM pnnnnttaa| cUlikA-sahita bhagavad-AcArAMga sUtra ke pada-pramANa se aThAraha hajAra pada kahe gae haiN| Including the verses of Chulika (annexure) the number of aphorisms of the 1st canon of Jainism namely Acharang Sutra are eighteen thousand. 128-baMbhIe NaM livIe aTThArasavihe lekhavihANe paNNatte, taM jahA-baMbhI 1, javaNAliyA || 2, dosaUriyA 3, kharoTTiyA 4, kharasAviA 5, pahArAiyA 6, uccattariA 7, akkharapuTThiyA 8, bhogavaitA 9, veNatiyA 10, NiNhaiyA 11, aMkalivI 12, gaNialivI 13, gaMdhavvalivI [bhUyalivI] 14, AdaMsalivI 15, mAhesarIlivI 16, dAmilivI 17, voliMdalivI 18 / brAhmIlipi ke aThAraha prakAra ke lekha-vidhAnoM kA ullekha hai| yathA - 1. brAhmI lipi, 2. yAvanI lipi, 3. doSauparikA lipi, 4. kharoSTrikA lipi, 5. khara-zAvikA lipi, 6. prahArAtikA lipi, 7. uccattarikA lipi, 8. akSarapRSThikA lipi, 9. bhogavatikA lipi, 10. vaiNakiyAlipi, 11. nihnavikA lipi, 12. aMka lipi, 13. gaNita lipi, 14. gandharva lipi (bhUtalipi), 15. Adarza lipi, 16. mAhezvarI lipi, 17. dAmi lipi, 18. polindI lipi| sFFTing Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Li Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting samavAyAMga sUtra % %% % % 79 % 18th Samvaya %% % % % % % % % % % % % %% % % % % % % % % % % % %

Page #132
It has been mentioned that there are eighteen types of scripts of Brahmi alphabet as :- 1. Brahmi Script or Alphabet, 2. Yavani Alphabet, 3. Doshuprika Alphabet, 4. Kharoshtrika Alphabet, 5. Khar-Shivika Alphabet, 6. Praharatika Alphabet, 7. Uchchattarika Alphabet, 8. Akshar-Varishthika Alphabet, 9. Bhogvatika Alphabet, 10. Vainkiya Alphabet, 11. Nihanavika Alphabet, 12. Ank Alphabet, 13. Mathematics Alphabet, 14.Gandharv Alphabet, 15. Adarsh (ideal) Alphabet, 16.Maheshvari Alphabet, 17. Daami Alphabet, 18. Polindi Alphabet. 129-atthinatthippavAyassa NaM puvvassa aTThArasa vatthU pnnnnttaa| astinAsti pravAda pUrva ke aThAraha vastu nAmaka arthAdhikAra kahe gae haiN| Eighteen Vastu Namak Arthadhikar (chapters) have been described of (astinasti) Poorva. (It explains simultaneous existence and non-existence). .. 130-dhUmappabhA NaM puDhavI aTThArasuttaraM joyaNasayasahassaM bAhalleNaM pnnnnttaa| posAsADhesu NaM mAsesu sai ukkoseNaM aTThArasamuhutte divase bhavai, sai ukkoseNaM aTThArasamuhuttA ma rAtI bhvi| dhUmaprabhA pA~cavIM pRthvI hai jisakI mauTAI eka lAkha aThAraha hajAra (1,18000) yojana kahI - | gaI hai| pauSa aura ASAr3ha mAsa ke sandarbha meM kahA gayA hai ki ina do mAsoM meM eka bAra utkRSTa rAta aura dina kramazaH aThAraha-aThAraha muhUrta ke hote haiM arthAt pauSa mAsa meM sabase bar3I rAta aThAraha muhUrta // kI hotI hai tathA ASAr3ha mAsa meM sabase bar3A dina aThAraha muhUrta kA hotA hai| The thickness of the fifth hell named the Dhumprabha hell has been told as one lac eighteen thousand yojanas. In respect of the Indian months named Paush and Ashadha, it has been said that the length of the night and day is maximum eighteen-eighteen (muhurats). It means that the maximum duration of the longest night in the month of Paush is eighteen muhurat and the length of the longest day in Asadh month is eighteen muhurat. 131-imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM aTThArasa paliovamAI ThiI | 5 pnnnnttaa| asurakumArANaM devANaM atthegaiyANaM aTThArasa paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| | sohammIsANesu kappesu atthegaiyANaM aTThArasa paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| sahassAre kappe devANaM ukkoseNaM aTThArasa sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| isa ratnaprabhA pRthvI meM aThAraha palyopama utkRSTa sthiti vAle nArakoM kA nirUpaNa huA hai| kitane - hI asurakumAra devoM kI sthiti aThAraha palyopama hai| saudharma-IzAna aura sahasrAra kalpoM meM deva kramazaH F aThAraha palyopama sthiti ke va aThAraha sAgaropama utkRSTa sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting aThArahavAM samavAya 80 Samvayang Sutra Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Yong Yong Dang Xian Yong Shen Nan

Page #133
$ % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % The maximum life duration of the hellish beings in the land of Ratanprabha hell has been expounded eighteen Palyopama. Asurkumar (malevolent demons) have the life duration of eighteen Palyopama. The celestial beings of the Sodharma-Ishan and Sahasarar kalp have the maximum life span of eighteen Palyopama and eighteen Sagropama duration respectively. ___ 132-ANae kappe devANaM atthegaiyANaM jahaNNeNaM aTThArasa sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| je devA kAlaM sukAlaM mahAkAlaM aMjaNaM riSTuM sAlaM samANaM dumaM mahAdumaM visAlaM susAlaM paumaM paumagummaM kumudaM kumudagummaM naliNaM naliNagummaM puMDarIaM puMDarIyagummaM sahassAravaDiMsagaM vimANaM devattAe uvavaNNA tesi NaM devANaM aTThArasa sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| te NaM devANaM aTThArasahiM addhamAsehiM ANamaMti vA, pANamaMti vA, UsasaMti vA, nIsasaMti vaa| tesi NaM devANaM aTThArasa vAsasahassehiM AhAraTTe smuppjji| saMtegaiA. bhavasiddhiyA jIvA je aTThArasahiM bhavaggahaNehiM sijjhissaMti bujjhissaMti muccissaMti parinivvAissaMti savvadukkhANamaMtaM krissNti| Anata kalpa meM aThAraha sAgaropama jaghanya sthiti vAle deva kahe gae haiN| vahA~ deva viziSTa vimAnoM meM deva rUpa se utpanna hote haiN| una viziSTa vimAnoM kI saMkhyA bIsa kahI gaI hai| yathA - 1. kAla vimAna, 2. sukAla vimAna, 3. mahAkAla vimAna, 4. aMjana vimAna, 5. riSTa vimAna, 6. sAla vimAna, 7. samAna vimAna, 8. druma vimAna, 9. mahAdruma vimAna, 10. vizAla vimAna, 11. suzAla vimAna, 12. padma vimAna, 13. padmagulma vimAna, 14. kumudavimAna, 15. kumudagulma vimAna, 16. nalina vimAna, 17. nalina gulma vimAna, 18. puNDarIka vimAna, 19. puNDarIka gulma vimAna, 20. sahasrArAvataMsaka vimaan| ve deva aThAraha sAgaropama sthiti vAle hote haiN| ve deva aThAraha ardhamAsoM (nau mAsoM) ke antarAla se ucchvAsa-ni:zvAsa athavA Ana-prANa kI kriyAe~ karate haiN| ve deva aThAraha hajAra varSa ke uparAnta AhAra grahaNa karane kI icchA karate haiN| kitane hI bhavyasiddhika jIvoM ke sandarbha meM kahA gayA hai ki ve aThAraha bhava (aThAraha bAra janma) grahaNa kreNge| isake pazcAt ve siddha-buddha hoNge| ve bhavya siddhika jIva karmoM se mukti pAkara parama nirvANa ko prApta hoNge| ve jIva antatogatvA sarvaduHkhoM kA zamana (anta) kreNge| In Aanat kalpa the minimum life duration of the celestial beings has been said eighteen Sagropama. There the gods reincarnate into the specific celestial vehicles (vimans). The number of these specific vimans has been described twenty as :- 1. Kaal Vimans, 2. Sukaal Vimans, 3. Mahakaal Vimans, 4. Anjan Vimans, 5. Rishat Vimans, 6. Saal Vimans, 7. Samaan Vimans, 8. Drum Vimans, 9. Mahadrum Vimans, 10. Vishal Vimans, 11. Sushaal Vimans, 12. Padam Vimans, 13. Padam Gulm Vimans, 14. Kumud Vimans, % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % 81 samavAyAMga sUtra % % % % ) %% 18th Samvaya % % % %% % % % %% % % %% % %% % % % % % % %% % %

Page #134
55555555%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%% 15. Kumudgulm Vimans, 16. Nalin Vimans, 17. Nalingulm Vimans, 18. Pundrik Vimans, 19. Pundrikgulm Vimans, 20. Sahasaravatansak Vimans. These celestial beings have the life duration of eighteen Sagropama. They respirate or inhale and exhale once after the interval of eighteen half months means after nine months. These celestial beings desire to eat food once after eighteen thousand years. It has been said in respect of the Bhavsidhik (capable of salvation) beings that they would take eighteen births in future. After that they would attain salvation. They will attain liberation after annihilating all their accumulated Karmas of previous births. Ultimately they would destroy their all the miseries and sufferings. / / aThArahavAM samavAya samApta / ( The End of Eighteenth Samvaya ) unnIsavAM samavAya The Nineteenth Samvaya . . 133-egUNavIsaM NAyajjhayaNA paNNattA, taM jahA 'ukkhittaNAe, 'saMghADe, aMDe, "kumme a, "sele| patuMbe a, rohiNI, "mallI, 'mAMgadI, caMdimAti / / 1 / / 1"dAvaddave, 12udagaNAe, 12maMDukke, "tetalI i a| 15naMdiphale, avarakaMkA, AiNNe, "susumA i // 2 // avare a, 19poNDarIe NAe egUNavIsai me| . jJAtAdharmakathAMga sUtra ke prathama zrutaskandha ke unnIsa adhyayana nirUpita haiN| yathA - 1. utkSiptajJAta adhyayana, 2. saMghATa adhyayana, 3. aMDa adhyayana, 4. kUrma adhyayana, 5. zailaka adhyayana, 6. tumba adhyayana, 7. rohiNI adhyayana, 8. mallI adhyayana, 9. mAkandI adhyayana, 10. candrimA adhyayana, 11. dAvadrava adhyayana, 12. udaka jJAta adhyayana, 13. maMDUka adhyayana, 14. tetalI adhyayana, 15. nandiphala adhyayana, 16. aparakaMkA adhyayana, 17. AkIrNa adhyayana, 18. suMsumA adhyayana, 19. puNDarIkajJAta adhyayana / Nineteen chapters of the 1st Shrut Skandh (1st volume) of the Jnatya Dharam Kathang Sutra have been expounded as:- 1. Utkshipt Jnat chapter, 2. Sanghat chapter, 3. Egg chapter, 4. Koorm (Frog) chapter, 5. Shailak chapter, 6. Tumb (Gourd) chapter, 7. Rohini chapter, 8. Malli chapter, 9. Makandi chapter, 10. Chandrima chapter, 11. Davdravya chapter, 12. Udakjnat Adhyana, unnIsavAM samavAya 82 Samvayang Sutra

Page #135
jambUdvIpa meM sUrya utkRSTa rUpa se eka hajAra nau sau yojana Upara aura nIce prakAza karate haiN| sUrya kI U~cAI ratnaprabhA pRthvI ke tala se 800 yojana hai| vahAM se Upara 100 yojana taka aura nIce lavaNa samudra kI gaharAI meM 1000 yojana taka prakAza karate haiN| 100 yojana 100 yojana 800 yojana 800 yojana meru parvata jambUdvApa lavaNa samudra lavaNa samudra 1000 yojana 8888 1000 yojana

Page #136
%% %% % %%%% %% %%% % % %%% %% %%%%%% sUrya kA prakAza jyotiSa cakra kI sarva U~cAI pRthvItala se 900 yojana taka hai| sUrya vimAna 800 yojana para avasthita hai| sUrya kA prakAza Upara kI ora jyotiSa cakra kI sImA taka jAtA hai| arthAt pRthvI tala se 900 yojana Upara tk| pRthvItala se lavaNa samudra 1,000 yojana gaharA hai| lavaNa samudra ke tala taka sUrya kA prakAza jAtA hai| isa prakAra sUrya kA prakAza pRthvItala se Upara 900 yojana tathA nIce 1,000 yojana, kula 1,900 yojana kSetra ko prakAzita karatA hai| -samavAya 19, sUtra saM. 134 Sun Light The height of stellar cycle from the surface of the earth is upto 900 yojans. The vehicle of Sun is situated at the height of 800 yojans. The light of the Sun reflects high upto the limit of stellar cycle, it means that upto the height of 900 yojan from the surface of earth. The depth of the Lavana Ocean is 1000 yojan from the surface of earth. The light of the sun goes upto deep upto the bottom of the ocean "Lavana". Thus, the light of the sun illuminates a total area of 1900 yojan from the surface of the earth, 900 yojans high and 1000 yojans under the water. Samvayanga Sutra 19, Sutra 34 Yi Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting

Page #137
13. Mandook chapter, 14. Tetali chapter, 15. Nandiphal Adhyan, 16. Upperkanka chapter, 17. Aakiran chapter, 18. Sumsurna chapter, 19. Pundrikjnat chapter. 134-jaMbUdIve NaM dIve sUriA ukkoseNaM egUNavIsaM joyaNasayAI uDvamaho tvyNti| jambUdvIpa nAmaka dvIpa meM sUrya unnIsa sau (1900) yojana ke kSetra ko saMtapta karatA hai, arthAt | tapatA hai| The sun brightens and warms the area measuring nineteen hundred yojana in the Jambu continent. 135-sukke NaM mahaggahe avareNaM udie samANe egUNavIsaM NakkhattAiM samaM cAraM carittA avareNaM atthamaNaM uvaagcchi| zukra mahAgraha pazcima dizA se udita hotA hai aura unnIsa nakSatroM ke sAtha gamana karatA huA antatogatvA pazcima dizA meM hI asta hotA hai| The great planet Shukra rises in the direction of the West and travelling in | association with nineteen constellation (nakshtra) sets in west. 136-jaMbuddIvassa NaM dIvassa kalAo egUNavIsaM cheaNAo pnnnnttaao| jambUdvIpa nAmaka isa dvIpa meM unnIsa chedanaka (bhAgarUpa) kalAoM kA ullekha kiyA gayA hai| There in Jambu continent the description of nineteen piercing stellar arts have been described. 137-egUNavIsaM titthayarA agAravAsamajhe vasittA muMDe bhavittA NaM agArAo aNagAriaM pvviaa| vAsupUjya, mallI, ariSTanemi, pArzvanAtha aura mahAvIra, ina pA~ca tIrthaMkaroM ko chor3akara zeSa unnIsa tIrthaMkara agAra-vAsa (gRhavAsa) meM rahe phira muNDita hokara gRhavAsa tyAgakara agAra se anagAra pravrajyA grahaNa kI yAni dIkSita hue| | Except Lord Vasupujya, Mallinath, Arishtnemi, Parshvanath and Mahavir f the remaining nineteen Ford makers (Tiranthankara) remained as the house holders. Later they renouncing the life of house holder, tonsuring the head, adopted the life of an ascetic or got initiated. 138-imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe atthegaiANaM neraiyANaM egUNavIsapaliovamAI ThiI | pnnnnttaa| asurakumArANaM devANaM atthegaiyANaM egUNavIsapaliovamAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| # sohammIsANesu kappesu atthegaiyANaM devANaM egUNavIsapaliovamAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| ANayakappe atthegaiyANaM devANaM ukkoseNaM egUNavIsasAgarovamAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| |F FF Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting FFFFTing Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting FFFFFFFFF samavAyAMga sUtra 83 19th Samvaya

Page #138
Wan Wan Wan Wan isa ratnaprabhA pRthvI meM kitane hI nAraka tathA asurakumAra deva unnIsa - unnIsa palyopama sthiti vAle kahe gae haiN| saudharma IzAna kalpa ke deva bhI unnIsa palyopama sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| Anatakalpa meM devoM kI utkRSTa sthiti unnIsa sAgaropama kahI gaI hai| The life span of the hellish beings and fiendish gods has been described of nineteen Palyopama in the Ratanprabh hell (land). The life duration of the celestial beings of the celestial vehicles named Sodharma-Ishan kalpas has been told of nineteen Palyopama. The maximum life stay of the celestial beings of Aanatkalp has been said of nineteen Sagropama. 139 - pANae kappe atthegaiyANaM devANaM jahaNNeNaM egUNavIsasAgarovamAiM ThiI paNNattA / je devA ANataM pAtaM NataM viNataM ghaNaM susiraM iMdaM iMdokaMtaM iMduttaravaDiMsagaM vimANaM devattAe uvavaNNA tesi NaM devANaM ukkoseNaM egUNavIsasAgarovamAiM ThiI paNNattA / teNaM devA gUNavIsa addhamAsANaM ANamaMti vA, pANamaMti vA, ussasaMti vA nIsasaMti vA tesi NaM devANaM egUNavIsAe vAsasahassehiM AhAraTThe smuppjji| saMtegaiA bhavasiddhiyA jIvA je egUNavIsAe bhavaggahaNehiM sijjhissaMti bujjhissaMti muccissaMti parinivvAissaMti savvadukkhANamaMtaM karissati / 1. Anata prANata kalpa meM unnIsa sAgaropama jaghanya sthiti vAle devoM kA ullekha huA hai| vahA~ ke deva viziSTa vimAnoM meM devarUpa se utpanna hote haiM / una viziSTa vimAnoM kI saMkhyA nau nirUpita hai| yathA vimAna, 2. prANata vimAna, 3. nata vimAna, 4. vinata vimAna, 5. ghana vimAna, 6. suSira vimAna, 7. indra vimAna, 8. indrakAnta vimAna, 9. indrottarAvataMsaka vimAna / ve deva unnIsa sAgaropama utkRSTa sthiti vAle kahe gae haiN| ve deva unnIsa ardhamAsoM (sAr3he nau mAsoM) ke uparAnta ucchvAsa - ni:zvAsa athavA AnaprANa kI kriyAe~ karate haiM / ve deva unnIsa hajAra varSoM ke uparAnta AhAra kI icchA karate haiM / - kitane hI bhavyasiddhika jIva unnIsa bhava (janma) grahaNa kreNge| isake uparAnta ve siddha-buddha hoNge| ve bhavya siddhika jIva karmoM se vimukta hokara paramanirvANa ko prApta hoNge| antatogatvA sarva duHkhoM kA zamana (anta) kreNge| It has been narrated that the celestial beings of the Pranat celestial beings have minimum life-span of nineteen Sagropama. The celestial beings of these vehicles take birth into the exclusive celestial vehicles, the number of these special celestial vehicles are nine, as follows :- 1. Anat Viman (celestial vehicle), 2. Pranat Viman, 3. Nat Viman, 4. Vinat Viman, 5. Ghan Viman, 6. Sushir Viman, 7. Inder Viman, 8.Inderkant Viman, 9. Inderotaravatansak Viman. They are said to have the maximum life of nineteen Sagropama. These celestial beings do the activity of respiration or inhale and exhale once after the completion of nineteen unnIsavAM samavAya 84 Samvayang Sutra Bian Bian Xie

Page #139
% % % % % % %% % %% %% % % % %% % % % % % % % % %% % % % %% half months means nine & a half months. They desire for food once after the interval of nineteen thousand years. There the beings who are capable of salvation (Bhavsidhik jeeva). They would take only nineteen births in future. After it they will attain salvation. These beings destroying all their accumulated karmas of previous lives would achieve their goal of Param Nirvan (absolute truth). Eventually, they will annihilate all their mistakes and sufferings in the end. / unnIsavAM samavAya samApta / ( The End of Nineteenth Samvaya) %% % % % % % % % % %% % %% %% bIsavAM samavAya The Twentieth Samvaya ___140-vIsaM asamAhiThANA paNattA, taM jahA-davadavacAri yAvi bhavai 1, 5 appamajjiyacAri yAvi bhavai 2, duppamajjiyacAri yAvi bhavai 3, atirittasejjANie 4, , rAtiNiyaparibhAsI 5, therovaghAie 6, bhUovaghAie 7, saMjalaNe 8, kohaNe 9, piTThimaMsie 10, abhikkhaNaM abhikkhaNaM ohAraittA bhavai 11, NavANaM adhikaraNANaM aNuppaNNANaM | uppAettA bhavai 12, porANANaM adhikaraNANaM khAmia viusaviANaM puNodIrattA bhavai 13, sasarakkhapANipAe 14, akAlasajjhAyakArae yAvi bhavai 15, kalahakare 16, saddakare 17, jhaMjhakare 18, sUrappamANabhoI 19, esaNA'samite Avi bhavai 20 / bIsa asamAdhisthAna (jina kAryoM ko karane se svayaM ke yA dUsaroM ke citta meM saMkleza utpanna ho) nirUpita haiN| yathA - 1. dava-dava yA dhapadhapa karate hue jaldI-jaldI tIvra gati se calanA yA gatimAna honA, 2. apramArjitacArI honA, 3. duSpramArjitacArI honA, 4. atirikta zayyA Asana rakhanA, 5. rAlika sAdhuoM kA parAbhava karanA, 6. sthavira sAdhuoM ko doSa lagAkara unakA upaghAta yA apamAna karanA, 7. bhUtoM (ekendriya jIvoM) kA vyartha upaghAta karanA, 8. sadA roSayukta pravRtti karanA, 9. ati krodha karanA, 10. pITha pIche dUsare kA avarNavAda karanA, 11. nirantara sadA hI dUsaroM ke guNoM kA vilopa karanA, jo vyakti dAsa yA cora nahIM hai, use dAsa yA cora Adi kahanA, 12. nitya nae adhikaraNoM jaise kalaha athavA yantrAdikoM ko utpanna karanA, 13. kSamA kie hue yA upazAnta hue adhikaraNoM yAni lar3AI-jhagar3oM ko punaH punaH jAgRta karanA, 14. sarajaska yAni sacetana dhUli Adi se sampRkta arthAt sarajaska hAtha vAle vyakti se bhikSA grahaNa karanA aura sarajaska sthaMDila Adi para calanA, sarajaska AsanAdi para baiThanA, 15. kAla kA vicAra na karate hue akAla meM svAdhyAya karanA aura kAla meM svAdhyAya na karanA, 16. kalaha karanA, 17. rAtri meM ucca svara se svAdhyAya aura vArtAlApa samavAyAMga sUtra ___85 20th Samvaya Shi Gong Zhu %%%%%% %%%%%%%%% %%%%%%%% %%%%% % % % % % %% % % % % % % % % % % % % % %

Page #140
Shi karanA, 18. gaNa yA saMgha meM phUTa DAlane vAle vacana bolanA, 19. sUryodaya se lekara sUryAsta hone taka khAte-pIte rahanA arthAt dinabhara kucha na kucha mu~ha meM DAlate rahanA, 20. eSaNA samiti kA pAlana nahIM karanA aura aneSaNIya bhakta-pAna ko grahaNa karanA / Twenty Asmadhisthan (the activities by which the own mind as well of others get tortured ) has been described as :- 1. To walk ( hurriedly) too quickly in a great haste by making the voice of stumping, 2. To be Apramaarjitchari (to act in absurd way), 3. To become Dushprabhajitchari (act mischievously), 4. To keep extra bed sheets, 5. To be disgraced of the nocturnal ascetics, 6. To humiliate the senior ascetics by blaming them, 7. To disgrace the one sense living being without proper reasons, 8. Activities always with anger, 9. To be over angry, 10. To criticize others at the back, 11. To always and continuously discard others virtues as calling a person a thief or slave when he is not so, 12. To bring about new means of chaos and confusion daily, 13. To incite again and again the struggle that has already have been forgiven, 14. To keep hands rubbed with living earth occupied mud and to accept alms a person with wet mud hands or to sit on a wet seat or from walk for natural call on the mud which is occupied by live dust, 15. To study, not taking into consideration the appropriate time for study of scriptures and not to study scriptures at scheduled time alloted for study, 16. To create fuss, 17. To study or talk in a high pitch voice at night, 18. To utter such words that bring disharmony in the organisation of asectics, 19. To keep busy in eating since sunrise to sunset or to keep on pouring something to eat into the month for all the day throughout, 20. Not to abide by the rules of alm seeking with care ( Aishna samiti) and to. accept the alms that is not acceptable. 141 - munisuvvae NaM arahA vIsaM dhaNUI uDDuM uccatteNaM hotthA / savvevi a ghaNodahI vIsaM joyaNasahassAiM bAhalleNaM paNNattA / pANayassa NaM deviMdassa devaraNNo vIsaM sAmANiasAhassIo pnnnnttaao| NapuMsayaveyaNijjassa NaM kammassa vIsaM sAgarovamakoDAkoDIo baMdhao baMdhaThiI pnnnnttaa| paccakkhANassa NaM puvvassa vIsaM vatthU paNNattA / ussappiNiosappiNimaMDale vIsaM sAgarovamakoDAkoDIo kAlo paNNatto / vartamAna kAla ke caubIsa tIrthaMkaroM meM bIsaveM tIrthaMkara arhat munisuvrata kI U~cAI bIsa dhanuSa kahI gaI hai| sabhI ghanodadhivAtavalaya bIsa hajAra yojana moTe kahe gae haiN| prANata devarAja devendra ke bIsa hajAra sAmAnika deva kahe gae haiN| navIna karma bandha bhI apekSA se napuMsaka vedanIya karma kI utkRSTa sthiti bIsa kor3A kor3I sAgaropama kahI gaI hai| pratyAkhyAna pUrva ke bIsa vastu nAmaka arthAdhikAra kA nirUpaNa huA hai| bIsa koTAkoTi (kor3A - kor3I) sAgaropama kA kAlacakra (utsarpiNI- avasarpiNI . maNDala yAni ArA - cakra) kahA gayA hai| kahane kA tAtparya hai ki dasa kor3A kor3I sAgaropama kA Samvayang Sutra bIsavAM samavAya Guo Guo Jiang Jiang Jiang Jiang Jiang Jiang Jiang Jiang 86 Wan Zhu

Page #141
%% %%%%%%% %%% %%%%%% %%%%% %%%%%%% %%% ] utsarpiNI kAla aura dasa kor3A kor3I sAgaropama kA avasarpiNI kAla milakara bIsa koTAkoTi sAgaropama / kA eka kAlacakra kahalAtA hai| The height of twentieth ford maker (Tirthankara) the omniscient Lord Shri Munisuvrat one of this present series of twenty four Tirthankaras was equal to twenty bows. The thickness of circle of all the Ghanodadhi Vaat (thick air around desirous) has been said of twenty yojanas. The number of the co-chief | of the chief god of the Pranat celestial vehicle has been narrated twenty thousand. With regard to bound new karmas, the life span of the hermophroditic (Napunsak) feeling karmas has been said to be maximum of 200 LE millions crore Sagropama. (The chapter of named 'Twenty Vastu of Pratyakhyan Poorva' has been narrated full time cycle of Utsarpini and Avsarpini kaal (decreasing time and increasing time cycle duration) the time period of one time cycle i.e. Utsarpini avasarpani kaal is equal to 100 million crore Sagropama and 100 million crore Sagropama of Avasarpini kaal totalling 200 million crore Sagropama period.. 142-imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM vIsaM paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| chaTThIe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM NeraiyANaM vIsaM sAgarovamAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| asurakumArANaM devANaM atthegaiyANaM vIsaM paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| sohammIsANesu kappesu atthegaiyANaM devANaM vIsaM paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| pANate kappe devANaM ukkoseNaM vIsaM sAgarovamAiM ThiI | pnnnnttaa| isa ratnaprabhA pRthvI meM bIsa palyopama sthiti vAle kitane hI nArakoM kA varNana huA hai| chaThI . pRthvI tamaH prabhA hai isameM kitane hI nArakoM kI sthiti bIsa sAgaropama ullikhita hai| kitane hI asura 5 kumAra deva bIsa palyopama sthiti vAle kahe gae haiN| saudharma IzAna kalpoM meM kitane hI devoM kI sthiti bIsa palyopama nirUpita hai| prANatakalpa meM deva bIsa sAgaropama utkRSTa sthiti vAle kahe gae haiN| In this Ratanprabha hell the description of the infernal beings has been made of whose life duration is twenty Palyopama. In the sixth hell named Tamhprabha. The life duration of hellish beings has been described of twenty Sagropama. The malevolent demons have been stated to the life-span of twenty Palyopama. The life span of the celestial beings of the Sodharma-Ishan kalpa has been expounded of twenty Palyopama duration. The celestial beings of Pranat kalpa have been said of maximum twenty Sagropama duration. 143-AraNe kappe devANaM jahaNNeNaM vIsaM sAgarovamAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| je devA sAyaM | visAyaM suvisAyaM siddhatthaM uppalaM bhittilaM, tigicchaM disAsovatthiyaM palaMbaM ruilaM puSpaM supuSpaM | pupphAvattaM puSphapabhaM puSphakaMtaM puSphavaNNaM puSphalesaM puSpajjhayaM puSphasiMgaM puSphasiddhaM puSphattaravaDiMsagaM vimANaM devattAe uvavaNNA tesi NaM devANaM ukkoseNaM vIsaM sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| te NaM samavAyAMga sUtra 87 20th Samvaya

Page #142
%%%%%%% %%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%% devA vIsAe addhamAsANaM ANamaMti vA, pANamaMti vA, ussasaMti vA, nIsasaMti vA, tesiMNa devANaM vIsAe vAsasahassehiM AhAraTTe smuppjji| ___saMtegaiA bhavasiddhiA jIvA je vIsAe bhavaggahaNehiM sijjhissaMti bujhissaMti muccissaMti parinivvAissaMti savvadukkhANamaMtaM krissNti| __ AraNakalpa meM deva bIsa sAgaropama jaghanya sthiti vAle kahe gae haiN| vahA~ deva viziSTa vimAnoM meM deva rUpa se utpanna hote haiN| viziSTa vimAnoM kI saMkhyA ikkIsa hai| yathA - 1. sAta vimAna, 2. visAta vimAna, 3. suvisAta vimAna, 4. siddhArtha vimAna, 5. utpala vimAna, 6. bhittila vimAna, 7. tigiMcha vimAna, 8. dizAsauvastika vimAna, 9. pralamba vimAna, 10. rucira vimAna, 11. puSpa vimAna, 12. supuSpa / vimAna, 13. puSpAvarta vimAna, 14. puSpaprabha vimAna, 15. puSpakAnta vimAna, 16. puSpavarNa vimAna, 17. puSpalezya vimAna, 18. puSpadhvaja vimAna, 19. puSpazRMga vimAna, 20. puSpasiddha (puSpasRSTa) vimAna, 21. # puSpottarAvataMsaka vimaan| ve deva bIsa sAgaropama utkRSTa sthiti vAle kahe gae haiN| ve deva bIsa ardhamAsoM meM + (daza mAsoM) ke uparAnta ucchvAsa-niHzvAsa yA Ana-prANa kI kriyA karate haiN| ve deva bIsa hajAra 2 varSoM ke antarAla se AhAra kI icchA karate haiN| kitane hI bhavyasiddhika jIva bIsa bhava (janma) grahaNa kreNge| isake uparAnta ve siddha-buddha hoNge| | ve bhavyasiddhika jIva karmoM se mukti pAkara parama nirvANa ko prApta hoNge| ve antatogatvA sarva duHkhoM kA * zamana (anta) kreNge| In the celestial vehicle named Aranya the life duration of the native gods of this vehicle has been said as minimum of twenty Sagropama. These gods IT take birth as a celestial being into this special celestial vehicles. These special vehicles are twenty in number/count as:- 1. Sat Viman, 2. Visat Viman, 3. Suvisat Viman, 4. Sidharth Viman, 5. Utpat Viman, 6. Bhital Viman, 7. Tiganchu Viman, 8. Dishasovastik Viman, 9. Pralamb Viman, 10. Ruchir Viman, 11. Pushp Viman, 12. Supushp Viman, 13. Pushpovart Viman, 14. Pushpprabh Viman, 15. Pushpkant Viman, 16. Pushppvarn Viman, 17. Pushpleshya Viman, 18. Pushpdhvja Viman, 19. Pushpsidh (Pushprisht) Viman, 20. Pushpotaravantsk Viman. The life-span duration of these gods have been said maximum of twenty Sagropama. They respirate or inhale and exhale once after the interval of twenty half months means after ten months duration. They desire for food after the interval of twenty thousand years. There the beings capable of salvation (Bhavyasidhik) wouldtake only twenty births in future. After that they would attain liberation. These beings after annihilating all their karmas would get salvation. At the end they would destroy all their miseries and sufferings for good. ||biisvaaN samavAya samApta / / ( The End of Twentieth Samvaya) .88 bIsavAM samavAya Samvayang Sutra Zhi Yu Gong Lao Yong Yong Ma Bu Bu Bu Yong Yu Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Si

Page #143
Xin Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan 144-ekvIsaM sabalA paNNattA, taM jahA - hatthakammaM karemANe sabale 1, mehuNaM paDisevamANe sabale 2, rAibhoaNaM bhuMjamANe sabale 3, AhAkammaM bhuMjamANe sabale 4, sAgAriyaM * piMDaM bhuMjamANe sabale 5, uddesiyaM kIyaM AhaTTu dijjamANaM bhuMjamANe sabale 6, abhikkha paDiyAikkhettA NaM bhuMjamANe sabale 7, aMto chaNhaM mAsANaM gaNAo gaNaM saMkamamANe sabale 8, aMto mAsassa tao dagaleve karemANe sabale 9, aMto mAsassa tao mAIThANe sevamANe sabale 10, rAyapiMDaM bhuMjamANe sabale 11, AuTTiAe pANAivAyaM karemANe sabale 12, AuTTiAe musAvAyaM vadamANe sabale 13, AuTTiyAe AdiNNAdANaM giNhamANe sabale 14, AuTTiyAe aNaMtarahiAe puDhavIe ThANaM vA nisIhiyaM vA cetemANe sabale 15, evaM AuTTiA cittamaMtAe puDhavIe, evaM AuTTiA cittamaMtAe silAe kolAvAsaMsi vA dArue aNNayare vA tahappagAre ThANaM * vA sijjaM vA nisIhiyaM vA cetemANe sabale 16, jIvapaiTThie sapANe sabIe saharie sauttiMge * paNaga- daga-maTTI-makkaDAsaMtANae tahappagAre ThANaM vA sijjaM vA nisIhiyaM vA cetemANe sabale 17, AuTTiAe mUlabhoyaNaM vA kaMdabhoyaNaM vA tayAbhoyaNaM vA, pavAlabhoyaNaM vA pupphabhoyaNaM vA phalabhoyaNaM vA hariyabhoyaNaM vA bhuMjamANe sabale 18, aMto saMvaccharassa dasa dagaleve karemANe sabale 19, aMto saMvaccharassa dasa mAiThANAiM sevamANe sabale 20, abhikkhaNaM abhikkhaNaM sItodayaviyaDavagghAriyapANiNA asaNaM vA pANaM vA khAimaM vA sAimaM vA paDigAhittA bhuMjamANe sabale 21 / Wan ikkIsavAM samavAya The Twenty First Samvaya ikkIsa prakAra ke zabala doSa - cAritra ko karburita, malina yA dhabboM se dUSita karane vAle doSa nirUpita haiN| yathA - 1. hasta maithuna karane vAlA zabala, 2. strI Adi ke sAtha maithuna sevana karane vAlA zabala, 3. rAta meM bhojana karane vAlA zabala, 4. AdhA-karmika bhojana ko sevana karane vAlA zabala, 5. zayyAtara (sthAna-dAtA) yAni sAgArika kA bhojana - piMDa grahaNa karane vAlA zabala, 6. auddezika, bAjAra se krIta (kharIde gae) aura anyatra se lAkara die gae yAni abhyAhRta bhojana ko khAne vAlA * zabala, 7. bAra-bAra pratyAkhyAna arthAt parityAga kara punaH usI vastu kA prayoga yA sevana karane vAlA zabala, 8. SaDmAsa (chaha mAha) ke bhItara eka gaNa se dUsare gaNa meM jAne vAlA zabala, 9. eka mAha ke bhItara tIna bAra nAbhi-pramANa jala meM avagAhana yA praveza karane vAlA zabala, 10. eka mAha ke bhItara tIna bAra mAyA sthAna ko sevana karane vAlA zabala, 11. rAjapiNDa khAne vAlA zabala, 12. jAnajha bUjhakara pRthvI Adi jIvoM kA ghAta karane vAlA zabala, 13. jAnabUjhakara asatya vacana kA prayoga karane vAlA zabala, 14. jAna-bUjhakara binA dI huI vastu ko grahaNa karane vAlA zabala, 15. jAna-bUjhakara 89 samavAyAMga sUtra 21th Samvaya Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Chu Shi

Page #144
sacitta pRthvI para sthAna, Asana, kAyotsarga Adi karane vAlA zabala, 16. isI prakAra jAna-bUjhakara | sacetana pRthvI para, sacetana zilA para aura kolAvAsa yAnI ghuna vAlI lakar3I Adi para sthAna, zayanaAsana Adi karane vAlA zabala, 17. jIva-pratiSThita, prANa-yukta, sabIja, harita-sahita, kIr3e-makor3e | vAle, panaka, udaka, mRttikA kIr3I nagarA vAle evaM isI prakAra ke anya sthAna para avasthAna, zayana, - AsanAdi karane vAlA zabala, 18. jAna-bUjhakara mUla-bhojana, kanda-bhojana, tvak-bhojana, pravAla-bhojana, puSpa-bhojana, phala-bhojana aura harita-bhojana karane vAlA zabala, 19. eka varSa ke bhItara daza bAra jalAvagAhana yA jala meM praveza karane vAlA zabala, 20. eka varSa ke bhItara daza bAra mAyAsthAnoM kA + sevana karane vAlA zabala, 21. bAra-bAra zItala jala se vyApta hAthoM se azana, pAna, khAdima aura svAdima | | padArthoM ko grahaNa kara khAne vAlA shbl| Twenty one types of profound faults. Shabal Dosh (The faults or wrong deeds performed through fault induced activities which make one's character malevolent and polluted) has been described as :- 1. The fault of copulation, 2. The fault of sexual intercourse with women, 3. The fault of taking food after sun set, 4. The fault of taking half boiled or unboiled food, 5. Fault of accepting the alm from a person who has accorded permission to stay in the house or Jain Upashraya, 6. The fault regarding eating the food that has been purchased from the market or has been borrowed from other householder i.e. Abhyahrit food (the food brought in the upashrya for offering to the monk), 7. Fault of consuming (the same food again that has been renounced earlier), 8. The fault of shifting his loyalty from one ascetic organisation to another ascetic organisation within a period of six months, 9. The fault of entering into the flowing water having the surface upto the ones navel thrice in a month, 10. The fault of converting thrice the activities of deceit within a month i.e. Mayasthan activities, 11. The fault of seeking alms from the King's kitchen i.e. Rajpind, 12. The fault of killing the living beings of earth or prithvi kaya knowingly, 13. The fault of tilling lies knowingly, 14. The fault of taking any commodity knowingly which has not been given to him, 15. The fault regarding the activities having been performed knowingly or doing the religious activities like sitting, body relaxation etc. at the place occupied by living beings i.e. Sachit Prithvi (earth-bodied beings), 16. The fault of using the place, rock and worm * eaten woods knowingly for making bed and sleeping while it has been occupied | by living being. 17. Fault of staying at a place occupied by living beings, place full of vital force beings with seeds, occupied by vegetation, occupied by insects, worms, flies, termite etc. and to make bed, sitting arrangements at the places | having the similar conditions, 18. The fault regarding to consumption root food, root stem food, tvakt food, sea food, flowers food, fruits food etc. knowingly i.e. ikkIsavAM samavAya 90 Samvayang Sutra

Page #145
% % % %% %% % %%% % % %% %% %% %% % % %% %% % %% % %% % % % to consume green sachet food, 19. The fault of entering into the water of ten times within.a duration of one year, 20. The fault related to visit places for a period of ten times within a year, those are called, prohibited places i.e. Mara Sthan for monks and nuns, 21. The fault regarding of taking cereal, liquid, tasty, fats foods with the hands which are washed, cleaned again and again with cold water. 145-NiaTTibAdarassa NaM khavittasattayassa mohaNijassa kammassa ekkavIsaM kammaMsA saMtakammA paNNattA, taM jahA-appaccakkhANakasAe kohe , appaccakkhANakasAe mANe, appaccakkhANakasAe mAyA, appaccakkhANakasAe lobhe, paccakkhANAvaraNakasAe kohe, paccakkhANAvaraNakasAe mANe paccakkhANAvaraNakasAe mAyA paccakkhANAvaraNakasAe lohe, | [saMjalaNakasAe kohe, saMjalaNakasAe mANe, saMjalaNakasAe mAyA, saMjalaNakasAe lohe ] itthivede puMvede NapuMvede hAse arti-rti-bhy-sog-duguNchaa| . mohanIya karma kI anantAnubaMdhI cAra aura darzanatrika (mithyAtva, mizra va samyaktvamohanIya) ina sAta prakRtiyoM kA kSaya karane vAle nivRtti bAdara nAmaka AThaveM guNasthAnavI jIva ke mohanIya kI ikkIsa karma prakRtiyAM sattA meM rahatI haiN| ve isa prakAra haiM, yathA - 1. apratyAkhyAna krodha kaSAya, 2. apratyAkhyAna mAna kaSAya, 3. apratyAkhyAna mAyA kaSAya, 4. apratyAkhyAna lobha kaSAya, | 5. pratyAkhyAnAvaraNa krodha kaSAya, 6. pratyAkhyAnavaraNa mAna kaSAya, 7. pratyAkhyAnAvaraNa mAyA kaSAya, 8. pratyAkhyAnAvaraNa lobha kaSAya, 9. saMjvalana krodha kaSAya, 10. saMjvalana mAna kaSAya, 11. saMjvalana mAyA kaSAya, 12. saMjvalana lobha kaSAya, 13. strIveda, 14. puruSaveda, 15. napuMsaka veda, 16. hAsya, 17. arati, 18. rati, 19. bhaya, 20. zoka, 21. duguMchA (jugupsaa)| The seven tendencies consisting of infinite and wrong belief, compound & slight delusion means the destroyable gross particles of perceptual delusion are stated as having the twenty one tendencies of delusion karmas as the eighth stage of spiritual purification (gunsthan) named as Kshapak Naivarti Badar Gunsthan. They are: 1. Passion of anger (unregulated), 2. Passion of conceit (unregulated), 3, Passion of deceit (unregulated), 4. Passion of greed (unregulated), 5. Mild (regulated) passion of anger, 6. Mild (regulated) passion of conceit, 7. Mild (regulated) passion of deceit, 8. Mild (regulated) passion of greed, 9. Flickering passion of anger, 10. Flickering passion of conceit, 11. Flickering passion of deceit, 12. Flickering passion of greed, 13. Feminity, 14. Masculinity, 15. Sexual feeling towards both male and female, Hermaphroditic, 16. Joking, 17. Non-absorbed, 18. Absorbed (interested in restraint), 19. Fear, 20. Sorrow, 21. Disgust (in mundane pleasures). samavAyAMga sUtra 91 21th Samvaya

Page #146
146 - ekmekkAe NaM osappiNIe paMcama - chaTTAo samAo ekkavIsaM ekvIsaM vAsasahassAiM kANaM paNNattAo, taM jahA - dUsamA, dUsamadUsamA, egamegAe NaM ussappiNIe paDhama - vitiAo samAo ekkavIsaM ekvIsaM vAsasahassAiM kAleNaM paNNattAo, taM jahA- dUsamadUsamAe, dUsamAe y| ikkIsa - ikkIsa hajAra varSa ke kAla vAle pratyeka avasarpiNI ke pA~caveM aura chaThe Are kahe gae haiM, yathA - duHSamA aura duSama- duSamA / isI prakAra ikkIsa - ikkIsa hajAra varSa ke kAla vAle pratyeka utsarpiNI ke prathama aura dvitIya Are kahe gae haiM, yathA - duHSama - duHSamA aura duHSamA / - The time period of the fifth & sixth aeon of every decreasing time cycle i.e. Avasarpini kaal has been described of twenty one thousand years each as :- The Dushama and Dushama-Dushama. Such is the first and 2nd spoke (Ara) of increasing time cycle i.e. Utsarpini kaal. They have been narrated of twenty one thousand years each as Dushama-Dushama and Dushama. 147 - imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM ekvIsaM palio mAI ThiI paNNattA / chaTTIe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM ekkavIsaM sAgarovamAI ThiI paNNattA / asurakumArANaM devANaM atthegaiyANaM egavIsaM paliovamAjhaM ThiI paNNattA / isa ratnaprabhA pRthvI meM ikkIsa palyopama sthiti vAle kitane hI nArakoM kA varNana nirUpita hai| chaThI pRthvI jo tamaprabhA hai, usameM ikkIsa sAgaropama sthiti vAle kitane hI nAraka kahe gae haiN| kitane hI asura kumAra devoM kI sthiti ikkIsa palyopama kahI gaI hai| The description of the hellish beings of the Ratanprabha hell having the life duration of twenty one Palyopama has been expounded. In the sixth land hell namely Tamh Prabha the hellish beings having a life duration of twenty one Sagropama have been described. The life duration of the malevolent demons (Asur kumar) has been said as twenty one Palyopama. 148 - sohammIsANesu kappesu atthegaiyANaM devANaM ekkavIsaM paliovamAiM ThiI paNNattA / AraNe kappe devANaM ukkoseNaM ekvIsaM sAgarovamAI ThiI paNNattA / saudharma-IzAna kalpoM meM kitane hI deva ikkIsa palyopama sthiti vAle kahe gae haiN| AraNakalpa meM deva ikkIsa sAgaropama utkRSTa sthiti vAle nirUpita haiN| The celestial beings of the celestial vehicles of Sodharma-Ishankalpa have been stated as having life duration of twenty one Palyopama. The maximum life duration of the native celestial beings of the Aarankalpa has been mentioned as twenty one Sagropama. ikkIsavAM samavAya Dan Dan Dan 92 Samvayang Sutra Bian Bian

Page #147
jI %% %% %%%%% %% %% %%%% %% %%%%% %%% %% %%% 149-accute kappe devANaM jahaNNeNaM ekkavIsaM sAgarovamAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| je devA | sirivacchaM siridAmakaMDaM mallaM kiTTaM cAvoNNataM araNNavaDiMsagaM vimANaM devattAe uvavaNNA, tesi | # NaM devANaM ekkavIsaM sAgarovamAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| te NaM devA ekkavIsAe addhamAsANaM ANamaMti vA, pANamaMti vA, ussasaMti vA, nIsasaMti vaa| tesi NaM devANaM ekkavIsAe vAsasahassehiM AhAraTThe smuppjji| saMtegaiyA bhavasiddhiA jIvA je ekkavIsAe bhavaggahaNehiM sijjhissaMti bujjhissaMti muccissaMti parinivvAissaMti savvadukkhANamaMtaM krissNti| acyuta kalpa meM deva ikkIsa sAgaropama jaghanya sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| vahA~ deva viziSTa vimAnoM 5 meM deva rUpa se utpanna hote haiN| una viziSTa vimAnoM kI saMkhyA chaha kahI gaI hai| yathA-1. zrIvatsa vimAna, || 2. zrIdAmakANDa vimAna, 3. malla vimAna, 4. kRSTa vimAna, 5. cAponnata vimAna, 6. AraNAvataMsaka vimaan| || ve deva ikkIsa sAgaropama sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| ve deva ikkIsa ardhamAsoM (sAr3he daza mAsoM) ke uparAnta ucchvAsa-ni:zvAsa yA Ana-prANa kI kriyAe~ karate haiN| ve deva ikkIsa hajAra varSoM ke pazcAt AhAra kI icchA karate haiN| vahA~ kitane hI bhavyasiddhika jIva ikkIsa bhava (janma) grahaNa kreNge| taduparAnta ve siddha-buddha hoNge| ve bhavyasiddhika jIva karmoM se vimukta ho kara parama nirvANa ko prApta hoNge| ve antatogatvA sarva duHkhoM kA zamana (anta) kreNge| The minimum life span of the celestial beings of (Achyut Viman) has been narrated as twenty one Sagropama duration. There the celestial beings take birth the exclusive celestial vehicles (Vimans) prescribed six in numbers. They are: 1. Shrivats Viman, 2. Shri Daamkaand Viman, 3. Mall Viman, 4. Krisht Viman, 5. Chaponat Viman, 6. Aaranavatansak Viman. The duration of these gods has been stated as twenty one Sagropama. They do the activity of respiration or inhale and exhale after passage a period of twenty one half months or after ten and a half months duration. They desire for food once after the expiry of twenty one thousand years. Many of them capable of salvation (Bhavyasidhik jeevas) would take birth twenty one times in future. After that they would attain emancipation. These Bhavsidhik jeevas after renouncing their all the accumulated karmas of previous lives would get ultimate goal of their * lives. Ultimately they would destroy their all the miseries and sufferings at the end. Ting Ting FFMing Ming Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Guo ffff$ Le Le ,Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting // ikkIsavAM samavAya samApta / / ( The End of Twenty First Samvaya) samavAyAMga sUtra 93 21th Samvaya

Page #148
bAIsavAM samavAya The Twenty Second Samvaya 150-vAvIsaM parIsahA paNNattA, taM jahA-digiMchAparIsahe 1, pivAsAparIsahe 2, sItaparIsahe 3, usiNaparIsahe 4, daMsamasagaparIsahe 5, acelaparIsahe 6, araiparIsahe 7, itthIparIsahe 8, cariAparIsahe 9, nisIhiAparIsahe 10, sijjAparIsahe 11, akkosaparIsahe 12, vahaparIsahe 13, jAyaNAparIsahe 14, alAbhaparIsahe 15, rogaparIsahe 16, taNaphAsaparIsahe 17, jallaparIsahe 18, sakkArapurakvAraparIsahe 19, paNNAparIsahe 20, aNNANaparIsahe 21, adaMsaNaparIsahe 22 / ___bAIsa parISaha (karma-nirjarA hetu bhUkha-pyAsa, zIta-uSNa, DAMsa-macchara Adi bAdhAoM yA kaSToM ko samatApUrvaka sahanA) nirUpita haiN| yathA - 1. digicchA (bubhukSA) parISaha, 2. pipAsA parISaha, 3. OM zIta parISaha, 4. uSNa parISaha, 5. daMzamazaka parISaha, 6. acela parISaha, 7. arati parISaha, 8. strI ke parISaha, 9. caryA parISaha, 10. niSadyA parISaha, 11. zayyA parISaha, 12. Akroza parISaha, 13. vadha | parISaha, 14. yAcanA parISaha, 15. alAbha parISaha, 16. roga parISaha, 17. tRNa sparza parISaha, 18. jalla parISaha, 19. satkAra-puraskAra parISaha, 20. prajJA parISaha, 21. ajJAna parISaha, 22. adarzana priissh| The number of afflictions has been stated as twenty two. In order to destroy Karma one should bear with equanimity the hunger and thirst induced pains, warm and cold and the mosquitoes and flies induced obstructions. They are:- 1. Affliction of hunger, 2. Affliction of thirst, 3. Affliction of cold, 4. Affliction of heat, 5. Affliction of insects bites, 6. Affliction of nudity, 7. Affliction of nonabsorption, 8. Femininitive Afflictions, 9. Affliction of movement and conduct, 10. Affliction of sitting, 11. Affliction of bed, 12. Affliction of exasperation, 13. Affliction of killing, 14. Affliction of seeking alms, 15. Affliction of not gaining in alms, 16. Affliction of disease, 17. Affliction of straw sting touch, 18. Affliction of ailment, 19. Affliction of infatuation due to honour and getting prizes, 20. Affliction of knowledge, 21. Affliction of ignorance, 22. Affliction of non-faith. 151-diTThivAyassa NaM vAvIsaM suttAI chinnacheyaNaiyAI sasamayasuttaparivADIe, vAvIsaM suttAI acchinnache yaNaiyAiM AjIviyasuttaparivADIe, vAvIsaM suttAI tikaNaiyAI terAsiyasuttaparivADIe, vAvIsaM suttAI caukkaNaiyAiM smysuttprivaaddiie| ___bArahavA~ aMga dRSTivAda hai| isameM bAIsa sUtra svasamaya sUtra parIpATI se chinna-chedanayika haiN| bAIsa sUtra AjIvika sUtra paripATI se acchinna-chedanayika haiN| isI prakAra trairAzika sUtra paripATI se nayatrika sambandhI bAIsa sUtra haiN| cAra nayoM (sUtra saMgraha, vyavahAra, Rju sUtra aura zabdAditrika) kI apekSA se bAIsa sUtra catuSkanayika kahe gae haiN| bAIsavAM samavAya .94 Samvayang Sutra

Page #149
FFFFFFTing Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting FFFFFF Si Si Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting % %% %% % % %% %% %% % %%% % %% % %% % %% % %% %% % % % % The Drishtivad canon is twelfth one. In it the twenty two aphorism name as of Swasamaya Sutra are related to chhinn-chhedan tradition. In the same way twenty two aphorism relate to destiny. Another twenty two tradition relate to three groups of being. There are twenty two aphorism related to three philosophical view points. With regard to the four philosophical view points i.e. general view point, distributive viewpoint, actual viewpoint and three literal i.e. literal, conventional and specific view points. These twenty two aphorism are of there four view points. 152-vAvIsavihe poggalapariNAme paNNatte, taM jahA-kAlavaNNapariNAme, nIlavaNNapariNAme, lohiyavaNNapariNAme, halihavaNNapariNAme, sukillavaNNapariNAme, subbhigaMdhapariNAme, dubbhigaMdhapariNAme, tittarasapariNAme, kaDuyarasapariNAme, kasAyarasapariNAme, aMbilarasapariNAme, mahurarasapariNAme, kakkhaDaphAsapariNAme, mauyaphAsapariNAme, guruphAsapariNAme, lahu phAsapariNAme , sItaphAsapariNAme, usiNaphAsapariNAme , NiddhaphAsapariNAme , IA * lukkhaphAsapariNAme, agurulahuphAsapariNAme, gurulhuphaasprinnaame| - pudgala ke pariNAma (dharma) kahe gae haiN| inake bAIsa prakAra haiN| yathA - 1. kRSNavarNa pariNAma, 2. nIla varNa pariNAma, 3. lohita varNa pariNAma, 4. hAridravarNa pariNAma, 5. zuklavarNa pariNAma, 6. surabhigandha pariNAma, 7. durabhigandha pariNAma, 8. tiktarasa pariNAma, 9. kaTukarasa pariNAma, 10. kaSAyarasa pariNAma, 11. Amla rasa pariNAma, 12. madhurasa pariNAma, 13. karkazasparza pariNAma, 14. mRdusparza pariNAma, 15. guru sparza pariNAma, 16. laghusparza pariNAma, 17. zIta sparza pariNAma, 18. uSNasparza pariNAma, 19. snigdha sparza pariNAma, 20. rUkSasparza pariNAma, 21. agurulaghusparza pariNAma, 22. gurulaghusparza prinnaam| The description of the inherent nature (properties) of the matter (pudgal) has been discussed. The total number of these properties are twenty two. They are:- 1. Black coloured form, 2. Blue coloured, 3. Red coloured, 4. Green coloured. 5. White coloured form, 6. Sweet smell property, 7. Foul smell property, 8. Pungent taste property, 9. Bitter taste property, 10. Saline savoury property, 11. Sour savoury property, 12. Sweet taste property, 13. Hard touch property, 14. Soft touch property, 15. Heavy touch property, 16. Light touch property, 17. Cold feeling of touch property, 18. Hot feeling property, 19. Smooth feeling property, 20. Tough touch feeling property, 21. Neither heavy nor light feeling touch property, 22. Heavy light feeling touch property. 153-imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM vAvIsaM paliovamAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| chaTThIe puDhavIe ukkoseNaM vAvIsaM sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| ahesattamAe puDhavIe Th. samavAyAMga sUtra %% % % 95 % % 22th Samvaya % % % % % % %% %% % % % % % % % %% % % % % % %% % %

Page #150
atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM jahaNNeNaM vAvIsaM sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| asurakumArANaM devANaM / * atthegaiyANaM vAvIsaM paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| sohammIsANesu kappesu atthegaiyANaM devANaM || vAvIsaM paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| isa ratnaprabhA pRthvI meM bAIsa palyopama sthiti ke kitane hI nAraka kahe gae haiN| chaThI pRthvI tama:prabhA hai, usameM nAraka bAIsa sAgaropama utkRSTa sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| isake nIce tamastamA nAmaka sAtavIM | pRthvI hai| isameM nArakoM kI jaghanya sthiti bAIsa sAgaropama kahI gaI hai| kitane hI asurakumAra deva || bAIsa palyopama sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| saudharma-IzAna kalpoM meM bhI kitane hI devoM kI sthiti bAIsa palyopama batAyI gaI hai| In the hell of Ratanprabha the hellish beings have been narrated of life span of twenty two Palyopama duration. The sixth hell (prithvi) is Tamhprabha in which the hellish being shave been said of the life duration maximum of twenty two Sagropama. Below it there is situated the seventh Prithvi (hell)named Tamhstambha in which the life span of the hellish beings has been described minimum of twenty two Sagropama duration Sodharma-Ishan kalps's celestial being shave been said having the life span of twenty two Palyopama duration. 154-accute kappe devANaM [ ukkoseNaM] vAvIsaM sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| heTThima-heTThimagevejagANaM devANaM jahaNNeNaM vAvIsaM sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| je devA mahiyaM visUhiyaM vimalaM | pabhAsaM vaNamAlaM accutavaDiMsagaM vimANaM devattAe avavaNNA, tesiM NaM devANaM ukkoseNaM vAvIsaM sAgarovamAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| te NaM devA [vAvIsaM addhamAsANaM ANamaMti vA pANamaMti vA, ussasaMti vA nIsasaMti vaa|] tesiM NaM devANaM vAvIsavAsasahassehiM AhAraTe smuppji| / saMtegaiyA bhavasiddhiA jIvA je vAvIsaM bhavaggahaNehiM sijhissaMti bujhissaMti muccissaMti | parinivvAissaMti savvadukkhANamaMtaM krissNti| acyutakalpa meM deva bAIsa sAgaropama utkRSTa sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| adhastana-adhastana graiveyaka deva bAIsa sAgaropama jaghanya sthiti ke haiN| vahA~ deva viziSTa vimAnoM meM deva rUpa se utpanna hote haiN| una vimAnoM kI saMkhyA chaha kahI gaI hai| yathA - 1. mahita vimAna, 2. visUhita (vizruta) vimAna, 3. vimala vimAna, 4. prabhAsa vimAna, 5. vanamAla vimAna, 6. acyutAvataMsaka vimaan| ve deva bAIsa sAgaropama utkRSTa sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| ve deva bAIsa ardhamAsoM (gyAraha mAsoM) ke uparAnta ucchvAsa-ni:zvAsa | yA Ana-prANa kI kriyA karate haiN| ve deva bAIsa hajAra varSoM ke pazcAt AhAra kI icchA karate haiN| vahA~ kitane hI bhavyasiddhika jIva bAIsa bhava (janma ) grahaNa kreNge| isake uparAnta ve siddhabuddha hoNge| tadanantara ve bhavyasiddhika jIva karmoM se vimukta hokara paramanirvANa ko prApta hoNge| ve jIva antatogatvA sarva du:khoM kA zamana (anta) kreNge| Le Le Le $ $$ $$ $$$ $$$ Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting bAIsavAM samavAya 96 Samvayang Sutra Li Li Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Wei Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang

Page #151
The life duration of the celestial beings into the Achyutkalpa has been expounded maximum of twenty two Sagropama. The life span of the celestial beings of the lowest graivayak celestial vehicle has been said minimum of twenty two Sagropama duration. There the gods who take birth into the specific celestial vehicles as celestial beings. The number of those celestial beings are six, described as follows :- 1. MohitViman, 2. Visuhit (Vishrut) Viman, 3. Vimal Viman, 4. Prabhas Viman, 5. Vanmal Viman, 6. Achyutvatansak Viman. These godshave been said maximum of twenty two Sagropama duration. They inhale and exhale or do the activity of respiration after the completion of twenty two fortnight means after eleven months. They desire for food once after the interval of twenty two thousand years. There the beings capable of salvation (Bhavyasidhik jeevas) will take twenty two births in future. Then they will be enlightened. Accordingly destroying their all the accumulated karmas they would attain supreme nirvan. Ultimately they would annihilate all the miseries and sufferings in the end. / bAIsavAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Twenty Second Samvaya) teIsavAM samavAya The Twenty Third Samvaya __ 155-tevIsaM sUyagaDajhayaNA paNNattA, taM jahA-samae 1, vetAlie 2, uvasaggapariNNA 3, thIpariNNA 4, narayavibhattI 5, mahAvIrathuI 6, kusIlaparibhAsie 7, virie 8, dhamme 9, samAhI 10, magge 11, samosaraNe 12, Ahattahie 13, gaMthe 14, jamaIe 15, gAthA 16, puNDarIe 17, kiriyAThANa 18, AhArapariNNA 19, apaccakkhANakiriA 20, aNagArasuyaM 21, addaija 22, NAlaMdaija 23 / sUtrakRtAMga meM teIsa adhyayana nirUpita haiN| yathA - 1. samaya adhyayana, 2. vaitAlika adhyayana, 3. upasarga parijJA adhyayana, 4. strI parijJA adhyayana, 5. naraka vibhakti adhyayana, 6. mahAvIra stuti adhyayana, 7. kuzIla paribhASita adhyayana, 8. vIrya adhyayana, 9. dharma adhyayana, 10. samAdhi adhyayana, 11. mArga adhyayana, 12. samavasaraNa adhyayana, 13. yAthAtathya (AkhyAtahita) adhyayana, 14. grantha adhyayana, 15. yamaka adhyayana, 16. gAthA adhyayana, 17. puNDarIka adhyayana, 18. kriyAsthAna adhyayana, 19. AhAra parijJA adhyayana, 20. apratyAkhyAna kriyA adhyayana, 21. anagArazruta adhyayana, 22. ArdIya adhyayana, | 23. nAlandIya adhyyn| samavAyAga sUtra 97 23th Samvaya

Page #152
Ma Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Wei Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang %%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%% In the holy scripture named 'Sutrakritang' twenty three chapters have been expounded as :- 1. Samaya Adhyana(chapter of time [instant]), 2. Vaitalika Chapter, 3. Upsarg (Calamity) Pragya Chapter (knowledge regarding afflictions), 4. Istripragya Chapter (knowledge regarding females), 5. NarakVibhakti Chapter (chapter regarding division of hells), 6.Mahavir Stuti Chapter (chapter regarding Lord Mahavira's Eulogy), 7. Kusheel Paribhashit Adhyana (chapter related to perverted manifestations), 8. Veerya Adhyana (chapter of potency/energy), 9. Dharama Adhyana (chapter of religions), 10. Samadhi Adhyana (chapter of absolute meditation), 11. Marg Adhyana (chapter regarding religious), 12. Samvasaran Adhyana (path of salvation assembly), 13. Yathatathya (Akhyaathit) Adhyana (chapter of retrospective facts), 14.Granth Adhyana (chapter on scriptures), 15. Yamak Adhyana, 16. Gatha Adhyana (chapter regarding aphorism), 17. Pundrik Adhyana (chapter of lotus), 18. Kriyasthan # Adhyana (chapter regarding monks activities), 19. Aharprigya Adhyana (chapter concerning seeking of alms), 20. Apratyakhyan Kriya Adhyana (chapter regarding unvowed activities), 21. Anagar Shrut Adhyana (chapter regarding house hold scriptures, 22. Aaradriya Adhyana, 23. Nalandiya Adhyana. 156-jambuddIve NaM dIve bhArahe vAse imINe NaM osappiNIe tevIsAe jiNANaM / sUruggamaNamuhuttasi kevalavaranANa-dasaNe smuppnnnne| jaMbuddIve NaM dIve imIse NaM osappiNIe tevIsaM titthayarA puvvabhave ekkArasaMgiNo hotthaa| taM jahA-ajita-sambhava-abhiNaMdaNa-sumaI jAva * pAso vaddhamANo y| usabhe NaM arahA kosalie coddasapuvvI hotthaa| jambUdvIpa nAmaka isa dvIpa ke aMtargata bhAratavarSa meM isI avasarpiNI kAla meM teIsa tIrthaMkara jinavaroM / # ko sUryodaya muhUrta (sUryodaya ke samaya) meM kevala-vara-jJAna aura kevala-vara-darzana samutpanna hue| jambUdvIpa | nAmaka isa dvIpa meM isa avasarpiNI kAla ke Adya tIrthaMkara bhagavAna RSabhadeva ko chor3akara, zeSa teIsa 5 tIrthaMkara pUrvabhava meM gyAraha aMgazruta ke jJAtA the| yathA - tIrthaMkara ajita, sambhava, abhinandana, sumati / yAvat bhagavAna pArzvanAtha tathA tIrthaMkara bhagavAna mhaaviir| tIrthaMkara RSabhadeva yAni kauzalika RSabha arhat | caturdaza pUrvI the arthAt caudaha pUrvo ke jJAtA the| In continent Jambu the region of Bharat is situated. In the decreasing cycle of time 'Avsarpini kaal' twenty three ford makers (Tirthankaras) of this Jambu continent attained omniscience and omni perception (kewal gyan and kewal darshan) at the time of sunrise. Barring the 1st ford maker (Tirthankara) | ShriRishabh Dev ji Maharaj of this Jambu continent all of the remaining ford makers (Tirthankara) had the knowledge of eleven canons (11. Agmas) in their * previous (reincarnation) lives. There are : Omniscient Ajit, Sambhav, teIsavAM samavAya - 98 Samvayang Sutra

Page #153
Abhinandan, Sumti so on upto Lord Parshvanath and Lord Mahavira. Tirthankara Rishabh Dev means was of Kaushal clan be omniscient Rishabh had the knowledge of fourteen poorvas. 157 - jambuddIve NaM dIve imIse osappiNIe tevIsaM titthayarA puvvabhave maMDaliyarAyANo hotthaa| taM jahA-ajita - sambhava-abhiNaMdaNa jAva pAso vaddhamANe ya / usame NaM arahA kosalie puvvabhave cakkavaTTI hotthA / jambUdvIpa meM isa avasarpiNI kAla ke Adya tIrthaMkara RSabhadeva ko chor3akara zeSa teIsa tIrthaMkara pUrvabhava meM mAMDalika rAjA the / yathA - ajita, saMbhava, abhinaMdana yAvat bhagavAna pArzvanAtha tathA vardhamAna / kintu isa kAla ke kauzalika RSabha arhat yAni prathama tIrthaMkara RSabhadeva pUrvabhava meM cakravartI rAjA the / Barring the 1st ford maker the Adi Tirthankara Bhagwan Rishabh Dev in this decreasing time cycle i.e. Avasarpini kaal of Jambu continent the remaining twenty three ford makers (Tirthankara) were Mandalik kings in their previous births. They are: Tirthankara Ajit, Sambhav, Abhinandan so on upto Lord Parshvanath and Lord Mahavira. The first Tirthankara (ford maker) Lord Rishabh Dev was a supreme lord (Chakravarti) in his previous birth. 158 - imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM tevIsaM paliovamAiM ThiI * paNNattA / ahe sattamAe NaM puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM tevIsaM sAgarovamAI ThiI paNNattA / * asurakumArANaM devANaM atthegaiyANaM tevIsaM paliovamAiM ThiI paNNattA / sohammIsANANaM devANaM atthegaiyANaM tevIsaM paliMovamAiM ThiI paNNattA / isa ratnaprabhA pRthvI meM teIsa palyopama sthiti ke anekoM nAraka kahe gae haiN| adhastana sAtavIM pRthvI tamastamA hai| isameM kitane hI nArakiyoM kI sthiti teIsa sAgaropama kahI gaI hai| kitane hI asurakumAra deva teIsa palyopama sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| saudharma - IzAna kalpa meM bhI kitane hI deva teIsa palyopama sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| The hellish beings of this Ratanprabh (hell) have been described of twenty three Palyopama life duration. The hell situated extremely below the seventh prithvi (hell) called Tamhstambha. The life span of the hellish beings of this land has been narrated of twenty three Sagropama duration. The Asurkumar fiendish gods have been described of twenty three Palyopama duration the celestial beings of Sodharma-Ishan kalpa have been said of twenty three Palyopama duration. 159 - heTThimamajjhimagevijjANaM devANaM jahaNNeNaM tevIsaM sAgarovamAI ThiI paNNattA / je devA TThamagevejjayavimANesu devattAe uvavaNNA tesi NaM devANaM ukkoseNaM tevIsaM sAgarovamAiM ThiI paNNattA / samavAyAMga sUtra 23th Samvaya 99 Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Shi

Page #154
NaM devA tevIsAe addhamAsANaM ANamaMti vA, pANamaMti vA, UsasaMti vA, nIsasaMti vA / devANaM tevIsAe vAsasahassehiM AhAraTThe samuppajjaI / saMgaiA bhavasiddhiA jIvA je tevIsAe bhavaggahaNehiM sijjhissaMti bujjhissaMti muccissaMti parinivvAissaMti savvadukkhANamaMtaM karissati / adhastana - madhyama graiveyaka ke deva teIsa sAgaropama jaghanya sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| adhastana graiveyaka vimAnoM meM deva devarUpa se utpanna hote haiM / ve deva teIsa sAgaropama utkRSTa sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| ve deva teIsa ardhamAsoM (sAr3he gyAraha mAsoM) ke uparAnta ucchvAsa - ni:zvAsa yA Ana-prANa kI kriyA karate haiN| ve deva teIsa hajAra varSoM ke uparAnta AhAra kI icchA karate haiM / tesi NaM anekoM bhavyasiddhika jIva teIsa bhava (janma) grahaNa kreNge| isake pazcAt ve siddha-buddha hoNge| tadanantara ve bhavyasiddhika jIva karmoM se mukti pAkara parama nirvANa ko prApta hoNge| ve jIva antatogatvA sarva duHkhoM kA zamana (anta) kreNge| The life span of the celestial beings dwelling in the lowest and middle graivayak celestial vehicles have been narrated of twenty three Sagropama life duration, the gods take births into the lowest graivayak celestial vehicles as celestial beings. They have the life span maximum of twenty three Sagropama duration. These celestial beings inhale and exhale or do the respiratory activities after the interval of twenty three fortnight i.e. after eleven and a half months. They intend for food once after twenty three thousand years. There the beings capable of salvation (Bhavyasidhik jeevas) will take only twenty three births in future. After that they will annihilate all the accumulated karmas of previous lives and would attain ultimate goal of life i.e. Param Nirvan. At the end they will destroy their all the miseries and sufferings completely. // teIsavAM samavAya samApta // (The End of Twenty Third Samvaya) caubIsavAM samavAya caubIsavAM samavAya The Twenty Fourth Samvaya 160- cauvvIsaM devAhidevA paNNattA / taM jahA - usabha - ajita-saMbhava-abhinaMdaNa-sumai paumappaha-supAsa-caMdappaha - suvidhi-sIala - sijjaMsa - vAsupujja - vimala - anaMta- dhamma-saMti- kuMthu-aramallI - muNisuvvaya-nami- nemI - pAsa - vaddhamANA / 100 Samvayang Sutra Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan

Page #155
%% %% % %% %% %% %% %%% % % %% %%% %% %%% % %%% %%% % devAdhideva caubIsa tIrthaMkara nirUpita haiN| yathA - 1. RSabha, 2. ajita, 3. saMbhava, 4. abhinandana, 5. sumati, 6. padmaprabha, 7. supArzva, 8. candraprabha, 9. suvidhi (puSpadanta), 10. zItala, 11. zreyAMsa, 12. vAsupUjya, 13. vimala, 14. ananta, 15. dharma, 16. zAnti, 17. kunthu, 18. ara, 19. mallI, 20. munisuvrata, 21. nami, 22. nemi, 23. pArzvanAtha, 24. vrdhmaan| The supreme gods (Tirthankara) Ford Makers are twenty four. They are: 1. Rishabh, 2. Ajit, 3. Sambhav, 4. Abhinandan, 5. Sumati, 6. Padam Prabhu, 7. Suparshav, 8. Chanda Prabhu, 9. Suvidhi (Pushpdant), 10. Sheetal, 11. Shreyans, 12. Vasupujya, 13. Vimal, 14. Anant, 15. Dharam, 16. Shanti, 17. Kunthu, 18. Arah, 19. Malli, 20. Munisuvrat, 21. Nami, 22. Nemi, 23. Parshvanath, 24. Vardhman. 161-cullahimavaMta siharINaM vAsaharapavvayANaM jIvAo cauvvIsaM cauvvIsaM joyaNasahassAiM Nava-vattIse joyaNasae egaM aTThattIsai bhAgaM joyaNassa kiMci visesAhiyAo AyAmeNaM pnnnnttaa| . kSullaka himavanta aura zikharI varSadhara parvatoM kI jIvAe~ ullikhita haiN| ye jIvAe~ caubIsa-caubIsa hajAra nau sau battIsa yojana aura eka yojana ke ar3atIsa bhAgoM meM se eka bhAga se kucha adhika lambI kahI gaI haiN| There is a description regarding the radius of the Kshullak (small) Himvant and Shikhari Mountains. The length of the base have been described of twenty four thousand nine hundred thirty yojanas and a little more than the one part of the forty eighth part of one yojana. 162-cauvIsaM devaTThANA saiMdayA paNNattA, sesA ahamiMda aniMdA apurohiaa| ___ indra sahita caubIsa deva-sthAnoM (daza jAti ke bhavanavAsI devoM ke dasa sthAna, ATha jAti ke vyantara || devoM ke ATha sthAna, pA~ca prakAra ke jyotiSka devoM ke pA~ca sthAna tathA saudharmAdi kalpavAsI devoM kA eka sthAna) kA ullekha kiyA gayA hai| zeSa deva-sthAna indra rahita (anindra) va purohita rahita (apurohita) haiN| vahA~ ke deva ahamindra kahalAte haiN| Including the Indra the staying places of the gods & celestial beings (ten types of 10 residential gods, eight residences of eight peripatetic gods, five dwelling places of five stellar gods and one residential place of celestial beings of Sodharmadi kalpavasi) have been narrated twenty totaling four in number. The remaining Devsthans are mentioned as without Indra (lord of gods) and without Purohit (custodian gods). The celestial beings therein are called Ahmindra. Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting fTing Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting samavAyAMga sUtra 101 24th Samvaya

Page #156
$ $% %% %%%%% %% %% %%%% %%%% % %%% %% %%% % 163-uttarAyaNagate NaM sUrie cauvIsaMgulie porisichAyaM NivvattaittA NaM nniatttttti| F) gaMgA-siMdhUo NaM mahANadIo pavAhe sAtiregeNaM cauvIsaM kose vitthAreNaM pnnnntte| ratta-rattavatIo NaM mahANadIo pavAhe sAtiregeNaM cauvIsaM kose vitthAreNaM pnnnntte| caubIsa aMgula vAlI uttarAyaNa gata sUrya kI pauruSI chAyA kA ullekha karate hue kahA gayA hai ki sUrya aisI sthiti meM karka saMkrAnti ke dina sarvAbhyantara maMDala se nivRtta hotA hai arthAt dUsare maMDala para | AtA hai| gaMgA-sindhu mahAnadiyA~ pravAha (udgama)- sthAna para kucha adhika caubIsa-caubIsa koza vistAra vAlI kahI gaI haiN| By narrating the Porushi shadow of the sun moving towards the northern side equal to twenty four finger-thickness it has been said that in this situation on the day of movement on the line of cancer the sun turns back from Sarvabhyantar Mandal (innermost block) it means the sun comes over the another block. The great rivers Ganga and Sindhu have been said of twenty four kosh expansion at their origin place. 164-imINe NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM ThiI cauvIsaM paliovamAiM * pnnnnttaa| ahesattamAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM cauvIsaM sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| * asurakumArANaM devANaM atthegaiyANaM cauvIsaM paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| sohammIsANe NaM devANaM atthegaiyANaM cauvIsaM paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| ratnaprabhA pRthvI meM caubIsa palyopama sthiti ke kitane hI nAraka kahe gae haiN| adhastana sAtavIM pRthvI meM caubIsa sAgaropama sthiti vAle kitane hI nAraka kahe gae haiN| kitane hI asurakumAra deva caubIsa palyopama sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| saudharma-IzAna kalpa meM kitane hI devoM kI sthiti caubIsa palyopama kahI gaI hai| The hellish beings in the hell of Ratanprabha have been described of twenty four Palyopama life duration. There is a seventh hell Adhsathan in which the hellish beings have been said of twenty four Sagropama life duration. The fiendish gods (Asur kumar) have been described of twenty four Palyopama life duration. The life span of the celestial beings of Sodharma-Ishan kalpa has been expounded of twenty four Palyopama duration, 165-hechima-uvarimagevejANaM devANaM jahaNNeNaM cauvIsaM sAgarovamAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| je devA heTThimamajjhimagevejaya vimANesu devattAe uvavaNNA, tesi NaM devANaM ukkoseNaM cauvIsaM sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| te NaM devA cauvIsAe addhamAsANaM ANamaMti vA, pANamaMti vA, UsasaMti vA NIsasaMti vaa| tesi NaM devANaM cauvIsAe vAsasahassehiM AhAraTTe smuppji| caubIsavAM samavAya - 102 Samvayang Sutra

Page #157
Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Le Le Chu Le Le saMtegaiyA bhavasiddhiyA jIvA je caDavIsAe bhavaggahaNehiM sijjhissaMti bujjhissaMti muccissaMti parinivvAissaMti savvadukkhANamaMtaM karissati / caubIsa sAgaropama jaghanya sthiti ke adhastana - uparima graiveyaka deva kahe gae haiN| jo deva adhastana madhyama graiveyaka vimAnoM meM deva rUpa se utpanna hote haiM, ve deva caubIsa sAgaropama utkRSTa sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| ve deva caubIsa ardhamAsoM (bAraha mAsoM) ke uparAnta ucchvAsa - ni:zvAsa yA Ana-prANa kI kriyA karate haiN| ve deva caubIsa hajAra varSoM ke pazcAt AhAra kI icchA karate haiN| kitane hI bhavyasiddhika jIva caubIsa bhava (janma) grahaNa kreNge| tadanantara ve siddha buddha hoNge| ve bhavyasiddhika jIva karmoM se mukti pAkara parama nirvANa ko prApta hoNge| ve antatogatvA sarva duHkhoM kA zamana (anta) kreNge| At below level the celestial beings of Uprim Graivayak celestial vehicles have been narrated having minimum life duration of twenty four Sagropama. They take birth into the below level and middle graivayak celestial vehicles in the form of celestial beings. The life span of these celestial beings has been said maximum of twenty four Sagropama duration. They respirator inhale and exhale once after the expiry of twenty four fortnight i.e. after 12 months they desire for food once after the interval of twenty four thousand years. There the beings capable of salvation (Bhavyasidhik jeevas) would take twenty four births in future. After that they will attain salvation. Then Bhavyasidhik beings having liberated from their past karmas would attain supreme goal of life i.e. Param Nirvana. Eventually these celestial beings destroy all their the miseries and sufferings. / / caubIsavAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Twenty Fourth Samvaya) paccIsavAM samavAya The Twenty Fifth Samvaya 166 - purima - pacchimagANaM titthayarANaM paMcajAmassa paNavIsaM bhAvaNAo paNNattAo, jahA - IriAsamiI maNaguttI vayaguttI AloyapANabhoyaNaM AdANa- bhaMDa- mattaNikkhevaNAsamiI 5, aNuvItibhAsaNayA kohavivege lobhavivege bhayavivege hAsavivege 5, uggahaaNuNNavaNayA uggahasImajANaNayA sayameva uggahaM aNugiNaNhaNayA sAhammiya uggahaM aNuNNaviya paribhuMjaNayA sAhAraNabhattapANaM aNuNNaviya paDibhuMjaNayA 5, itthI - pasu -paMDagasaMsattagasayaNA25th Samvaya samavAyAMga sUtra 103 Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Wan Le Wan Wan Wan Bi

Page #158
%%%%%% %% %% % %% %%% % %%%%%%% % %%%%% %% % saNavajaNayA itthIkahavivajaNayA itthINaM iMdiyANamAloyaNavajaNayA puvvaraya-puvva* kIliANaM aNaNusaraNayA paNItAhAravivajaNayA 5, soiMdiyarAgovaraI cakkhidiyarAgovaraI / ghANiMdiyarAgovaraI jibbhidiyarAgovaraI phAsiMdiyarAgovaraI 5 / prathama aura antima tIrthaMkaroM (bhagavAna RSabha deva aura bhagavAna mahAvIra) ke paMca yAma yAni pA~ca / mahAvratoM kI paccIsa bhAvanAe~ kahI gaI haiN| yathA -1. IryA samiti bhAvanA (jIvoM kI rakSArtha sAvadhAnI pUrvaka yAni dekhabhAla kara calanA), 2. manogupti bhAvanA (mana kI caMcalatA para niyantraNa rakhanA), 3.. vacana gupti bhAvanA (vAk niyantraNa rakhate hue hita, mita, priya vacana bolanA),, 4. Alokita pAnabhojana bhAvanA (sUrya ke prakAza meM yathocita sthAna para dekha-zodha kara khAna-pAna karanA), 5. AdAna / bhAMDa-mAtra nikSepaNA samiti (vastra-pAtra Adi ko uThAte-rakhate samaya sAvadhAnI rkhnaa|) ye uparyukta pAMca bhAvanAe~ prANAtipAta-viramaNa (ahiMsA mahAvrata) kI bhAvanAe~ haiN| mRSAvAda-viramaNa yA satya mahAvrata || kI pA~ca bhAvanAe~ isa prakAra haiM yathA - 1. anuvIci bhASaNa bhAvanA (khUba soca-vicAra kara bolanA), 2. krodha-viveka bhAvanA, 3. lobha-viveka bhAvanA, 4. bhaya-viveka bhAvanA, 5. hAsya-viveka bhaavnaa| isI prakAra adattAdAna-viramaNa (acaurya mahAvrata) kI pA~ca bhAvanAe~ isa prakAra haiM - 1. avagrahaanujJApanatA bhAvanA (vastu grahaNa karane se pUrva usake svAmI se anujJA yA svIkRti prApta karanA), 2. avagrahasIma-jJApanatA bhAvanA, 3. svayameva avagraha-anugrahaNatA bhAvanA (svayaM yAcanA karake vastu grahaNa | karanA), 4. sAdharmika avagraha-anujJApanatA bhAvanA (apane sAdharmikoM ko AhAra-pAnI ke lie AmantraNa / dekara khAna-pAna karanA), 5. sAdhAraNa bhakta pAna-anujJApya pari janatA bhAvanA (yAcanA karake lAe hue bhakta-pAnAdi ko gurujanoM se anujJA prApta kara upabhoga krnaa)| maithuna-viramaNa (brahmacarya mahAvrata) kI pA~ca bhAvanAe~ isa prakAra haiM- 1. strI-pazu-napuMsaka-saMsakta zayana-AsanavarjanatA bhAvanA, 2. strI | kathA vivarjanatA bhAvanA, 3. strI indriya (manohara-aMga) Alokana varjanatA bhAvanA, 4. pUrvarata-pUrvakrIDA ananusmaraNatA bhAvanA, 5. praNIta-AhAra-vivarjanatA bhaavnaa| aparigraha mahAvrata kI pA~ca bhAvanAe~ isa prakAra haiM- 1. zrotrendriya-rAgoparati bhAvanA, 2. cakSurindriya-rAgoparati bhAvanA, 3. ghANendriyarAgoparati 9 bhAvanA, 4. jihvendriya-rAgoparati bhAvanA, 5. sparzanendriya-rAgoparati bhaavnaa| Twenty five observances of five great vows i.e five fold vows established by the 1st and last Ford Makers (Tirthankara) Lord Rishabh Dev and Lord Mahavira have been narrated as :- 1. Iriya Samiti Bhavna (for the protection of organism, to walk with great care), 2. Manogupti Bhavna (to have control over the flickerness of mind), 3. Vachan Gupti Bhavna (to speak sweet, lovely and beneficial words controlling the tongue), 4. Alokitpan Bhojan Bhavna (to take food after a careful inspection at a proper place under the light of sun),5. $ Adanbhand Patra Nikshepan Samiti (to be careful while taking or keeping the cloths, utensils, vessels etc.), These above mentioned observances come under Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting paccIsavAM samavAya 104 Samvayang Sutra

Page #159
great vow of non-violence. The five observances of the great vow of truthfulness i.e. keep away from telling lies are mentioned as below :- 1. Anuvichi Bhashan Bhavana (to speak with great mindfulness or with great awareness), 2. Krodh Vivek Bhavana (observance of awareness about anger), 3. Lobh Vivek Bhavana (observance of carefulness of greed), 4. Bhaya Vivek Bhavana (awareness of fear reflection), 5. Hasya Vivek Bhavana (awareness of jokes reflection). As similarly the same five observances of the great vow of non-stealing i.e. to keep away from taking what is not delivered are as under:-1. Avgrah Anugyapanta Bhavana (permission of the owner of the commodity prior to taking it), 2. Avgrahsim Gyapanta Bhavana (to accept the commodity with great care according to rule and limitations), 3. Swayamev Avagrah Anugranta Bhavana (to accept the good only after seeking of alms of his own), 4. Sadharmik Avagrah-Anugyapanta Bhavana (to take meal after inviting the co-ascetics for it), 5. Sadharam Bhaktpan Anugyapantya Punbhunjanta Bhavana (to consume the food that has been brought as alms after taking the due permission of the head ascetic (guru). The five observances of the great vow of celibacy i.e.(non indulgence in copulation) are as under :- 1. Istri-Pashu-Napunsk occupied seat- Varjant Bhavna (not to occupy seats that has already been occupied by women, animals and eunuch etc.), 2. Istri Katha Viverjanta Bhavna (not to indulge in stories or conversation related to women), 3. Istri Indriya (beautiful limbs) Alokana Varjanta Bhavna (not to look at the beautiful limbs of women), 4. Poorvarat-Poorva Krida Unanusamranta Bhavna (not to recall the sexual activities performed with any one previously), 5. Sprashendriya Ragoprit Bhavna $. (not to touch or look at the skin and complexion of any body). 167-mallINaM arahA paNavIsaM dhaNuiM uDTuM uccatteNaM hotthaa| savve vi dIhaveyaDDapavvayA paNavIsaM joyaNANi uddhaM uccatteNaM pnnnnttaa| paNavIsaM paNavIsaM gAuANi uvviddhaNaM pnnnnttaa| doccAe NaM puDhavIe paNavIsaM NirayAvAsasayasahassA pnnnnttaa| vartamAna kAla ke unnIsaveM tIrthaMkara mallI arhan kI U~cAI paccIsa dhanuSa kahI gaI hai| samasta dIrgha | vaitADhya parvata paccIsa yojana U~ce haiN| ve parvata paccIsa koza bhUmi meM gahare kahe gae haiN| dUsarI pRthvI meM yAni dUsare naraka ke paccIsa lAkha nArakAvAsa haiN| The height of Lord Mallinath, the nineteenth Ford maker (Tirthankara) of this decreasing time cycle i.e. Avsarpini Kaal has been said as equal to twenty five bows. All the large mountain Vaitadhya are twenty five yojanas high. They are stated to be twenty five kos deep down under the surface of the land. In the second hell named Shakarprabh. There are twenty five lacs infernal residences, samavAyAMga sUtra / 105 25th Samvaya

Page #160
Xin 168 - AyArassa NaM bhagavao sacUliyAga paNavIsaM ajjhayaNA paNNattA, taM jahAsatthapariNNA logavijaora sIosaNIa3 sammattaM / AvaMti vimoha uvahANa' suyaM mahapariNNA' / / 1 / / piMDesaNa" sijjiri 99 Ara bhAsajjhayaNA13 ya vattha4 pAesA 15 / uggahapaDimA16 sattikkasattayA 17- 23 bhAvaNa 24 vimuttI 25 / / 2 / / NisIhajjhayaNaM paNuvIsaimaM / bhagavad AcArAMga sUtra ke paccIsa adhyayana cUlikA sahita kahe gae haiN| yathA -1. zastra parijJA adhyayana, 2. lokavijaya adhyayana, 3. zItoSNIya adhyayana, 4. samyaktva adhyayana, 5. AvantI adhyayana, 6. dhUta adhyayana, 7. vimoha adhyayana, 8. upadhAnazruta adhyayana, 9. mahAparijJA adhyayana, 10. piNDaiSaNA adhyayana, 11. zayyA adhyayana, 12. IryA adhyayana, 13. bhASAdhyayana, 14. vastraiSaNA adhyayana, 15. pAtraiSaNA adhyayana, 16. avagraha pratimA adhyayana, 17. - 23. saptaikaka adhyayana (17. sthAna, 18. niSIdhikA, 19. uccAra prasravaNa, 20. zabda, 21. rUpa, 22. parakriyA, 23. anyonya kriyA), 24. bhAvanA adhyayana, 25. vimukti adhyayana / antima vimukti adhyayana nizItha adhyayana sahita paccIsavA~ hai / Twenty five chapters (Adhyana) including the (chulika) annexure are of the great scripture Acharang sutra. They have been described as -1. Shastra Prigya Adhyana (chapter of regarding knowledge weapons of violence to other beings), 2. Lok Vijay Adhyana (chapter of cosmos knowledge), 3. Shitoshaniya Adhyana (chapter of feeling cold & hot), 4. Samyakt Adhyana (chapter of right perception), 5. Avanti Adhyana, 6. Dhoot Adhyana (chapter related to gambling), 7. Vimoh Adhyana (chapter of infatuation), 8. Updhyan Srut Adhyana, 9. Mahaprigya Adhyana (chapter of great understanding), 10. Pindeshana Adhyana (chapter regarding seeking alms), 11. Shayya Adhyana (chapter regarding bedding), 12. Irya Adhyan (chapter of discrimination in walking), 13. Bhasha Adhyana (speech chapter), 14. Vastra Aishna Adhyana (chapter of seeking cloths), 15. Patra Aishna Adhyana (chapter of seeking utensils and vessels), 16. Avagrah Pratima Adhyana, 17. Seven type Adhyana at serial number from 17 to 23 i.e. 7 place, 18. Nishdhika (discomfortable of posture), 19. Uchchar pravarsvan (urination and excretation), 20. Shabd (sound), 21. Roop(mode), 22. Prakriya (process), 23. Anyonya Kriya (others | activities), 24. Bhavana Adhyana (chapter of observances),25. Vimukti Adhyana (chapter of getting riden off) the lastvimukti Adhyana including the Nishith Adhyana is twenty fifth paccIsavAM samavAya one. 106 Samvayang Sutra Wan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Wan Wan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Le Wan

Page #161
% % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % %% % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % %% % %% %% 169-micchAdiTThivigaliMdie NaM apajattae NaM saMkiliTThapariNAme NAmassa kammassa paNavIsaM uttarapayaDIo NibaMdhati-tiriyagatinAmaM 1, vigaliMdiyajAtinAmaM 2, 5 orAliyasarIraNAmaM 3, teagasarIranAmaM 4, kammaNasarIranAmaM 5, huMDagasaMThANanAmaM 6, 5 orAliasarIraMgovaMganAmaM 7, chevaTThasaMghayaNanAmaM 8, vaNNanAmaM 9, gaMdhanAmaM 10, rasanAmaM 11, phAsanAmaM 12, tiriANu- pubvinAma 13, agurulahunAmaM 14, uvaghAyanAmaM 15, tasanAmaM 16, bAdaranAmaM 17, apajattayanAma 18, patteyasarIranAma 19, athiranAmaM 20, asubhanAma 21, dubhaganAmaM 22, aNAdejanAmaM 23, ajasokittinAmaM 24, nimmANanAmaM 25 / / _aparyAptaka mithyAdRSTi vikalendriya yAni dvIndriya, trIndriya, caturindriya jIva atyanta saMkleSa pariNAma vAle kahe gae haiN| ve jIva nAmakarma kI paccIsa uttara prakRtiyoM ko bA~dhate haiN| yathA - 1. tiryaggati nAma | uttara prakRti, 2. vikalendriya jAti nAma uttara prakRti, 3. audArika zarIra nAma uttara prakRti, 4. taijasazarIra * nAma uttara prakRti, 5. kArmaNazarIra nAma uttara prakRti, 6. huMDakasaMsthAna nAma uttara prakRti, 7. audArika | zarIrAGgopAGganAma uttara prakRti, 8. sevArtta saMhanananAma uttara prakRti, 9. varNanAma uttara prakRti, 10. gandhanAma uttara prakRti, 11. rasanAma uttara prakRti, 12. sparzanAma uttara prakRti, 13. tiryaMcAnupUrvI nAma uttara prakRti, 14. agurulaghunAma uttara prakRti, 15. upaghAta nAma uttara prakRti, 16. vasanAma uttara prakRti, 17. bAdaranAma uttara prakRti, 18. aparyAptaka nAma uttara prakRti, 19. pratyeka zarIra nAma uttara prakRti, 20. asthira nAma uttara prakRti, 21. azubhanAma uttara prakRti, 22. durbhaganAma uttara prakRti, 23. anAdeya nAma uttara prakRti, 24. ayazaskIrti nAma uttara prakRti, 25. nirmANa nAma uttara prkRti| Immature false vision bisensual beings of having two senses, three senses and four senses have been said of too much chaotic modification. These living beings bind twenty five post tendencies of physical body as :- 1. Triyang gatiman uttar prakriti (post tendency of physical body of plant and animals realm), 2. Tendency of two senses physical body class. 3. Gross physical body named post tendency, 4. Post tendency of fire bodied beings physical body, 5. Post tendency of Karman body, 6. Hundak sansthan name uttar prakriti (dwarf posture physical body post tendency), 7. Gross bodied limbs and organs shape post tendency, 8. Sevart Samhanan name uttar prakriti, 9. Varnname post tendency, 10. Gandh name post tendency, 11.Rasnam uttar prakriti, 12. Sparshnam Uttar prakriti, 13. Triyanchan poorvinam uttar prakriti, 14. Agurulabhnam uttar prakriti (neither light nor heavy), 15. Upghatnam uttar prakriti, 16. Trasnam Uttar Prakriti (mobile nature), 17. Badarnam uttar prakriti (grow being), 18. Immature physical body post tendency, 19. Pratyek shareer name uttar prakriti (individual physical body post tendency, 20. Asthirnam uttarprakriti (not stable name post tendency), 21. Ashubh namuttar prakriti (unauspicious name post tendency), 22. Durbhag (disrespects) nam uttar prakriti, % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % 107 samavAyAMga sUtra %%%%%%%% 25th Samvaya %%%%%%% %%%%% % % %%%%%%% %%%%%%

Page #162
Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Yong %%%%%%%%%% | 23. Anuday nam uttar prakriti, 24. Apyashstithier nam uttar prakriti, 25. * Nirman nam uttar prakriti (proper structure of body). 170-gaMgA-siMdhUo NaM mahAnadIo paNavIsaM gAuyANiM puhutteNaM duhao ghaDamuhapavittieNaM muttAvalihArasaMThieNaM pavAteNa pddNti| rattA-rattAvaIo NaM mahANadIo paNavIsaM gAuyANi | puhutteNaM makaramuhapavittieNaM muttAvalihArasaMThieNaM pavAteNa pddNti| gaMgA-sindhu mahAnadiyA~ paccIsa koza pRthula (moTI) ghar3e ke mukha-samAna mukha meM praveza karatI 5 haiN| ve mahAnadiyA~ makara yAni magara ke mukha kI jihvA ke samAna panAle se nikalatI haiM aura muktAvalI - | hAra ke AkAra se prapAtadraha meM giratI haiN| isI prakAra rakta-raktavatI mahAnadiyA~ bhI paccIsa pRthula ghar3e F ke mukha samAna mukha meM praveza karatI haiN| ve mahAnadiyA~ makara ke mukha kI jihvA ke samAna panAle se || nikalatI haiM aura muktAvalI hAra ke AkAra se prapAta draha meM giratI haiN| The great rivers Ganga and Sindhu enter into the mouth that is compared to a pitcher whose mouth is twenty five kos thick. These two rivers emerge from a water channel that has a shape like the tongue of a crocodile and then fall into Prapatdrah (water fall lake) taking the shape of Muktawati rosary. The greatrivers named Rakt and Raktavati enter and fall in the sameway, too. 171-logabiMdusArassa NaM puvvassa paNavIsaM vatthU pnnnnttaa| caudahavA~ pUrva loka bindusAra hai| isake vastu nAmaka paccIsa arthAdhikAra kahe gae haiN| The fourteen poorva has been mentioned as Bindusar. Its chapter Vastu has been said of twenty five Arthadhikar [clauses]. 172-imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM paNavIsaM paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| ahesattamAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM paNavIsaM sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| asurakumArANaM devANaM atyaMgaiyANaM paNavIsaM paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| sohammIsANeNaM devANaM atthegaiyANaM paNavIsaM paliovamAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| isa ratnaprabhA pRthvI meM paccIsa palyopama sthiti ke anekoM nAraka kahe gae haiN| adhastana sAtavIM OM mahAtamaH pRthvI hai| isameM kitane hI nArakoM kI sthiti paccIsa sAgaropama ullikhita hai| kitane hI | asurakumAra deva paccIsa palyopama sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| saudharma-IzAna kalpa meM bhI kitane hI devoM ke E kI sthiti paccIsa palyopama nirUpita hai| The hellish beings of this Ratanprabha hell have been described of twenty five Palyopama duration. Below there is the seventh hell named Mahatamh Prithvi, the life span of hellish beings of this hell has been said of twenty five | paccIsavAM samavAya 108 Samvayang Sutra

Page #163
Sagropama duration. The life duration of the celestial beings of Sodharma-Ishan kalpa too, has been said of twenty five Palyopama. | 173-majjhimaheTThimagevejANaM devANaM jahaNNeNaM paNavIsaM sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| je || devA heTThimauvarimagevejagavimANesu devattAe uvavaNNA, tesi NaM devANaM ukkoseNaM paNavIsaM sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| te NaM devA paNavIsAe addhamAsehiM ANamaMti vA, pANamaMti vA, F ussasaMti vA, nIsasaMti vaa| tesi NaM devANaM paNavIsaM vAsasahassehiM AhAraTe smuppji|| . saMtegaiyA bhavasiddhiyA jIvA je paNavIsAe bhavaggahaNehiM sijjhissaMti bujhissaMti muccissaMti parinivvAissaMti savvadukkhANamaMtaM krissNti| madhyama-adhastana graiveyaka deva kahe gae haiN| una devoM kI jaghanya sthiti paccIsa sAgaropama kahI * gaI hai| ve deva adhastana uparima graiveyaka vimAnoM meM deMvarUpa se utpanna hote haiN| ve deva paccIsa sAgaropama utkRSTa sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| ve deva paccIsa ardhamAsoM (sAr3he bAraha mAsoM) ke uparAnta zvAsocchvAsa | yA Ana- prANa kI kriyA karate haiN| ve deva paccIsa hajAra varSoM ke pazcAt AhAra kI icchA karate haiN| . kitane hI bhavyasiddhika jIva paccIsa bhava (janma) grahaNa kreNge| tadanantara ve jIva siddha-buddha | hoNge| ve bhavya siddhika jIva karmoM se mukti pAkara parama nirvANa ko prApta hoNge| ve jIva antatogatvA E sarva duHkhoM kA zamana (anta) kreNge| It has been said about the Madhyam Adhsthan graivayak in which the life span of the celestial beings has been said of minimum twenty five Sagropama duration. These gods take births into the Adhsthan Uprim graivayak celestial vehicles in the form of celestial beings. They have been said of maximum twenty five Sagropama duration. They respirate or inhale and exhale once after the interval of twenty five half months i.e. after twelve and a half months. They desire for food once after the expiry of twenty five thousand years. There some of the Bhavyasidhik jeevas (the beings capable of salvation) will take twenty five births in future. After that they would get liberation destroying all their accumulated karmas of previous lives and attain the ultimate goal of life i.e. "Param Nirvan". They will annihilate all their miseries and sufferings in the end. / / paccIsavAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Twenty Fifth Samvaya) samavAyAga sUtra 109 25th Samvaya

Page #164
Yuan Bian chabbIsavAM samavAya The Twenty Sixth Samvaya 174 - chavvIsaM dasakappavavahArANaM uddesaNakAlA paNNattA, taM jahA - dasa dasANaM, cha kappassa, dasa vavahArassa / dazAzrutaskandha, kalpa sUtra aura vyavahAra sUtra ke chabbIsa uddezanakAla (Agama yA zAstra kI vAcanA dene kA kAla ) kahe gae haiN| yathA - dazAsUtra yAni dazAzrutaskandha ke daza, kalpa sUtra ke chaha aura vyavahAra sUtra ke daza uddezana kAla (10+6+10=26) / - The preaching time of limbs-Dashaskand Kalp Sutra and Vyavhar Sutra (the time in relation to vachana of the Agama and scriptures) has been mentioned twenty six as:- Ten of Dashasutra i.e. Dashashrut Skand, six of Kalpa sutra and ten of Vyavhar sutra 10+6+10=26. 175 - abhavasiddhiyANaM jIvANaM mohaNijjassa kammassa chavvIsaM kammaMsA saMtakammA paNNattA, taM jahA-micchattamohaNijjaM, solasa kasAyA, itthIvede purisavede napuMsakavede hAsaM arati rati bhayaM sogaM dugNchaa| -- abhavya siddhika jIva nirUpati haiN| una jIvoM ke mohanIya ke chabbIsa karmAMza yAni prakRtiyA~ sattA meM ullikhita haiM, yathA - 1. mithyAtva mohanIya, 2-17. solaha kaSAya, 18. strI veda, 19. puruSa veda, 20. napuMsaka veda, 21. hAsya, 22. arati, 23. rati, 24. bhaya, 25. zoka, 26. jugupsA (1+16+1+1+1+1+1+1+1+1+1=26) / The description regarding the beings not capable of salvation (Abhavyasidhik jeevas) has been made and the twenty six tendencies of delusion karmas are in existence of the beings. In the scriptures they have been mentioned as :1. Wrong belief delusion, 2. Sixteen passions, 3. Female-gender feelings, 4.Male gender feelings, 5. Neuter gender feelings, 6. Jokes, 7. Non-indulgence in restraint, 8. Indulgence in mundane pleasures Rati, 9. Fear, 10. Worry, 11. Disgust (1+16+1+1+1+1+1+1+1+_1+1=26) 176 - imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM chavvIsaM palio mAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| ahesattamAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM chavvIsaM sAgarovamAI ThiI paNNattA / asurakumArANaM devANaM atthegaiyANaM chavvIsaM paliovamAiM ThiI paNNattA / sohammIsANe NaM devANaM atthegaiyANaM chavvIsaM paliovamAiM ThiI paNNattA / chabbIsavAM samavAya Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Xie 110 Samvayang Sutra

Page #165
Nan Di Ming Wei Nan Nan Nan Nan Nan Nan Nan % % isa ratnaprabhA pRthvI meM chabbIsa palyopama sthiti ke anekoM nAraka kahe gae haiN| adhastana sAtavIM mahAtamaH prabhA pRthvI meM kitane hI nArakoM kI sthiti chabbIsa sAgaropama hai| kitane hI asurakumAra deva bhI chabbIsa palyopama sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| isI prakAra saudharma-IzAna kalpa meM nivAsa karane vAle kitane hI deva chabbIsa palyopama sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| In this Ratanprabha (prithvi) hell the life span of some hellish beings has been narrated of twenty six Palyopama duration. Below the seventh (prithvi) hell has been said in the name of Mahatamh prabh hell in which the life span of the hellish beings has been mentioned of twenty six Sagropama duration. Some Asur kumar (the fiendish god) also have the life span of twenty six Palyopama duration likewise the life span of the celestial beings of SodharmaIshan kalpas has been mentioned of twenty six Palyopama duration each. 177-majjhimamajjhimagevejayANaM devANaM jahaNNeNaM chavvIsaM sAgarovamAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| je devA majjhimaheTThimagevejayavimANesu devattAe uvavaNNA tesi NaM devANaM ukkoseNaM chavvIsaM . sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| te NaM devA chavvIsAe addhamAsehiM ANamaMti vA, pANamaMti vA, || UsasaMti vA, nIsasaMti vaa| tesi NaM devANaM chavvIsaM vAsasahassehiM AhAraTe smuppjji| saMtegaiyA bhavasiddhiyA jIvA je chavvIsehiM bhavaggahaNehiM sijjhissaMti bujjhissaMti muccissaMti parinivvAissaMti savvadukkhANamaMtaM krissNti| ___madhyama-madhyama graiveyaka deva nirUpita haiN| unakI jaghanya sthiti chabbIsa sAgaropama kahI gaI hai| | ve deva madhyama adhastana graiveyaka vimAnoM meM devarUpa se utpanna hote haiN| ve deva chabbIsa sAgaropama utkRSTa sthiti vAle kahe gae haiN| ve deva chabbIsa ardhamAsoM (teraha mAsoM) ke uparAnta ucchvAsa-niHzvAsa yA | Ana-prANa kI kriyA karate haiN| ve deva chabbIsa hajAra varSoM ke pazcAt AhAra kI icchA karate haiN| kitane hI bhavyasiddhika jIva chabbIsa bhava (janma) grahaNa kreNge| taduparAnta ve jIva siddha-buddha | hoNge| ve bhavya siddhika jIva karmoM se mukti pAkara parinirvANa ko prApta hoNge| ve jIva antatogatvA sarva duHkhoM kA zamana (anta) kreNge| Madhyam-Madhyam Graivayak celestial beings have been mentioned in which the life span of these celestial beings has been mentioned minimum of twenty six Sagropama duration. They take birth into the Madhyam Adhstan graivayak celestial vehicles in the form of celestial beings, they have been said maximum of twenty six life duration. They respirate or inhale and exhale once after a period of twenty six half months i.e. after thirteen months. They desire for food once after the interval of twenty six thousand years. / chabbIsavAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Twenty Six Samvaya) % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % samavAyAga sUtra 111 26th Samvaya %

Page #166
sattAIsavAM samavAya The Twenty Seventh Samvaya 178-sattAvIsaM aNagAraguNA paNNattA, taM jahA-pANAivAyAo veramaNaM 1, musAvAyAo veramaNaM 2, adinnAdANAo veramaNaM 3, mehuNAo veramaNaM 4, pariggahAo veramaNaM 5, soiMdiyaNiggahe 6, cakkhidiyaNiggahe 7, ghANiMdiyaNiggahe 8, jibhidiyaNiggahe 9, phAsiMdiyaNiggahe 10, kohavivege 11, mANavivege 12, mAyAvivege 13, lobhavivege 14, bhAvasacce 15, karaNasacce 16, jogasacce 17, khamA 18, virAgayA 19, maNasamAharaNayA 20, vayasamAharaNayA 21, kAyasamAharaNayA 22, NANasaMpaNNayA 23, dasaNasaMpaNNayA 24, | carittasaMpaNNayA 25, veyaNa ahiyAsaNayA 26, mAraNaMtiya ahiyAsaNayA 27 / . ___anagAra-nirgrantha sAdhuoM (anagAra zramaNa) ke sattAIsa guNa (pA~ca mUla guNa aura zeSa bAIsa uttara guNa) nirUpita haiN| yathA - 1. prANAtipAta-viramaNa mUla guNa, 2. mRSAvAda-viramaNa mUla guNa, * 3. adattAdAna-viramaNa mUla guNa, 4. maithuna-viramaNa mUla guNa, 5. parigraha-viramaNa mUla guNa, 6. zrotrendriyanigraha uttara guNa, 7. cakSurindriya nigraha uttara guNa, 8. ghrANendriya-nigraha uttara guNa, 9. / jihvendriya-nigraha uttara guNa, 10. sparzanendriya-nigraha uttara guNa, 11. krodhaviveka uttara guNa, 12. mAna | viveka uttara guNa, 13. mAyA viveka uttara guNa, 14. lobha viveka uttara guNa, 15. bhAvasatya uttara guNa, 16. karaNa satya uttara guNa, 17. yoga satya uttara guNa, 18. kSamA uttara guNa, 19. virAgatA uttara guNa, 20. manaH samAharaNatA uttara guNa, 21. vacana samAharaNatA uttara guNa, 22. kAya samAharaNatA uttara guNa, 23. jJAna sampannatA uttara guNa, 24. darzana sampannatA uttara guNa, 25. cAritra sampannatA uttara guNa, 26. vedanAti sahanatA uttara guNa, 27. mAraNAntikAti sahanatA uttara guNa (maraNa ke samaya parISahoMupasargoM ko sahanA tathA kisI vyakti ke dvArA hone vAle mAraNAntika kaSTa ko sahate hue bhI usa para kalyANakArI mitra kI buddhi rkhnaa)| It has been narrated that there are twenty seven attributes (five main (radical) virtues and twenty two subsequent virtues) as :- 1. Main virtue of killing, 2. Main virtue of renouncing of telling lies, 3. Main (radical) attribution of taking the things which have not been given, 4. Main virtue of renouncing of copulation, 5. Main virtue of renouncing the possessiveness, 6. Subsequent attribute of controlling the sense of hearing, 7. Subsequent virtue of checking the sense of seeing, 8. Virtue of controlling the smelling sense of smell, 9. Subsequent attribute of restraining the senses of taste, 10. Subsequent virtue of restraining the sense of touch, 11. Subsequent attribute of anger discernment, 12. Subsequent virtue of conceit discernment, 13. Subsequent virtue of deceit Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting F Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Le OM sattAIsavAM samavAya Samvayang Sutra Ma Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Lie % . 112

Page #167
kamala tulya nirlipta 10. sparzanendriya-nigraha 11. krodhaviveka 12. mAna viveka 7. cakSurindriya nigraha 6. zrotrendriyanigraha 5. 9. jihvendriya-nigraha 8. ghrANendriya-nigraha * parigraha-viramaNa 4. maithuna - viramaNa siMha- sama parAkramI '3. adattAdAna-viramaNa sAdhu ke sattAIsa guNa 13. mAyA viveka 2. mRSAvAda - viramaNa 1. prANAtipAta-viramaNa 14. lobha viveka 15. bhAvasatya 27. mAraNAntikAti sahanatA 26. vedanAti sahanatA 25. cAritra sampannatA 16. karaNa satya 17. yoga satya madhukara tulya mudhAjIvI 18. kSamA 19. virAgatA 20. manaH samAharaNatA 21. vacana samAharaNatA 22. kAya samAharaNatA 23. jJAna sampannatA 24. darzana sampannatA sphaTika tulya sunirmala

Page #168
sAdhu ke sattAIsa guNa ___ mana, vacana, kAya ko pApa janaka kriyAoM se haTAkara dharma-kriyAoM meM saMyojita karane vAlA sAdhu | 5 hotA hai| mana, vacana aura karma-ina tInoM staroM para sAdhu svayaM ko pUrNataH sAdha letA hai| isa sAdhanA se usake || jIvana ke sabhI durguNa dUra ho jAte haiN| vaha sadguNoM kA akSaya koSa bana jAtA hai| sUtra saMkhyA 178 meM sAdhu ke sattAIsa guNoM kA ullekha huA hai| ina sattAIsa pradhAna guNoM meM hI anya asaMkhya guNoM kA samAveza ho jAtA hai| citra ke cAroM konoM para insaiTa citroM kA bhAvArtha isa prakAra hai| (1) kamala : jaise jala meM rahakara bhI kamala usase achUtA rahatA hai, aise hI sAdhu saMsAra meM rahakara bhI usase achUtA rahatA hai| (2) bhaMvarA : jaise bhaMvarA phUloM ko nukasAna pahuMcAye binA hI unase udara-poSaNa kara letA hai, aise hI sAdhu gRhasthoM para bhAra na banakara thor3A-thor3A AhAra prApta kara udarapoSaNa kara letA hai| (3) jaise siMha nirbhaya hokara jaMgala meM ghUmatA hai, aise hI sAdhu nirbhaya-mana se sAdhanA-mArga meM vicaraNa karatA (4) jaise hIrA kisI bhI prahAra ko jhela letA hai aise hI sAdhu sabhI parISahoM ko samabhAva se jhela letA hai| -sUtra 178 27 Attributions of an Ascetic An ascetic is one who is indulged in religious activities driving off sinful activities of mind, speech and body. The ascetic absolutely get accomplished himself at the level of all the three-mind, speech and body. Through this accomplishment he remains away from all the perverted activities. He becomes the indestructive treasure of pious virtues. In aphorism no. 178 the twenty seven virtues of monk have been described. The other innumerable virtues are automatically gets included in these twenty seven main virtues. The implied meaning of the picture in inset at all the four corner of the illustration is as under: | 1. Lotus : As the lotus remains untouched by the water white staying in water such as the ascetic remains untouched white performing mundane activities. 2. Black bee: As such the black bee collects food from the flowers without hurting them so as the ascetic feeds himself by collected food in a little quarterly from so many households without disturbing any one householder. Such as the lion wanders undaunted in the forest so as the ascetic moves forward on the path of spirituality having no fear in mind. 4. Such as the diamond can endure the heaviest stroke so as the ascetic faces all the afflictions with equanimity. [Sutra 178] % % % % % % % %% % % % % %% % % %% % % % % % % %% % % % % %

Page #169
Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Kai Shi Ting Ting Xin Kai Wu Zhe Zhe Zhe Zhe Zhe Le Er Kai Kai FFFFFFEE discernment, 14. Subsequent attribute of greed discernment, 15. Subsequent virtue of truth-disposition, 16. Subsequent attribution truth in reasons, 17. Subsequent quality of activities regarding truth, 18. Subsequent virtue of forgiveness, 19. Subsequent virtue of non-attachment, 20. Subsequent virtue of controlling the mind, 21. Subsequent virtue of controlling the speech, 22. Subsequent virtue of controlling the bodies activities, 23. Subsequent virtue of wealth of knowledge, 24. Subsequent virtue of perception accomplishment, 25. Subsequent virtue of conduct affluency, 26. Subsequent attribute of tolerance of sufferings, 27. Subsequent virtue of forbearance of death agony (to bear the afflictions at the time of death and to keep equanimity and wisdom towards a beatitutic friend and a person who has given death like pains and miseries. 179-jaMbuddIve dIve abhiivajjehiM sattAvIsAe ekkhattehiM saMvavahAre vttttti| egamege NaM # NakkhattamAse sattAvIsAhiM rAiMdiyAhiM rAiMdiyaggeNaM pnnnntte| sohammIsANesu kappesu vimANapuDhavI sattAvIsaM joyaNasayAI bAhalleNaM pnnnnttaa| jambUdvIpa nAmaka dvIpa nirUpita hai| isa dvIpa meM abhijit nakSatra ko chor3akara zeSa nakSatroM ke dvArA mAsa Adi kA vyavahAra-pravartatA hai| (abhijit nakSatra kA uttarASADhA nakSatra ke caturtha caraNa meM praveza ho jAtA hai|) nakSatra mAsa ke sattAIsa dina-rAta kI pradhAnatA kA varNana kiyA gayA hai| arthAt nakSatra mAsa meM sattAIsa dina hote haiN| saudharma IzAna kalpoM meM unake vimAnoM kI pRthvI sattAIsa sau yojana moTI kahI gaI hai| There is a Jambu.continent. In this continent barring the constellation Fil Abhijit the remaining constellations have the whirling deal of months etc. Abhijit Nakshtra gets entered into the fourth part/step of the Uttrashada Nakshtra. The importance of twenty seven days and night comprising constellation month has been narrated. It means a Nakshtra month has twenty seven days. The thickness of the land (prithvi) of the celestial vehicles of Sodharma-Ishan kalpa has been said of twenty seven hundred yojanas. 180-veyagasammattabaMdhovarayassa NaM mohaNijassa kammassa sattAvIsaM uttarapagaDIo saMtakammaMsA pnnnnttaa| sAvaNasuddhasattamIsu NaM sUrie sattAvIsaMguliyaM porisicchAyaM NivvattaittA | NaM divasakhettaM niyaTTamANe rayaNikhettaM abhiNivaTTamANe cAraM cri| vedaka samyaktva ke bandha rahita jIva ke mohanIya karma kI sattAIsa prakRtiyA~ nirUpita haiN| zrAvaNa sudI saptamI ke dina sUrya sattAIsa aMgulI kI pauruSI chAyA karatA hai, taduparAnta divasa kSetra (sUrya se prakAzita AkAza) kI ora lauTatA huA rajanI kSetra yAni prakAza kI hAni karatA aura andhakAra ko F| bar3hatA huA saMcAra karatA hai| Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting samavAyAMga sUtra 113 27th Samvaya

Page #170
%%%%% % %%%%%%%%%%%%%% %%%% %%%% %%% % Devoid of the bondage of Vedak righteuosness twenty seven tendencies of the delusion karma of a living being have been described. On the seventh bright day of Shravan the sun produces the Porushi shadow of twenty seven fingers. After that it travels from the day time to night i.e. returning from the sun illuminated sky towards the dark side reducing its brightness & advances towards night. 181-imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM sattAvIsaM paliovamAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| ahesattamAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM sattAvIsaM sAgarovamAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| asurakumArANaM devANaM atthegaiyANaM sattAvIsaM paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| sohammIsANesu kappesu atthegaiyANaM devANaM sattAvIsaM paliovamAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| isa ratnaprabhA pRthvI meM sattAIsa palyopama sthiti ke anekoM nAraka kahe gae haiN| adhastana saptama pRthvI mahAtama:prabhA hai jisameM sattAIsa sAgaropama sthiti ke nAraka haiN| kitane hI asurakumAra deva sattAIsa / palyopama sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| saudharma-IzAna kalpoM meM bhI kitaneka deva sattAIsa palyopama sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| In this hell of Ratanprabha the life duration of the hellish beings has been said of twenty seven Palyopama. Below is the seventh land (hell) named * Mahatamh prabha in which the hellish beings have been said of twenty seven Sagropama duration. The Asur Kumar (malevolent demons) have been said of twenty seven Palyopama duration. The celestial beings of the celestial vehicle of Sodharma-Ishan kalpa have been told of twenty seven Palyopama duration 182-majjhima-uvarimagevejayANaM devANaM jahaNNeNaM sattAvIsaM sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| * je devA majjhimagevejayavimANesu devattAe uvavaNNA, tesi NaM devANaM ukkoseNaM sattAvIsaM | sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| te NaM devA sattAvIsAe addhamAsehiM ANamaMti vA, pANamaMti vA, ke ussasaMti vA, nIsasaMti vaa| tesi NaM devANaM sattAvIsaM vAsasahassehiM AhAraTTe smuppji| ___saMtegaiyA bhavasiddhiyA jIvA je sattAvIsAe bhavaggahaNehiM sijjhissaMti bujjhissaMti * muccissaMti parinivvAissaMti savvadukkhANamaMtaM krissNti| ___madhyama-uparima graiveyaka deva sattAIsa sAgaropama jaghanya sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| ve deva madhyama graiveyaka vimAnoM meM devarUpa se utpanna hote haiN| ve sattAIsa sAgaropama utkRSTa sthiti ke deva kahe gae haiN| ve 12 sattAIsa ardhamAsoM (sAr3he teraha mAsoM) ke uparAnta ucchvAsa-niHzvAsa yAni Ana-prANa kI kriyA karate haiN| ve deva sattAIsa hajAra varSoM ke pazcAt AhAra kI icchA karate haiN| vahA~ anekoM bhavya siddhika jIva haiN| ve sattAIsa bhava (janma) grahaNa kreNge| ve jIva tadanantara siddha sattAIsavAM samavAya 114 Samvayang Sutra

Page #171
Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang %%%%%%%%%%%%%%%% buddha hoNge| ve bhavyasiddhika jIva karmoM se mukti pAkara parinirvANa ko prApta hoNge| ve antatogatvA sarvaduHkhoM kA zamana (anta) kreNge| Middle-upper graivayak gods have been described minimum of twenty seven Sagropama life duration. They take birth as acelestial beings into the Middle Graivayak celestial vehicles. These celestial beings have been narrated maximum of twenty seven Sagropama duration and inhale and exhale or do this activity of respiration after the lapse of a period of twenty seven fortnight i.e. after thirteen and a half months. They desire for food once after the expiry of twenty seven thousand years. Bhavyasidhik jeevas - the beings capable of salvation are found there, they will take only twenty seven births in future and after that will been lightened. These Bhavyasidhik beings after annihilating all there past karmas would attain the ultimate truth & Param Nirvana. In the end they would destroy all their miseries and sufferings. // sattAIsavAM samavAya samApta / (The End of Twenty Seventh Samvaya) aDhAIsavAM samavAya The Twenty Eighth Samvaya 183-aTThAvIsavihe AyArapakappe paNNatte, taM jahA-mAsiA ArovaNA 1, sapaMcarAI | mAsiA ArovaNA 2, sadasarAImAsiyA ArovaNA 3 / [sapaNNarasarAi-mAsiA ArovaNA 4, savIsairAImAsiA ArovaNA 5, sapaMcavIsarAi mAsiA ArovaNA 6- evaM ceva do mAsiA ArovaNA sapaMcarAI do mAsiA ArovaNA 06 / evaM timAsiyA ArovaNA 6, caumAsiyA ArovaNA 6, uvaghAiyA ArovaNA 25, aNuvaghAiyA ArovaNA 26, kasiNA ArovaNA 27, akasiNA ArovaNA 28 / etAvatA AyArapakappe etAva tAva aayriyvve| ___aTThAIsa prakAra kA AcAra-prakalpa (adhyayana vizeSa) kahA gayA hai| yathA - 1. mAsikI AropaNA AcAra prakalpa (anAcAra-aparAdha jisakI zuddhi eka mAsa ke tapa se sambhava ho, to aise doSI-sAdhu ko usI pUrva pradatta prAyazcitta meM mAsa bhara kA prAyazcitta diyA jAnA), 2. sapaMcarAtrimAsikI AropaNA AcAra-prakalpa (anAcAra-aparAdha jisakI zuddhi pA~ca dina-rAtri ke tapa ke sAtha eka mAsa ke tapa se ho, to aise doSI-sAdhu ko usI pUrva pradatta prAyazcitta meM pA~ca dina-rAta sahita eka mAsa kA prAyazcitta diyA jAnA), 3. sadazarAtri mAsikI AropaNA AcAra-prakalpa (anAcAra-aparAdha jisakI zuddhi daza %%,Ming Ming ! samavAyAMga sUtra 115 28th Samvaya

Page #172
5555555555555%%%%%%%%%%%%%%% % % | dina-rAtri sahita eka mAsa ke tapa se ho to aise doSI-sAdhu ko usI pUrva pradatta prAyazcitta meM daza dina-rAta sahita eka mAsa kA prAyazcitta diyA jAnA), 4. sapaMcadaza rAtri mAsikI AropaNA AcAra prakalpa (isI prakAra mAsa sahita pandraha dina-rAtri ke tapa se hone vAlI zuddhi hetu doSI-sAdhu ko usI pUrva pradatta prAyazcitta meM pandraha dina-rAta sahita eka mAsa kA prAyazcitta diyA jAnA), 5. saviMzatirAtri mAsikI AropaNA AcAra prakalpa (bIsa-dina-rAtri kA mAsika prAyazcita), 6. sapaMcaviMzati rAtri mAsikI AropaNA AcAra-prakalpa (isI prakAra paccIsa dina-rAta ke vahana yogya mAsika praayshcit)| isI pakAra dvimAsikI AropaNA AcAra-prakalpa ke chaha bheda, 8. trimAsikI AropaNA AcAra-prakalpa ke chaha || bheda, 9. caturmAsikI AropaNA AcAra-prakalpa ke chaha bheda / isa prakAra cAroM mAsikI AropaNA AcAra | prakalpa ke caubIsa bheda nirUpita haiN| (6-4-24), 25. upaghAtikA AropaNA AcAra prakalpa, 26. - anupaghAtikA AropaNA AcAra-prakalpa 27. kRtsnA AropaNA AcAra prakalpa, 28. akRtsnA AropaNA aacaar-prklp| yaha taba taka AcaraNIya hai jaba taka ki Acarita doSa kI zuddhi na ho jaave| saMketa-aparAdha kitanA hI bar3A ho, para chaha mAsa se adhika tapa kA vidhAna nahIM hai| The twenty eight types of conduct enterprise (special chapters) have been narrated. They are: 1. Monthly attribution to conduct enterprises (purification is possible of any improper act or crime done by an ascetic through observation of one month duration austerity (tap) then one month's long repentance should be given with the already observed expiation), 2. Five days and nights monthly attribution to conduct enterprise (purification of any improper and wrong deed within a period of five days and nights alongwith the (Tap) austerity of one month then repentance for a period of five days and night alongwith one month expiation should be given to that guilty ascetic, 3. With ten days and nights monthly attribution to conduct enterprises (purification of any improper deed and crime committed by any monk or nun through the observation often days and nights attribution alongwith the one month (Tap) austerity then the repentance for a period of ten days and nights alongwith already given one month repentance should be awarded to that guilty ascetic, 4. With fifteen days and nights monthly attribution conduct enterprise (likewise the purification through observing austerity for a period of fifteen days and nights alongwith one months expiation should be given, 5. With twenty days and nights monthly attribution to conduct enterprise (expiation for a period of twenty days and nights with expiation of one month, 6. With twenty five days and nights monthly attribution conduct enterprise (expiation worthy to be observed for a period of twenty five days and nights alongwith a month long expiation, 7. Thus two months attribution to conduct enterprise and its six types, 8. Six | division of conduct enterprise for three months attribution, 9. Four months Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting $ $$ aTThAIsavAM samavAya .116 Samvayang Sutra

Page #173
%%%%%%%%%% %%%%% %%% %%% %%%% %%% %% %%%% attribution to the six division of conduct enterprise. In this way twenty four divisions of these four months attributions of conduct enterprise have been expounded (6x4 = 24), 25.Upghatika attribution, 26. Anupghatika attribution to conduct enterprise, 27. Kritsna attribution, 28. Akritsna attribution to conduct enterprise. These attributions are to be performed till then the committed fault has not been purified. Note : How severe the crime may be but there is not any legislation/rite to observe austerity for more than six months. 184-bhavasiddhiyANaM jIvANaM atthegaiyANaM mohaNijjassa kammassa aTThAvIsaM kammaMsA saMtakammA paNNattA, taM jahA-sammattaveyaNija micchattaveyaNijaM sammAmicchattaveyaNija, solasa kasAya, Nava nnoksaayaa| kitane hI bhavya siddhika jIvoM ke mohanIya karma kI aTThAIsa prakRtiyA~ kahI gaI haiN| yathA - 1. samyaktva vedanIya karma prakRti, 2. mithyAtva vedanIya karma prakRti, 3. samyagmithyAtva vedanIya karma prakRti, 4. solaha kaSAya, 5. nau nokaSAya (1+1+1+16+9=28) Twenty eight tendencies of delusion karmas of beings capable to salvation (Bhavyasidhik jeevas) have been expounded as :- 1. Righteousness feeling karmas tendency, 2. Faslehood feelings karma tendency, 3. Righteousness falsehood feeling karma tendency, 4. Sixteen passions, 5. Nine quasi passions (No-kashaya) (1+1+1+16+ 9 = 28) 185-AbhiNibohiyaNANe aTThAvIsavihe paNNatte taM jahA-soiMdiyaatthAvaggahe F1, cakkhiMdiyaatthAvaggahe 2, ghANiMdiyaatthAvaggahe 3, jibbhidiyaatthAvaggahe 4, phAsiMdiya|| asthAvaggahe 5, NoiMdiyaatthAvaggahe 6, soiMdiyavaMjaNovaggahe 7, ghANiMdiyavaMjaNovaggahe | 8, jibhidiyavaMjaNovaggahe 9, phAsiMdiyavaMjaNovaggahe 10, sotidiyaIhA 11, cakkhidiyaIhA | 12, ghANiMdiyaIhA 13, jibhidiyaIhA 14, phAsiMdiyaIhA 15, NoiMdiyaIhA 16, sotiMdiyA| vAe 17, cakkhidiyAvAe 18, ghANiMdiyAvAe, 19, jibhidiyAvAe 20, phAsiMdiyAvAe || 21, NoiMdiyAvAe 22, soiMdiyadhAraNA 23, cakkhidiyadhAraNA 24, ghANiMdiyadhAraNA | 25, jibhidiyadhAraNA 26, phAsiMdiyadhAraNA 27, NoiMdiyadhAraNA 28 / Abhinibodhika jJAna ke aTThAIsa prakAra kahe gae haiN| yathA- 1. zrotrendriya-arthAvagraha Abhinibodhika jJAna, 2. cakSurindriya-arthAvagraha Abhinibodhika jJAna, 3. ghrANendriya-arthAvagraha Abhinibodhika jJAna, 4. jihvendriya-arthAvagraha Abhinibodhika jJAna, 5. sparzanendriya-arthAvagraha Abhinibodhika jJAna, 6. noindriya-arthAvagraha AbhinibodhikajJAna, 7. zrotrendriya-vyaMjanAvagraha Abhinibodhika jJAna, 8. Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Le Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting 117 samavAyAga sUtra 28th Samvaya 5555Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Wei Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang

Page #174
Wan Wan Wan ghrANendriya-vyaMjanAvagraha Abhinibodhika jJAna, 9. jihvendriya-vyaMjanAvagraha Abhinibodhika jJAna, 10. sparzanendriyavyaMjanAvagraha Abhinibodhika jJAna, 11. zrotrendriya - IhA Abhinibodhika jJAna, 12. cakSurindriyahA Abhinibodhika jJAna, 13. ghrANendriya-IhA Abhinibodhika jJAna, 14. jihvendriya IhA Abhinibodhika OM jJAna, 15. sparzanendriya-IhA Abhinibodhika jJAna, 16. noindriya - IhA Abhinibodhika jJAna, 17. zrotrendriya- avAya Abhinibodhika jJAna, 18. cakSurindriya-avAya AbhinibodhikajJAna, 19. ghrANendriyaavAya Abhinibodhika jJAna, 20 jihvendriya-avAya AbhinibodhikajJAna, 21. sparzanendriya-avAya Abhinibodhika jJAna, 22. noindriya- avAya AbhinibodhikajJAna, 23. zrotrendriyadhAraNA Abhinibodhika jJAna, 24. cakSurindriya dhAraNA Abhinibodhika jJAna, 25. ghrANendriya- dhAraNA Abhinibodhika jJAna, 26. jihvendriya-dhAraNA Abhinibodhika jJAna, 27. sparzanendriya- dhAraNA AbhinibodhikajJAna, 28. noindriya dhAraNA Abhinibodhika jJAna / Twenty eight types of deductive cognition knowledge have been expounded as :- 1. Deductive cognition knowledge of through sense of hearing perception / awareness, 2. Through object awareness of deductive cognition knowledge, 3. Through object perception deductive cognition knowledge, 4. Through object perception deductive cognition knowledge, 5. Touch senses object awareness deductive cognition knowledge, 6. Noendriya (mind) object awareness deductive cognition knowledge, 7. Shrotendriya contact perception deductive cognition knowledge, 8. Ghranendriya (organ of smell) contact awareness deductive cognition knowledge, 9. Jihvendriya (organ of taste) contact perception deductive cognition knowledge, 10. Sparshendriya contact awareness deductive cognition knowledge, 11. Hearing sense discriminating speculative deductive cognition knowledge, 12. Ocular senses speculative deductive cognition knowledge, 13. Smelling senses speculative deductive cognition knowledge, 14. Tongue senses discriminative deductive cognition knowledge, 15. Touch senses speculation deductive cognition knowledge, 16. Super sense ( mind) speculative deductive cognition knowledge, 17. Hearing senses avaya (perceptual judgement) deductive cognition knowledge, 18. Seeing senses perceptual judgement deductive cognition knowledge, 19. Smelling senses perceptual judgement deductive cognition knowledge,20. Tongue senses perceptual judgement deductive cognition knowledge, 21. Touch senses perceptual judgement deductive cognition knowledge, 22. Super sense ( mind) perceptual judgement deductive cognition knowledge, 23. Hearing senses retention (dharana) deductive cognition knowledge, 24. Ocular senses retention deductive cognition knowledge, 25. Smelling senses retention deductive cognition knowledge, 26. Tongue retention deductive cognition knowledge, 27. Touch senses retention deductive cognition knowledge, 28. Super sense (mind) retention deductive cognition knowledge. Samvayang Sutra aTThAIsavAM samavAya 118 Bian Chu Wan Chu ** Xin

Page #175
186-IsANe NaM kappe aTThAvIsaM vimANAvAsasayasahassA pnnnnttaa| IzAna kalpa meM aTThAIsa lAkha vimAnAvAsa kahe gae haiN| The number of celestial vehicles (viman) in Ishan kalpa has been narrated twenty eight lacs. 187-jIve NaM devagaimmi baMdhamANe nAmassa kammassa aTThAvIsaM uttarapagaDIo baMdhati, taM jahA-devagatinAmaM 1, paMciMdiyajAtinAma 2, veuvviyasarIranAmaM 3, teyagasarIranAmaM 4, kammaNasarIranAmaM 5, samacauraMsasaMThANanAmaM 6, veuvviyasarIragovaMganAmaM 7, vaNNanAmaM 8, gaMdhanAma 9, rasanAmaM 10, phAsanAmaM 11, devANupugvinAmaM 12, agurulahunAmaM 13, uvaghAyanAmaM 14, parAghAyanAmaM 15, ussAsanAmaM 16, pasatthavihAyogainAmaM 17, tasanAmaM 18, bAyaranAmaM 5 19, pajattanAma 20, patteyasarIranAmaM 21, thirathirANaM subhAsubhANaM AejANAejANaM doNhaM aNNayaraM ega nAma 24, nibNdhi| [subhaganAmaM 25, sussaranAmaM 26-, jasokittinAmaM 27, nimmANanAmaM 28 / 2. deva gati ko bAMdhane vAlA jIva nAma karma kI aTThAIsa uttara prakRtiyoM ko bA~dhatA hai| ve aTThAIsa | uttara prakRtiyA~ isa prakAra haiM- 1. devagati nAma, 2. paMcendriya jAti nAma, 3. vaikriyazarIra nAma, 4. taijasa | zarIra nAma, 5. kArmaNa zarIra nAma, 6. samacaturasra saMsthAna nAma, 7. vaikriyazarIrAGgopAGganAma, 8. varNa 5 nAma, 9. gandha nAma, 10. rasa nAma, 11. sparza nAma, 12. devAnupUrvI nAma, 13. agurulaghu nAma, 14. # upaghAta nAma, 15. parAghAta nAma, 16. ucchvAsa nAma, 17. prazasta vihAyogati nAma, 18. trasa nAma, 19. bAdara nAma, 20. paryApta nAma, 21. pratyeka zarIra nAma, 22. sthira-asthira nAmoM meM se koI eka nAma, 23. zubha-azubha nAmoM meM se koI eka nAma, 24. Adeya-anAdeya nAmoM meM se koI eka nAma, || 25. subhaga nAma, 26. susvara nAma, 27. yazaskIrti nAma, 28. nirmANa naam| The living beings who bind the karma causing birth as a celestial being the twenty eight tendencies of fluid body making karmas as follows :- 1. godly state body making, 2. five sense class making, 3. fluid body realm body making, 4. electric body making, 5. Karman body making, 6. Samchaturasna Sansthan 9 (balanced body shape), 7. fluid body limbs and organs body making, 8. colour F| body making, 9. Smell body making, 10. taste body making, 11. touch body making, 12. Devanupoorvi body making, 13. neither heavy nor light body | making, 14. Upghat body making, 15. Paraghat body making, 16. exhaling | inhaling body making, 17. commendable movement body making, 18.Movable body making, 19. gross (Baadar) body making, 20. complete body making, 21. individual body making, 22. any one body out of stable and non-stable body making, 23. any one body among the auspicious and non-auspicious body samavAyAMga sUtra 119 28th Samvaya

Page #176
Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian making, 24. Any one body among the Adeya-Anadeya (blessed or unblessed) body making, 25. Sobhagya ( fortunate ) body making, 26. Suswar (nice voice ) body making, 27. Yash kirti (fame and glory ) producing karma, 28. Nirman (proper formation of ) body making. 188 - evaM ceva neraiyA vi, NANattaM- appasatthavihAyogainAmaM huMDagasaMThANaNAmaM athiraNAmaM dubbhagaNAmaM asubhaNAmaM dussaraNAmaM aNAdijjaNAmaM ajasokittiNAmaM nimmANaNAmaM / isI prakAra naraka gati kA baMdha bA~dhane vAlA jIva bhI nAma karma kI aTThAIsa prakRtiyoM ko bA~dhatA hai kintu vaha prazasta prakRtiyoM ke sthAna para aprazasta karma prakRtiyoM ko bA~dhatA hai| yathA - vihAyo gati nAma, huMDakasaMsthAna nAma, asthira nAma, durbhaga nAma, azubha nAma, duHsvara nAma, anAdeyanAma, ayazaskIrti nAma aura nirmANa nAma / itanI mAtra hI bhinnatA hai| - aprazasta Thus the being who binds the karmas of the hell realm also bunch the twenty eight tendencies of body making karmas but he binds non-auspicious tendencies of body making karmas in place of auspicious tendencies as :- 1. Non-commendable / auspicious gait making, 2. Dwarf shape body making, 3. Unstable body making, 4. Inauspicious body making, 5. Bad voice body making, 6. Anadeya body making, 7. Inglorious body making and improper form of body making. The differences are merely to this extend. 189-imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM aTThAvIsaM paliovamAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| ahe sattamAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM aTThAvIsaM sAgarovamAI ThiI paNNattA / * asurakumArANaM devANaM atthegaiyANaM aTThAvIsaM paliovamAiM ThiI paNNattA / sohammIsANesu kappesu * devANaM atthegaiyANaM aTThAvIsaM paliovamAiM ThiI paNNattA / isa ratnaprabhA pRthvI meM kitane hI nArakoM kI sthiti aTThAIsa palyopama hai / adhastana sAtavIM pRthvI mahAtamaH prabhA hai| usameM aTThAIsa sAgaropama sthiti ke nAraka kahe gae haiN| kitane hI asukumAra devoM kI sthiti aTThAIsa palyopama nirUpita hai| saudharma - IzAna kalpoM meM bhI kitane hI deva aTThAIsa palyopama ke kahe gae haiN| In this hell of Ratanprabha the life duration of infernal beings is of twenty eight Palyopama. Below there is land named ( Mahatamh prithvi) in which the life of the hellish beings has been said of twenty eight Sagropama duration. The life span of Asurkumars (fiendish gods) has been expounded of twenty eight Palyopama duration. The celestial beings of Sodharma-Ishan kalpas have been said of twenty eight Palyopama duration. aTThAIsavAM samavAya 120 Samvayang Sutra Bian Xie Xie Xie Xie Xie Xie Xie Yu Bian Xie Wan Wan Bian Xie Xie Xie Chu 555555555

Page #177
% % %% %%%% %%% %%% %%%%% %%% %%% % 190-uvarimaheTThimagevejayANaM devANaM jahaNNeNaM aTThAvIsaM sAgarovamAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| je devA majjhimauvarimagevejjaesu vimANesu devattAe uvavaNNA tesi NaM devANaM ukkoseNaM aTThAvIsaM sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| te NaM devA aTThAvIsAe addhamAsehiM ANamati vA, pANamaMti vA, UsasaMti vA, nIsasaMti vaa| tesi NaM devANaM aTThAvIsAe vAsasahassehiM AhAraTTe smuppji| ___saMteigayA bhavasiddhiyA jIvA je aTThAvIsAe bhavaggahaNehiM sijjhissaMti bujjhissaMti muccissaMti parinivvAissaMti savvadukkhANamaMtaM krissNti| uparima-adhastana graiveyaka vimAna vAsI deva aTThAIsa sAgaropama jaghanya sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| jo deva madhyama-uparima graiveyaka vimAnoM meM deva rUpa se utpanna hote haiM ve aTThAIsa sAgaropama utkaSTa || sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| ve deva aTThAIsa ardhamAsoM (caudaha mAsoM) ke bAda Ana-prANa yA ucchvAsa niHzvAsa kI kriyA karate haiN| ve deva aTThAIsa hajAra varSoM ke uparAnta AhAra kI icchA karate haiN| ____vahA~ kitane hI bhavyasiddhika jIvoM kA ullekha hai| ve jIva aTThAIsa bhava (janma) grahaNa kreNge| ve bhavya siddhika jIva isake uparAnta siddha-buddha hoNge| tadanantara ve karmoM se mukti pAkara parinirvANa ko prApta hoNge| ve antatogatvA sarva du:khoM kA zamana (anta) kreNge| The celestial beings residing in (upper below) Uprim-Adhsthan graivayak celestial vehicles (viman) have been said of minimum twenty eight Sagropama duration, They take birth as a celestial beings into these Madhyam-Uprim graivayak celestial vehicles (viman). These celestial beings have been said of maximum twenty eight Sagropama life duration. They do the activity of inhaling and exhaling or respiration once after twenty eight fortnight i.e. after fourteen months. They desire for food once after the interval of twenty eight thousand years. There the Bhavyasidhik jeevas (beings capable of salvation have been described who will take only twenty eight births in future. After that they will be enlightened and get salvation. Having annihilated all their accumulated karmas of previous births they will attain liberation i.e. Param Nirvan. At last wil they would destroy all their miseries and sufferings in the end. Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Le Le Le Suo Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting // aTThAIsavAM samavAya samApta // (The End of Twenty Eighth Samvaya) samavAyAMga sUtra 121 28th Samvaya Li Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu

Page #178
% % %% % % % %% % % % % % % % % % %% % % % % % % % % % % % % unatIsavAM samavAya The Twenty Nineth Samvaya 191-egUNatIsai vihe pAvasuyapasaMge NaM paNNatte, taM jahA-bhome uppAe sumiNe aMtalikkhe aMge sare vaMjaNe lakkhaNe 8 / bhome tivihe pnnnntte| taM jahA-sutte vittI vattie 3 / evaM ekvekkaM tivihaM 24 / vikahANujoge 25, vijANujoge 26, maMtANujoge 27, jogANujoge 28, aNNatitthiyapavattANujoge 29 / ___pApoM ke upArjana karane vAle zAstroM kA zravaNa-sevana pApazruta prasaMga kahe gae haiM kyoMki mithyAzAstra # kI ArAdhanA bhI pApa kA nimitta bana sakatI hai| pApa zruta prasaMga unatIsa prakAra ke batAe gae haiM yathA - | 1. bhaumazruta (bhUmi-vikAra, bhUkampa Adi kA phala batAne vAlA nimitta zAstra), 2. utpAta zruta (acAnaka rakta-varSA jaise utpAtoM kA phala batAne vAlA nimitta zAstra), 3. svapna zruta (zubhAzubha svapnoM kA phala batAne vAlA zAstra), 4. antarikSa zruta (tArAoM ke TUTane, sUryAdigrahaNa, AkAza meM vicarane vAle grahoM * ke yuddhAdi hone Adi kA phala batAne vAlA zAstra), 5. aMgazruta (zArIrika aMgoM ke hInAdhika hone 5 tathA netra, bhujA Adi ke phakar3ane kA phala batAne vAlA zAstra), 6. svarazruta (manuSya, pazu-pakSI, kASThapASANAdi janita svaroM-zabdoM ko sunakara tadanurUpa unake phala ko batAne vAlA zAstra), 7. vyaMjana | zruta (zarIra meM utpanna tila, maSA Adi kA phala batAne vAlA zAstra), 8. lakSaNazruta (cakra, khaDga, - zaMkhAdi zArIrika cinhoM kA phala batAne vAlA zAstra) bhauma zruta tIna prakAra kA kahA gayA hai| yathA - 1. sUtra bhauma zruta, 2. vRtti bhauma zruta, 3. vArttika bhauma zruta / ina tIna prakAra ke bhauma zruta ko uparyukta ATha 5 * prakAra ke zrutoM ke sAtha guNA karane para caubIsa bheda ho jAte haiM, yathA-8-3-24 / 25. vikathAnuyoga | zruta (strI, bhojana-pAna Adi se sandarbhita tathA artha-kAma Adi kI prarUpaNA karane vAle pAka zAstra, | arthazAstra va kAma zAstra), 26. vidyAnuyoga zruta (rohiNI, prajJapti, aMguSThaprasenAdi vidyAoM ko sAdhane | ke upAya-upayoga batAne vAlA zAstra), 27. mantrAnuyogazruta (laukika prayojanArtha aneka mantroM kA sAdhana batAne vAlA zAstra), 28. yogAnuyogazruta (strI puruSAdi ko vaza meM karane ke lie aMjana, guTikA Adi | kA nirUpaNa karane vAlA zAstra), 29. anya tIrthika pravRttAnuyoga (kapila, bauddha Adi anya matAvalambiyoM dvArA racita shaastr)| The listening of the shrut that encourages sins, have been put under the category of (paap shrut prasang) sinful scriptures. The study of false scriptures could be the cause of sins. The number of these sinful scriptures have been described twenty nine as :- 1. Bhom Shrut (the book of omen that predicts regarding earth disturbances (Bhumi Vikar) and earthquakes etc.), 2. Utpat Y=Shrut (the omen book that predicts about the disturbances created by sudden unatIsavAM samavAya 122 (Samvayang Sutra

Page #179
*********! *********************** blood-like rain etc.), 3. Dream Shrut (the scripture that predicts the fruit of auspicious and inauspicious dreams), 4. Antriksh Shrut (the scripture that predicts to the effect of movement of stars, sun eclipse and the battle among the roaming planets in the sky), 5. Ang Shrut (the scripture that predicts about the fruits of the body limbs expansion and abstrsction and eyelids and arms flutter), 6. Swar Shrut (the scripture that tells the impending event by hearing the words and voices uttered by human beings, animals, birds, a log of woods and stone, 7. Vyanjan Shrut (the omen book that tells the fruits of scars moles etc. emerging on the physical body), 8. Lakshan Shrut (the omen book that predicts about the spot such as discuss, conch shells on the body). The omen book related to earth movements has been told of three types as (1) Sutra - Bhaum Shrut (2) Vriti Bhaum Shrut (3) Vartik Bhaum Shrut by multiplying these three types with the above mentioned, eight types we get 24 (twenty four) divisions and the twenty fifth one is called Shrut Vikathanuyoga shrut (the narration with reference to women, food and drinks or the scriptures that expounded about to cookery, economics and sexology related material), 26. Vidyanuyoga Shrut (the scripture that tell about the methods acquiring the knowledge of using and practice of the science pertaining to Rohini, Prajapati and Angushth-prasen Vidya, 27. Mantranuyoga Shrut (the scripture that tells the methods to experience many mantras (spells chants) to obtain mundane possessions), 28. Yoganuyoga Shrut (the treatise that tells about the effect of collyrium, magical ball etc. to overpower the other woman or man, 29. (Anya tirthak Parvatanuyoga (to study the scripture written by Kapil, Budha and these propounders of the other faiths. 192 - AsADhe NaM mAse egUNatIsarAiMdiAiM rAiMdiyaggeNa paNNattA / [ evaM ceva ] bhaddavae * NaM mAse, kattie NaM mAse, pose NaM mAse, phagguNe NaM mAse, vaisAhe NaM mAse / caMdadiNe NaM egUNatIsaM muhutte sAtirege muhuttaggeNaM paNNatte / - 'ASAr3ha mAsa unatIsa rAta-dina kA kahA gayA hai| (isI prakAra ) bhAdrapada mAsa, kArtika mAsa, pauSa mAsa, phAlguna mAsa aura vaizAkha mAsa bhI unatIsa - unatIsa rAta-dina ke kahe gae haiN| candradina muhUrtta gaNanA kI apekSA kucha adhika unatIsa muhUrtta kA kahA gayA hai| The month of Ashad has been told of twenty nine days and nights. Similarly the duration of the months Bhadrapad, Kartik,Paush, Phalguna and Vaishakha has been said of twenty nine days and nights. With regard to the counting of Indian time (the muhurat) the moon day has been said of a little more than twenty nine (muhurat). 193 - jIve NaM pasatthajjhavasANajutte bhavie sammadiTThI titthakaranAmasahiAo NAmassa NiyamA egUNatIsaM uttarapagaDIo NibaMdhittA vemANiesu devesu devattAe uvavajjai / samavAyAMga sUtra 123 *************************** 29th Samvaya *************** ***

Page #180
va samyagdRSTi bhavyajIva prazasta adhyavasAna arthAt pariNAma se yukta hai, aisA bhavya jIva tIrthaMkara nAma sahita nAmakarma kI unatIsa prakRtiyoM ko bA~dhatA hai aura niyama se vaimAnika devoM meM devarUpa se utpanna | hotA hai| The right living being perceptual, capable of salvation, has meritorious reflection with (Prashast Adyaavsan). Such a being binds the twenty nine tendencies of physique making karmas including the ford maker tendencies and as a rule reincarnates as a celestial being into the celestial vehicle. 194-imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM egUNatIsaM paliovamAiM * ThiI pnnnnttaa| ahe sattamAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM egUNatIsaM sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| asurakumArANaM devANaM atthegaiyANaM egUNatIsaM paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| F sohammIsANesu kappesu devANaM atthegaiyANaM egUNatIsaM paliovamAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| ___isa ratnaprabhA pRthvI meM unatIsa palyopama sthiti vAle anekoM nArakoM kA varNana hai| adhastana sAtavIM | pRthvI meM unatIsa sAgaropama sthiti vAle kitane hI nAraka kahe gae haiN| kitane hI asurakumAra devoM tathA saudharma-IzAna kalpoM ke devoM kI sthiti unatIsa-unatIsa palyopama kI batAyI gaI hai| In this land of Ratanprabha hell the hellish beings have been narrated of the life span of twenty nine Palyopama duration. Below in the seventh land (Mahatamah hell) the life duration of the infernal beings has been narrated of twenty nine Sagropama. The life span of the malevolent demons and the celestial beings of Sodharma-Ishan celestial vehicles have been told of twenty nine Palyopama each. 195-uvarimamajjhimagevejayANaM devANaM jahaNNeNaM egUNatIsaM sAgarovamAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| je devA uvarimaheTThimagevejayavimANesu devattAe uvavaNNA tesi NaM devANaM ukkoseNaM egUNatIsaM sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| te NaM devA egUNatIsAe addhamAsehi ANamaMti vA, pANamaMti vA, UsasaMti vA, nIsasaMti vaa| tesi NaM devANaM egUNatIsaM vAsasahassehiM AhAraTTe smuppji|| ___saMtegaiyA bhavasiddhiyA jIvA je egUNatIsabhavaggahaNehiM sijjhissaMti bujhissaMti | muccissaMti parinivvAissaMti savvadukkhANamaMtaM krissNti| uparima-madhyama graiveyaka devoM ke viSaya meM kahA gayA hai ki inakI jaghanya sthiti unatIsa sAgaropama | hai| uparima adhastana graiveyaka vimAnoM meM devarUpa se utpanna hone vAle devoM kI utkRSTa sthiti unatIsa # sAgaropama ullikhita hai| ve deva unatIsa ardhamAsoM yAni sAr3he caudaha mAsoM ke uparAnta ucchvAsa-ni:zvAsa | arthAt Ana-prANa kI kriyA karate haiN| ve deva unatIsa hajAra varSoM ke pazcAt AhAra kI icchA karate $ $$ $ $Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ming Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Le haiN| unatIsavAM samavAya 124 Samvayang Sutra

Page #181
___ vahA~ bhavya siddhika jIvoM kA ullekha hai| ve jIva unatIsa bhava (janma) grahaNa kareMge, taduparAnta ve / bhavya siddhika jIva siddha hoNge| tadanantara ve karmoM se mukti pAkara parinirvANa ko prApta hoNge| ve antatogatvA sarva duHkhoM kA zamana (anta) kreNge| It has been said about the Upper-middle graivayak celestial beings that the * minimum life span of these gods is twenty nine Sagropama duration. The maximum life span of the celestial beings of upper and lower graivayak celestial vehicles is narrated as twenty nine Sagropama duration. They inhale and exhale or breathe in and breathe out after an interval of twenty nine half months. They desire for food once after the completion of twenty nine thousand years. There the description of the (Bhavyasidhik) beings capable of salvation is given. These beings would take twenty nine births in future and after that would attain salvation. Then after getting annihilated all their karmas they will attain the ultimate goal i.e. Param Nirvan. They will destroy all their miseries and sufferings inthe end. / / unatIsavAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Twenty Nineth Samvaya) tIsavAM samavAya , The Thirtieth Samvaya 196-tIsaM mohaNIyaThANA paNNattA, taM jahA je yAvi tase pANe vArimajyo vigAhi aa| udaeNa kamma mArei mahAmohaM pakuvvai / / 1 / / sIsAveDhe Na je keI AveDhe i abhikkhnnN| tivvAsubhasamAyAre mahAmohaM pakuvvai / / 2 / / pANiNA saMpihittANaM soyamAvariya paanninnN| aMto nadaMtaM mAre i mahAmohaM pakuvvai / / 3 / / jAyateyaM samArabbha bahu AraMbhiyA jnnN| aMtodhUmeNa mAreI mahAmohaM pakuvvai / / 4 / / sissammi [ sIsammi] je pahaNai uttamaMgammi ceysaa| vibhaja matthayaM phAle mahAmohaM pakuvvai / / 5 / / samavAyAMga sUtra 125 30th Samvaya

Page #182
puNo puNo paNidhie haNittA uvaha se jaNaM / phaleNaM aduvA daMDeNaM mahAmohaM pakuvvai / / 6 / / gUDhAyArI nigahijjA mAyaM mAyAe chaaye| asaccavAI NihAI mahAmohaM pakuvvai / / 7 / / dhaMsei jo abhUeNaM akammaM attkmmunnaa| aduvA tuma kAsi tti mahAmohaM pakuvvai / / 8 / / jANamANo parisao saccAmosANi bhaasi| akkhINajhaMjhe purise mahAmohaM pakuvvai / / 9 / / aNAgayassa nayavaM dAre tasseva dhNsiyaa| viulaM vikkhobhaittANaM kiccA NaM pddibaahirN||10|| u vagasaMtaM pi jhapittA paDilomAI vagguhiM / bhogabhoge viyAreI mAha mohaM pakuvvai / / 11 / / akumAra bhUe je keI kumAra bhUe ttihaM ve| itthIhiM giddhe vasae mahAmohaM pakuvvai / / 12 / / . abaMbhayArI je keI baMbhayAri tti haM ve| gaddahe vva gavAM majjhe vissaraM nayaI nadaM / / 13 / / appaNo ahie bAle mAyAmosaM bahuM bhse| itthIvisayagehIe mahAmohaM pakuvvai / / 14 / / jaM nissie uvvahai jasasAhi gameNa vaa| tassa lubbhai vittammi mahAmohaM pakuvvai / / 15 / / I sareNa aduvA gAmeNaM aNIsare I sriike| tassa saMpayahINassa sirI atulmaagyaa||16|| I sAdo seNa AviDhe klusaavilceyse| je aMtarAyaM ceei mahAmohaM pakuvvai / / 17 / / sappI jahA aMDauDaM bhattAraM jo vihiNsi| seNAvaI pasatthAraM mahAmohaM pakuvvai / / 18 / / je nAyagaM ca rahassa neyAraM nigamassa vaa| seTuiM bahu ravaM haMtA mahAmohaM pakuvvai / / 19 / / bahu jaNassa Ne yAraM dIvaM tANaM ca paanninnN| eyArisaM naraM haMtA mahAmohaM pakuvvai / / 20 / / Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting FFFFFTing Ting Ting Ting Le Le Le Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting tIsavAM samavAya - 126 Samvayang Sutra

Page #183
u vaTThiyaM paDi virayaM saMjayaM sutavassiyaM / vukkamma dhammAo bhaMsei mahAmohaM pakuvvai / / 21 / / tahe vANataNANINaM jiNANAM varadaMsiNaM / tesiM avaNNavaM bAle mahAmohaM pakuvvaI / / 22 / / neyAuassa maggassa duDhe avayaraI bahu / taM pippayaMto bhAvei mahAmohaM pakuvvai / / 23 / / Ayariya-uvajjhAehiM suyaM viNayaM ca gaahie| te ceva khiMsaI bAle mahAmohaM pakuvvai / / 24 / / Ayariya-uvajjhAyANaM sammaM no paDitappai / appaDi pUyae thaddhe mahAmohaM pakuvai / / 25 / / abahussue ya je keI sueNaM pavikatthaI / sajjhAyavAyaM vayai mahAmohaM pakuvvai / / 26 / / atavassIe ya je keI taveNa pavikatthai / savvaloyapare teNe mahAmohaM pakuvvai / / 27 / / sAhAraNaTThA je keI gilANammi uvtttthie| pabhU NaM kuNaI kiccaM majjhaM pi se na kuvvai / / 28 / / saDhe . niyaDIpaNNANe kalusAulace yse| appaNo ya abohI ya mahAmohaM pakuvvai / / 29 / / je kahAhi garaNAiM saMpauMje puNo punno| savvatitthANa bheyANaM mahAmohaM pakuvvai / / 30 / / je ya Aha mmie joe saMpauMje puNo punno| sahAhe uM sahIhe uM mahAmohaM pakuvvai / / 31 / / je a mANussae bhoe aduvA pAra loie| te'tippayaMto Asayai mahAmohaM pakuvvai / / 32 / / iDDI juI jaso vaNNo devANaM bala-vIriyaM / tesiM avaNNavaM bAle mahAmohaM pakuvvai / / 33 / / apassamANo passAmi deve jakkhe ya gujjhge| aNNANI jiNapUyaTThI mahAmohaM pakuvvai / / 34 / / samavAyAMga sUtra 127 %%%%%%% %%%% %% %% %%%%%%%%%%%%%% 30th Samvaya %

Page #184
mohanIya karma bA~dhane ke tIsa sthAna kahe gae haiN| yathA - 1. pahalA mohanIya sthAna hai ki jo koI bhI vyakti, strI-puruSa Adi trasa jIvoM ko jala meM praveza karAtA hai aura pairoM ko nIce dabAkara jala meM hI unheM mAratA hai, vaha mahAmohanIya karma kA baMdha karatA hai| || 2. dUsarA mohanIya sthAna hai ki jo koI kisI manuSya Adi ke zira ko gIle carma se veSTita (lapeTatA) karatA hai aura nirantara tIvra azubha pApamaya kAryoM meM lipta rahatA hai, vaha mahAmohanIya karma kA baMdha karatA hai| tIsarA mohanIya sthAna hai ki jo koI kisI jIva ke mukha ko hAtha se banda karatA hai aura # galA dabAkara mAratA hai, vaha mahAmohanIya karma kA baMdha karatA hai| cauthA mohanIya sthAna hai ki jo koI agni ko jalAtA hai athavA agni kA mahAna Arambha karatA hai | aura kisI manuSya-pazu-pakSI Adi trasa jIvoM ko usameM jalAtA hai athavA atyanta dhue~ se yukta | agni-sthAna meM praveza karAkara dhue~ se unakA dama ghoMTatA hai, vaha mahAmohanIya karma kA bandha karatA / pA~cavA~ mohanIya sthAna hai ki jo koI kisI jIva ke uttama aMga yAni zira para mudgara Adi se prahAra (coTa) karatA hai athavA ati saMklezayukta citta se usake mAthe ko pharasA Adi hathiyAra se kATakara mAra DAlatA hai, vaha mahAmohanIya karma kA bandha karatA hai| chaThA mohanIya sthAna hai ki jo kapaTa karake kisI manuSya kA ghAta karatA hai aura kuTila ha~sI ha~satA hai tathA kisI maMtrita phala Adi ko khilAkara athavA DaMDe se mAratA-pITatA hai yAni | prahAra karatA hai, vaha mahAmohanIya karma kA baMdha karatA hai| | 7. sAtavA~ mohanIya sthAna hai ki jo gUDha yAni gupta pApoM kA AcaraNa karane vAlA mAyAcAra kA vyavahAra karate hue apanI mAyA ko chipAtA hai, asatya bolatA hai tathA sUtrArtha kA apalApa karatA hai, vaha mahAmohanIya karma kA bandha karatA hai| AThavA~ mohanIya sthAna hai ki jo apane dvArA kie RSighAta Adi ghora duSkarma ko dUsaroM para lAdatA hai athavA anya vyakti ke dvArA kie gae duSkarma ko kisI dUsare para Aropita karatA hai ki yaha duSkarma tumane kiyA hai, vaha mahAmohanIya karma kA bandha karatA hai| nauvAM mohanIya sthAna hai ki jo asatya ko jAnatA huA bhI satya nahIM bolatA yAni yaha bAta asatya hai aisA jAnatA huA bhI jo sabhA meM satyAmRSA (jisameM satyAMza kama aura asatyAMza adhika hai aisI) bhASA kA prayoga karatA hai tathA logoM se sadA kalaha karatA rahatA hai, vaha mahAmohanIya karma kA bandha karatA hai| Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting tIsavAM samavAya 55555%%%%% * 128 Samvayang Sutra %Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang

Page #185
%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%] | 10. dazavA~ mohanIya sthAna hai ki rAjA kA jo mantrI yAni amAtya apane hI rAjA kI dArAoM (striyoM) ko yA dhana Agamana-dvAroM ko vidhvaMsa kara tathA aneka sAmantoM Adi ko vikSubdha karake rAjA ko anadhikArI karake rAjya para, rAniyoM para tathA rAjya ke dhanAgamana ke dvAroM para svayaM adhikAra ke jamA letA hai, vaha mahAmohanIya karma kA bandha karatA hai| OM 11. gyArahavA~ mohanIya sthAna hai ki jisakA sarvasva haraNa kara liyA hai, vaha vyakti bheMTa Adi lekara 5 tathA dIna vacana bolakara anukUla banAne ke lie yadi kisI ke samIpa AtA hai, aise puruSa ke lie jo pratikUla vacana bolakara usake bhoga-upabhoga ke sAdhanoM ko naSTa-vinaSTa karatA hai, vaha mahAmohanIya karma kA baMdha karatA hai| || 12. bArahavA~ mohanIya sthAna hai ki jo puruSa svayaM vivAhita hote hue bhI avivAhita hone kA nATaka karatA hai aura striyoM meM gRddha (Asakta) aura unake adhIna rahatA hai, vaha mahAmohanIya karma kA bandha karatA hai| jo koI puruSa svayaM abrahmacArI hote hue bhI maiM brahmacArI hU~ aisA bolatA hai, vaha bailoM ke madhya meM gadhe ke samAna visvara (besurA) nAda (zabda) karatA huA yAni reMkatA huA mahAmohanIya karma kA bandha karatA hai tathA ukta prakAra se jo ajJAnI puruSa apanA hI ahita | karane vAle mAyAcAra yukta bahuta adhika asatya vacana bolatA hai aura striyoM ke viSayoM meM Asakta rahatA hai, vaha mahAmohanIya karma kA bandha karatA hai| 13. terahavA~ mohanIya sthAna hai ki jo rAjA yA mantrI Adi kA sagA-sambandhI hai yA jo rAjAdi kI | khyAti-prasiddhi se apanA jIvana nirvAha yAni AjIvikA ke lie sevA karatA ho, phira usI ke dhana meM labdha hotA ho, vaha puruSa mahAmohanIya karma kA bandha karatA hai| 14. caudahavA~ mohanIya sthAna hai ki jo kisI aizvaryavAna puruSa ke dvArA athavA jana-samUha ke dvArA | koI aizvarya rahita nirdhana puruSa aizvaryazAlI banA diyA gayA ho, taba usa sampatti-vihIna puruSa ke atula yAni apAra lakSmI ho gaI aura yadi vaha IrSyA dveSa se prerita hokara, kAluSya citta se usa 'upakArI puruSa ke yA jana-samUha ke bhoga-upabhogAdi meM antarAya yA vyavaccheda DAlane kA vicAra karatA hai, to vaha mahAmohanIya karma kA bandha karatA hai| 15. pandrahavA~ mohanIya sthAna hai ki jo vyakti apanA hI bhalA karane vAle kA vinAza karatA hai, jaise sarpiNI yA nAgina apane hI aNDoM ko khA jAtI hai, usI prakAra jo puruSa apanA hI bhalA karane vAle svAmI kA athavA dharmapAThaka kA vinAza karatA hai, to vaha mahAmohanIya karma kA bandha karatA hai| 16. solahavA~ mohanIya sthAna hai ki jo vyakti rASTra ke nAyaka kA yA nigama yAni vizAla nagara ke netA kA athavA mahAyazasvI seTha kA ghAta karatA hai, vaha mahAmohanIya karma kA bandha karatA hai| samavAyAMga satra % % %% 129 % % 30th Samvaya % % % % %% % % % % % % % %% %% % % % % % % % %

Page #186
% %% % %% %% % %% %% %% % % %% % % %% %% % %% % %% % %%% / 17. satrahavA~ mohanIya sthAna hai ki jo jana sAmAnya ke netA kA , dIpaka sadRza unake mArgadarzaka kA / evaM isI prakAra ke jana-jana ke upakArI puruSa kA ghAta (vinAza) karatA hai, vaha mahAmohanIya karma kA bandha karatA hai| 18. aThArahavA~ mohanIya sthAna hai ki jo dIkSArthI (dIkSA lene ke lie upasthita yA udyata vyakti) ko, bhogoM se virakta jana ko, saMyamI-sAdhaka ko yA parama tejasvI-tapasvI vyakti ko aneka prakAra se bhar3akA kara yA pralobhanoM ke mAdhyama se dharma mArga se vimukha yAni dharma se bhraSTa karatA hai, vaha mahAmohanIya karma kA bandha karatA hai| 19. unnIsavA~ mohanIya sthAna hai ki jo ajJAnI puruSa anantadarzI va anantajJAnI jinendra bhagavAna kA avarNavAda karatA hai, vaha mahAmohanIya karma kA bandha karatA hai| 20. bIsavA~ mohanIya sthAna hai ki jo duSTa puruSa nyAya-yukta mokSamArga kA apakAra karatA haiM aura adhikAMza logoM ko usase cyuta karatA hai tathA mokSamArga kI niMdA karatA huA apane Apako usase bhAvita karatA hai, arthAt una azubha-malina (duSTa) vicAroM se lipta rahatA hai, vaha mahAmohanIya karma kA bandha karatA hai| - 21. ikkIsavA~ mohanIya sthAna hai ki AcAryoM aura upAdhyAyoM se zruta aura vinaya dharma ko prApta karane vAlA ajJAnI puruSa yadi una AcAryoM aura upAdhyAyoM kI niMdA karatA hai unheM cAritra se bhraSTa batAtA hai aura unheM ajJAnI batAkara unakI badanAmI karatA hai, to vaha mahAmohanIya karma kA bandhaM karatA Le Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Le 22. bAIsavA~ mohanIya sthAna hai ki jo gurujana (AcArya-upAdhyAya) evaM upakAraka janoM ko samyak / prakAra se saMtRpta nahIM karatA yAni samyak prakAra se unakI sevA, pUjA, sammAna nahIM karatA hai | apitu abhimAna karatA hai, vaha mahAmohanIya karma kA bandha karatA hai| 23. teIsavA~ mohanIya sthAna hai ki jo abahuzruta (alpazruta kA dhAraka) apane ko bahuzruta yAnI bahuta bar3A zAstra jJAnI kahatA hai tathA svAdhyAyavAdI aura zAstra-pAThaka batalAtA hai, vaha mahAmohanIya karma kA baMdha karatA hai| || 24. caubIsavA~ mohanIya sthAna hai ki jo tapasvI nahIM hone para bhI apane ko parama tapasvI kahatA hai aisA puruSa bhAva-cora hone ke kAraNa sabase baDA cora hai aura vaha mahAmohanIya karma kA bandha karatA hai| 25. paccIsavA~ mohanIya sthAna hai ki jo mAyAcArI vyavahAra karatA hai arthAt sevA-zuzrUSA yA upakAra hetu kisI rogI, AcArya yA sAdhu ke padhArane para svayaM samartha hote hue bhI isa abhiprAya se ki yaha merA kucha bhI kArya nahI karatA hai usakI sevA Adi na kara apane karttavya kA pAlana nahI tIsavAM samavAya . 130 %%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%% Samvayang Sutra %%%%%%%%% %%% %%%%%

Page #187
phra 26. chabbIsavA~ mohanIya sthAna hai ki jo strIkathA va bhojana- kathA meM rucivanta hai aura bArambAra inhIM vikathAoM se ghirA rahatA hai tathA mantra - yantrAdi prayoga karatA hai, kalaha karatA hai, sAtha hI saMsAratAraka samyagdarzanAdi samasta tIrthoM ke bhedana karane ke lie sadA pravRtti karatA hai, vaha mahAmohanIya karma kA bandha karatA hai / Xie Chu Wan Wan Wan Le Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan 27. sattAIsavA~ mohanIya sthAna hai ki jo prazaMsArtha mitroM ke nimitta adhArmika yogoM kA arthAt vazIkaraNa Adi prayogoM kA bAra-bAra upayoga karatA hai, vaha mahAmohanIya karma kA bandha karatA hai| karatA hai, vaha zaTha yAni dhUrta va mAyAcAra meM paTu kaluSita hokara ( bhavAntara meM ) apanI abodhi arthAt ratnatraya dharma kI aprApti kA kAraNa banatA hai aura vaha mahAmohanIya karma kA bandha karatA hai 1 28. aTThAIsavA~ mohanIya sthAna hai ki jo bhogoM meM saMdA abhilaSita rahatA hai aura kabhI tRpta nahIM ho pAtA, cAhe bhoga manuSya yA pAralaukika sambandhI hI kyoM na hoM, vaha mahAmohanIya karma kA bandha karatA hai| 29. unatIsavA~ mohanIya sthAna hai, jo ajJAnI vyakti devoM kI Rddhi, dyuti, yaza aura varNa (zobhA) kA tathA unake bala-vIrya kA avarNavAda karatA hai, vaha mahAmohanIya karma kA bandha karatA hai| 30. tIsavA~ mohanIya sthAna hai ki jo ajJAnI puruSa jinadeva ke samAna apanI pUjA kI abhilASA (icchA) rakhatA hai aura devoM, yakSoM va guhyakoM (vyantaroM) ko na dekhatA huA bhI maiM unako dekhatA hU~, aisA kahatA hai, vaha mahAmohanIya karma kA bandha karatA hai| 2. Thirty activities, through which the being binds the delusion karmas, have been said as : 1. 3. 4. The 1st delusion karma is that when any individual either male or female takes a movable living being into the water and kills him there in the water by stumping him with his legs. Doing so binds the Maha Mohaniya karmas, The 2nd place of delusion karma is that when any one covers the head of any other person with the wet leather and ceaselessly indulges in intense inauspicious sinful deeds- he binds the strong delusion karmas, The 3rd delusion karma is when any one kills a being by keeping shut his mouth with his strong grip and strangulates him he binds a Maha Mohaniya karmas, The 4th delusion karma: one who burns the fire and burns any movable living being, like human, animal and bird with it or make it to suffocate taking them into dense smoke - he binds the Maha Mohaniya karmas, samavAyAMga sUtra 131 30th Samvaya Jie

Page #188
% %% % %%%%%%%% %% %%%% %% %% %% N ILAD, 5. The 5th delusion karma : when any one strikes any other's limbs i.e. on the head with hammer or kills by chopping the head with hatchet full of intense frustrated mind- He binds the Maha Mohaniya karmas, The 6th delusion karma : When someone kills any one crookedly and laughs wickedly and makes him to eat spell chanted fruit or beats him with stick | - he binds the Maha Mohaniya karmas, The7th delusion karma : the person who commits deplorable i.e. secret sinful activities conceal his sinful activities, tells a lie and disregards the scriptural reality - he binds the Maha Mohaniya karmas, The 8th delusion karma : one who blames others for his terrible heinous deed of killing as ascetics or blames others for his misdeeds blaming that this heinous act has been done by the others. Doing so he binds the Maha Mohaniya karmas, The 9th delusion karma : one who does not speak the truth deliberately knowing the fact that it is untrue. Even knowing that it is untrue he uses the double standard mixed language in a meeting (a language in which the truth is lesser than lie) and indulges always in chaotic activities binds Maha Mohaniya karmas, The 10th place of delusion karma : Any minister destroys the source of earnings and illegally controls the queens of ones own king and through frightening of the feudatory princes removing the king from the throne establishes control over the kingdom, treasury and queen etc. - he binds the intense delusion karmas, The 11th delusion karma : whose everything has been stolen, reaches out to someone for help, seeks favour by speaking humble words, if any body instead of helping him tortures and abuse by destroying his means of enjoyment and re-enjoyment earns the acute delusion karmas, 12. The 12th delusion karma : one who is already married but pretends to be bachelor always remains infatuated towards women and remains under their control, binds acute delusion karmas, one who is not a celibate but pretends to be a celibate he is like an ass among the oxen roaring incoherently binds the acute delusion karmas such an ignorant one speaks untruthful speeches full of deceit even unbeneficial to him and remains attracted to women folk. He binds the intense delusion karmas, The 13th place of delusion karma : One who is the relative of a king or minister etc. or sustenance through the glory and fame of the king or serves for lively-hood. But later on becomes covetous towards king's wealth binds the intense delusion karmas, Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Yong $Le Le Le Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting tIsavAM samavAya 132 Samvayang Sutra 95 31

Page #189
Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting 14. The 14th place of delusion karma : If some one, who is living a life of poverty has been made affluent and prosperous by the affluent one or by the group of people. But after getting this affluency and prosperity if he is motivated by the ill will, through the wicked mind tries to be impediment in the enjoyment and re-enjoyment of that benevolent person or the group of the people or thinks to harm him, binds the acute delusion karmas, 15. The 15th place of delusion karmas : One who annihilates his own benevolent person like as the snake or the serpent that eats her own eggs in this same way the person who destroys his own benevolent master or the religious teacher binds the intense delusion karmas, The 16th place of delusion karma : One who kills the head of the nation or municipality or at big metropolitan city or a great famous wealthy person, binds the acute delusion karmas, 17. The 17th delusion karma : One who annihilates the leader of the public, their lamp, like guide or philanthropist binds the acute delusion karmas, 8. The 18th place of delusion karma : One who averts from the religious path an initiator (one who is ready to be consecrated), a detached one from mundane enjoyment or towards worldly pleasures a supreme radiant ascetic by alluring him binds dense delusion karmas, 19. The 19th place of delusion karma : An ignorant one who condemns the omniscient and omnipotent Jin Bhagwan binds the acute delusion karmas, The 20th place of delusion karmas : A wicked person who detriments the right path of salvation and advises most of the people to avoid this path and criticizes the path of liberation and reflects upon it himself i.e. indulges himself with these inauspicious and malign thoughts binds the intense delusion karmas, The 21st place of delusion karma : An ignorant person who obtains knowledge of scriptures and religion of submissiveness from the perceptors and religious teachers if he criticizes the perspectives and religious teachers and calls them polluted of conducts and defame them calling them ignorant then he binds,acute delusion karmas, 22. The 22nd place of delusion karma : One who does not righteously serve the perceptors and religious teachers i.e. does not serve, propitiate, respect them harmoniously nonetheless is proud of himself binds dense delusion karmas, The 23rd place of delusion karmas : One who declares himself a great Bahushrut (knowledgeable of scripture) while he is least knowable of scriptures and describes himself a great studious reader of scriptures, he binds acute delusion karmas, 20. samavAyAMga sUtra 133 30th Samvaya

Page #190
5 $ Di 5555%%% %Lie % %%%% %%%%%%% %% 24. The 24th place of delusion karma : One who is not an ascetic but poses to be a great ascetic, such a person being a mentally thief is the greatest thief and binds the intense delusion karmas, The 25th place of delusion karmas one who acts deceitfully i.e. although knowing he is capable but does not serve or does not fulfills his duties at the time when any ailing receptor or ascetic comes to him for services imagining that "he is of no use for me" that wicked person expert in deceitful conduct becomes the cause of not obtaining the three jewels of religion or state of enlightenment in future births. He binds acute delusion karma. The 26th place of delusion :- One who is interested in the woman related and food related stories, tales or conversations and frequently keeps himself busy in these baseless conversations and experiences the spell bounding activities creates fuss and indulges himself in discriminating the entire fords of right perception etc. activities that liberate the self binds the dense delusion karmas, 27. The 27th place of delusion karmas :- One who again and again uses the experiments of overpowering or does the irreligious activities for the sake of the friends who praise him binds the intense delusion karmas, 28. The 28th place of delusion karmas :- One who always longs for enjoyments and never gets satisfied whether these longings belong to this world or the metaphysics binds intense delusion karmas, The 29th place of delusion karmas :- One who disrespects the potency, glory, fame, affluency, prosperity and brightness of any ignored celestial being binds the acute delusion karmas, The 30th place of delusion karmas :- The ignorant one who longs for be worshipped like Lord Jina and declares that he is witnessing the dieties, gods, forest dwelling gods etc. whereas he is not seeing them binds dense delusion karmas. 197-there NaM maMDiyaputte tIsaM vAsAiM sAmaNNapariyAyaM pAuNittA siddhe buddhe jAva | svvdukkhpphiinne| sthavira maMDitaputra ne tIsa varSa taka zramaNaparyAya kA pAlana kiyA taduparAnta ve siddha-buddha hue| | antatogatvA ve sarva duHkhoM se rahita ho ge| The elder monk Manditputra observed the monkhood position continuously for thirty years. Thereafter he attained salvation. Thus he annihilated all his miseries and sufferings. 30. tIsavAM samavAya %% % %%% 134 %% Samvayang Sutra %% % %% % %% % % % %%% % % % %% % %

Page #191
198-egamege NaM ahoratte tIsamuhutte muhuttaggeNaM pnnnntte| eesiMNaM tIsAe muhuttANaM tIsaM * nAmadhejA paNNattA, taM jahA-rohe satte mitte vAU supIe 5, abhicaMde mAhide palaMbe baMbhe sacce || 10, ANaMde vijae vissaseNe pAyAvacce uvasame 15, IsANe taTe bhAviappA vesamaNe varuNe 20, satarisabhe gaMdhavve aggivesAyaNe Atave Avatte 25, taTThave bhUmahe risabhe savvaTThasiddhe rakkhase 30 / eka-eka ahorAtra yAni dina-rAta tIsa muhUrta kA kahA gayA hai| yaha tIsa muhUrta, muhUrta-gaNanA kI apekSA se hai| ina tIsa muhUrtoM ke tIsa nAma isa prakAra haiM, yathA - 1. raudra, 2. zakta, 3. mitra, 4. vAyu, 5. supIta, 6. abhicandra, 7. mAhendra, 8. pralamba, 9. brahmA, 10. satya, 11. Ananda, 12. vijaya, 13. zivasena, 14. prAjApatya, 15. upazama, 16. IzAna, 17. taSTa, 18. bhAvitAtmA, 19. vaizramaNa, 5 20. varuNa, 21. zata RSabha, 22. gandharva, 23. agnivaizAyana, 24. Atapa, 25. Avarta, 26. taSTavAna, | | 27. bhUmaha (mahAna), 28. RSabha, 29. sarvArthasiddha, 30. raaksss| The duration of day and night has been said of thirty (muhurat). This counting of muhurat is with regard today of thirty muhurats. The names of these thirty muhurats are as follows :- 1. Rudra, 2. Shakt, 3. Mitra, 4. Vayu, 5. Supit, 6. Abhichandra, 7. Mahendra, 8. Pralamb, 9. Brahma, 10. Satya, 11. Anand, 12. Vijay, 13. Shivsen, 14. Prajapatya, 15.Upsham, 16. Ishan, 17. Tashat, 18. Bhavitatma, 19. Vaishraman, 20. Varun, 21. Shat Rishabh, 22. Gandharva, 23. Agnivaishyan, 24. Atap, 25. Avart, 26. Tashtvan, 27. Bhumah (Mahan), 28. Rishabh, 29. Sarvarthsidh, 30. Rakshas. 199-are NaM arahA tIsaM dhaNUiM uTheM uccatteNaM hotthaa| aThArahaveM ara arhan ke bAre meM kahA gayA hai ki ve tIsa dhanuSa U~ce the| It has been said that the height of the eighteenth Lord (Arihant) Shri Arhanath was equal to thirty bows. 200-sahassArassa NaM deviMdassa devaraNNo tIsaM sAmANiyasAhassIo pnnnnttaao| sahasrAra devendra devarAja ke viSaya meM kahA gayA hai ki unake tIsa hajAra sAmAnika deva haiN| It has been said in respect of the head celestial being of sahasrar celestial vehicle that the number of the Samanik gods are thirty thousand. 201-pAse NaM arahA tIsaM vAsAiM agAravAsamajhe vasittA agArAo aNagAriyaM pvvie| samaNe NaM bhagavaM mahAvIre tIsaM vAsAI agAravAsamajhe vasittA agArAo aNagAriyaM pvvie| tIrthaMkara bha0 pArzvanAtha arthAt pArzva arhan tIsa varSa taka agAra avasthA arthAt gRha-vAsa meM rhe| 5 isake uparAnta ve agAra se anagAritA meM pravrajita hue| samavAyAMga sUtra 135 30th Samvaya

Page #192
% %% % % % %% % % % % % % % % %% % %% %% % %% %% zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra bhI tIsa varSa agAra avasthA arthAt gRha-vAsa meM rhe| isake uparAnta ve agAra se anagAritA meM pravrajita hue| The Ford maker (Tirathankara) Lord Parshvanath remained as house holder for a period of thirty years. After that he renouncing the household got consecrated. Shraman Bhagwan Mahavir too, remained as householder for thirty years and after that got consecrated. 202-rayaNappabhAe NaM puDhavIe tIsaM nirayAvAsasayasahassA pnnnnttaa| imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM tIsaM paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| ahesattamAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM tIsaM sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| asurakumArANaM devANaM atthegaiyANaM tIsaM paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| ____ ratnaprabhA pRthvI ke viSaya meM kahA gayA hai ki vahA~ tIsa lAkha nArakAvAsa haiN| isa ratnaprabhA pRthvI meM tIsa palyopama sthiti ke anekoM nAraka kahe gae haiN| adhastana sAtavIM pRthvI | tIsa sAgaropama sthiti ke nArakoM kA varNana hai| kitane hI asurakumAra devoM kI sthiti tIsa palyopama kahI gaI hai| In respect of Ratanprabha hell it has been said that the number of hells is thirty lacs. The life span of these infernal beings of Ratanprabha hasbeen said of thirty Palyopama duration. Far below there is a seventh hell in which the life span of the hellish beings of this land has been described of thirty Sagropama duration. The life span of many malevolant demons has been said of thirty * Palyopama. 203-uvarimauvarimagevejayANaM devANaM jahaNNeNaM tIsaM sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| je ka devA uvarimamajjhimagevejjaesu vimANesu devattAe uvavaNNA tesi NaM devANaM ukkoseNaM tIsaM | sAgarovamAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| te NaM devA tIsAe addhamAsehiM ANamaMti vA, pANamaMti vA, ussasaMti vA, nIsasaMti vaa| tesi NaM devANaM tIsAe vAsasahassehiM AhAraTTe smuppjji| uparima-uparima graiveyaka devoM kI jaghanya sthiti tIsa sAgaropama batAyI gaI hai| jo deva uparima-madhyama || graiveyaka vimAnoM meM deva rUpa se utpanna hote haiM una devoM kI utkRSTa sthiti ke bAre meM kahA gayA hai ki ve - tIsa sAgaropama utkRSTa sthiti vAle deva haiN| ve deva tIsa ardhamAsoM yAni pandraha mAsoM ke uparAnta ucchvAsa niHzvAsa aura Ana-prANa kI kriyA sampanna karate haiN| ve deva tIsa hajAra varSa ke pazcAt AhAra kI icchA || rakhate haiM yAni unameM tIsa hajAra varSa ke antarAla se AhAra kI icchA utpanna hotI hai| tIsavAM samavAya . 136 Samvayang Sutra %%%%%%%%%Wei Dang Si Yu Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang ]

Page #193
Bian Bian Bian Bian Xie Graivayak celestial beings have been described of minimum thirty Sagropama duration. The celestial beings who reincarnate as gods in the upper and middle graivayak celestial vehicles have been said of maximum thirty Sagropama duration. They complete the activity of inhaling and exhaling or the activity of respiration once after the interval of thirty half months or after fifteen months. They desire or long for food once after the completion of thirty thousand years. 204- saMtegaiyA bhavasiddhiyA jIvA je tIsAe bhavaggahaNehiM sijjhissaMti bujjhissaMti muccissaMti parinivvAissaMti savvadukkhANamaMtaM karissati / anekoM bhavyasiddhika jIva aise haiM, jo tIsa bhava grahaNa kareMge / taduparAnta ve siddha-buddha hoNge| ve karmoM se mukta hoMge aura parinirvANa ko prApta hoNge| antatogatvA ve sarva duHkhoM kA anta kreNge| There the beings who are capable of salvation (bhavyasidhik jeevas) will get thirty births in future. After that they will enlightened, get salvation having annihilated all their accumulated get karmas of previous births, will be liberated i.e. get Param Nirvan. Eventually they will end all their miseries and sufferings. // tIsavAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Thirtieth Samvaya) ikattIsavAM samavAya The Thirty First Samvaya 205 - ekattIsa siddhAiguNA paNNattA taM jahA - khINe AbhinibohiyaNANAvaraNe 1, khINe suyaNANAvaraNe 2, khINe ohiNANAvaraNe 3, khINe maNapajjavaNANAvaraNe 4, khINe kevalaNANAvaraNe 5, khINe cakkhudaMsaNAvaraNe 6, khINe acakkhudaMsaNAvaraNe 7, khINe ohidaMsaNAvaraNe 8, khINe kevaladaMsaNAvaraNe 9, khINe NiddA 10, khINe NiddANiddA khINe payalA. 12, khINe payalApayalA 13, khINe thINaddhI 14, khINe sAyAveyaNijje 15, khINe asAyAMveyaNijje 16, khINe daMsaNamohaNije 17, khINe carittamohaNijje khINe nera Au 19, khINe tiriAue 20, khINe maNussAue 21, khINe devAue 22, khINe uccAgoe 23, khINe nIyAgoe 24, khINe subhaNAme 25, khINe asubhaNAme 26, khINe dANaMtarAe 27, khINe lAbhaMtarAe 28, khINe bhogaMtarAe 29, khINe uvabhogaMtarAe 30, 11, 18, khINe * vIriaMtarAe 31 / samavAyAMga sUtra Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian 137 31th Samvaya Wan Wan

Page #194
% %% % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % %%%%%% %%%%%%%%%% %% %%% %%% %%%%% %%% %% siddhoM ke ikattIsa guNa kahe gae haiM yAni siddhatva paryAya prApta karane ke prathama samaya meM ikattIsa guNoM kI carcA huI hai| yathA - 1. kSINa Abhinibodhika jJAnAvaraNa, 2. kSINa zrutajJAnAvaraNa, 3. kSINa | avadhijJAnAvaraNa, 4. kSINa manaH paryavajJAnAvaraNa, 5. kSINa kevalajJAnAvaraNa, 6. kSINa cakSudarzanAvaraNa, 1 | 7. kSINa acakSudarzanAvaraNa, 8. kSINa avadhidarzanAvaraNa, 9. kSINa kevala darzanAvaraNa, 10. kSINa nidrA, 11. kSINa nidrAnidrA, 12. kSINa pracalA, 13. kSINa pracalApracalA, 14. kSINa styAnaddhi, 15. kSINa | sAtAvedanIya, 16. kSINa asAtAvedanIya, 17. kSINa darzana mohanIya, 18. kSINa cAritra mohanIya, 19. kSINa narakAyu, 20. kSINa tiryagAyu, 21. kSINa manuSyAyu, 22. kSINa devAyu, 23. kSINa uccagotra, 24. kSINa nIca gotra, 25. kSINa zubhanAma, 26. kSINa azubha nAma, 27. kSINa dAnAntarAya, 28. kSINa * lAbhAntarAya, 29. kSINa bhogAntarAya, 30. kSINa upabhogAntarAya, 31. kSINa viiryaantraay| Thirty one virtues of liberated ones have been described i.e. the description of thirty one virtues at the very first instant of attaining liberation have been done as :- 1. Completely destroying deductive cognitive knowledge (obscuring ksheen abhinibodhik gyanavarniya), 2. Completely destroying scripture knowledge obscuring (ksheen shrut obscuring), 3. Completely destroying clairvoyance obscuring (ksheen avadhigyanavarniya), 4. Completely destroying | mental mode obscuring (Mansaprayaya gyanavarniya), 5. Completely destroying omniscient obscuring (ksheen kewalgyanavarniya), 6. Completely destroying ocular perception obscuring (ksheen chakshugyanavarniya), 7. Completely destroying diminished non-ocular perception obscuring (ksheen achakshugyanavarniya), 8. Completely destroying clairvoyance perception obscuring (ksheenavadhi darshanavarniya), 9. Completely destroying omniscient obscuring (ksheen kewalgyanavarniya), 10. Completely destroying slumber (ksheen nindra), 11. Completely destroying slumber cum slumber (ksheen nindra-nindra), 12. Completely destroying walking sleepness (ksheen prachala), 13. Completely destroying walking sleepness cum sleepness (ksheen prachala-prachala), 14. Completely destroying styanardhi, 15. Completely destroying pleasure feeling (ksheen satavaidniya), 16. Completely destroying agony feeling (ksheen asatavaidniya), 17. Completely destroying perception delusion (ksheen darshan mohniya), 18. Completely destroying conduct delusion (ksheen charitra mohaniya), 19. Completely destroying life span of hell (skeennarakayu), 20. Completely destroying animal realm life span (ksheen trigayu), 21. Completely destroying human being life span (ksheen manushyayu), 22. Completely destroying gods life span ( ksheen devayu), 23. Completely destroying high status (ksheen uchch gotra), 24. Completely destroying low status (ksheen neech gotra), 25. Completely destroying auspicious physical body making (ksheen shubhnama), 26. Completely destroying inauspicious physical bodymaking (ksheen ashubhnama), 27. Completely destroying impediment charity karma (ksheen dana-antraya), 28. Completely destroying impediments of | ikattIsavAM samavAya 138 Samvayang Sutra %% %%%%%%%%% %%%%% %%%%%% %%%% %%% % % % % % % %% % % % % % %% % % % %

Page #195
Bian gain (ksheen labhantraya), 29. Completely destroying impediment of enjoyment (ksheen bhogantraya), 30. Completely destroying impediments of re-enjoyment (ksheen upbhogantraya), 31. Completely destroying impediment of potency (ksheen virya-antraya). 206 - maMdare NaM pavvae dharaNitale ekkattIsa joyaNasahassAiM chacceva tevIse joyaNasae kiMci desUNe parikkheveNaM paNNatte / jayA NaM sUrie savvabAhiriyaM maMDalaM uvasaMkamittA cAraM carar3a, tayA NaM ihagayassa maNussassa ekttIsAe joyaNasahassehiM aTThahi a ekattIsehiM joyaNasaehiM tIsAe bhAge joyaNassa sUrie cakkhupphAsaM havvamAgacchai / abhivaDDie NaM mAse ekattIsaM sAtiregAIM rAiMdiyAiM rAiMdiyaggeNaM pnnnntte| Aicce NaM mAse ekkattIsa rAiMdiyAiM kiMci visesUNAI iMdiyaggeNaM paNNatte / dharatI - tala para mandara parvata sthita hai| yaha parvata bhUtala para parikSepa yAni paridhi kI apekSA se ikatIsa hajAra chaha sau teIsa yojana se kucha kama kahA gayA hai| bharata kSetra meM sthita manuSya ko ikatIsa hajAra AThasau ikatIsa aura eka yojana ke sATha bhAgoM meM se tIsa bhAga arthAt 31831-30/60 kI dUrI se sUrya dRSTi gocara hotA hai lekina yaha sthiti taba banatI hai jaba sUrya sabase bAharI maNDala meM jAkara saMcAra (vicaraNa) karatA hai| abhivardhita mAsa meM rAtri - divasa kI gaNanA se kucha adhika ikatIsa rAta-dina kahe gae haiN| isI prakAra rAtri - divasa kI gaNanA se sUryamAsa kucha vizeSa hIna ikatIsa rAtadina kA kahA gayA hai| On the surface of the earth the Mount Mandar is situated. The circumference of this mountain has been said of a little lesser than thirty one thousand six hundred twenty three yojanas. The sun is visible to the native human beings of the Bharat area from a distance of thirtieth part of sixty parts and thirty one thousand eight hundred and thirty one yojana but this situation occurs only when the sun moves in the out most orbit. In the increasing month with regard the counting of the days and nights, the numbers of days and nights has been said thirty one. In the same way according to the nights and days counting night and days have been said of some what less than thirty one nights and days. 207 - imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM ekattIsaM paliovamAiM ThiI * paNNattA / ahe sattamAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM ekkattIsaM sAgarovamAiM ThiI paNNattA / asurakumArANaM devANaM atthegaiyANaM ekkattIsaM paliovamAiM ThiI paNNattA / sohammIsANesu kappesu atthegaiyANaM devANaM ekkattIsaM paliovamAiM ThiI paNNattA / prabhA pRthvI ke viSaya meM kahA gayA hai ki isameM ikatIsa palyopama sthiti ke nAraka haiM / adhastana sAtavIM pRthvI meM kitane hI nAraka ikatIsa sAgaropama sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| kitane hI asurakumAra deva samavAyAMga sUtra 139 31th Samvaya Dan Dan Dan Wan Dan Wan Liang Jiang Chu Wan Wan Dan Dan Dan Dan Wan Jiang Chu Wan Chu Wan Jiang Chu Chu Chu Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Jiang Le Jiang Jiang Yuan

Page #196
- ikatIsa palyopama sthiti ke haiN| saudharma-IzAna kalpoM ke kitane hI deva bhI ikatIsa palyopama sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| In respect of Ratanprabha hell it has been said that there are the hellish * beings of minimum thirty one Palyopama duration. Far below it the seventh hell is situated in which the hellish beings have been said of thirty one Sagropama duration. The fiendish gods are of the thirty one Palyopama duration. The celestial beings of the Sodharma-Ishan kalpahave been described of thirty one Palyopama duration each. 208- vijaya-vejayaMta-jayaMta-aparAjiANaM devANaM jahaNNeNaM ekattIsaM sAgarovamAiM ThiI / paNNttA / je devA uvarima-uvarimagevejayavimANesu devattAe uvavaNNA, tesi NaM devANaM ukkoseNaM || ekattIsaM sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| te NaM devA ekkattIsAe addhamAsehiM ANamaMti vA, pANamaMti vA, ussasaMti vA, nIsasaMti vaa| tesi NaM devANaM ekttIsaM vAsasahassehiM AhAraTTe smuppjji| ___saMtegaiyA bhavasiddhiyA jIvA je ekkattIsehiM bhavaggahaNehiM sijjhissaMti bujhissaMti muccissaMti parinivvAissaMti savvadukkhANamaMtaM krissNti| vijaya devoM, vaijayanta devoM, jayaMta devoM tathA aparAjita devoM kI jaghanya sthiti ikatIsa sAgaropama kahI gaI hai| uparima-uparima graiveyaka vimAnoM meM devarUpa se utpanna deva ikatIsa sAgaropama utkRSTa sthiti F ke kahe gae haiN| ve deva ikatIsa ardhamAsoM yAni sAr3he pandraha mAsoM ke uparAnta ucchvAsa-niHzvAsa athavA # Ana-prANa kI kriyA karate haiN| ve deva ikatIsa hajAra varSa ke pazcAt AhAra kI icchA rakhate haiM yAni | unameM ikatIsa hajAra varSa ke antarAla se AhAra kI icchA utpanna hotI hai| vahA~ jo bhavya siddhika haiM, ve ikatIsa bhava grahaNa kareMge taduparAnta ve siddha-buddha hoNge| ve karmoM se - mukta hoMge, tadanantara ve parinirvANa ko prApta hoNge| antatogatvA ve sarva duHkhoM kA zamana (anta) kreNge| The minimum life span of the celestial beings of vijay, vaijayant and aprajit celestial vehicles have been described of thirty one Sagropama duration. The life span of the celestial beings of the upper-upper graivayak celestial vehicles has been said maximum of thirty one Sagropama duration. They do the activity of inhaling and exhaling after thirty one half months i.e. after fifteen and a half month. These gods desire for food once after an interval of thirty one thousand years. There the beings capable of salvation (Bhavyasidhik jeevas) will get thirty one births in future. After that they will become enlightened. They will annihilate all their karmas and attain liberation i.e. Param Nirvana. In the end they will destroy all their miseries and sufferings. // ikattIsavAM samavAya samApta // (The End of Thirty First Samvaya) ikattIsavAM samavAya 140 Samvayang Sutra %%% %%%%% %%%%%%%%%% %%%%% % %%%%% %%

Page #197
1Sui Shi Shi % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % battIsavAM samavAya The Thirty Second Samvaya 209- battIsaM jogasaMgahA pnnnnttaa| taM jahA Alo yaNa 1, niravalAve 2, AvaI su daDha dhammayA 3 / aNissiovahANe 4-ya, sikkhA 5, nippaDikammayA 6 // 1 // aNNAyayA 7, alobhe 8, ya, titikkhA 9, ajjave 10, suI 11 / sammadiTThI 12, samAhI 13,ya, AyAre 14, viNaovae 15 / / 2 / / dhiimaI 16, ya, saMvege 17, paNihI 18, suvihi 19, saMvare 20 / attadoso vasaMhAre 21, savvakAmavirattayA 22 / / 3 / / paccakkhANe 23-24, viussagge 25, appamAde 26 lavAlave 27 / jhANasaMvara joge 28, ya, udae mAraNaMtie 29 / / 4 / / saMgANaM ca pariNNAyA 30, pAyacchittakaraNe vi ya 31 / ArAhaNA ya maraNaMte 32, battIsaM jogsNghaa||5|| - battIsa yoga saMgraha kahe gae haiN| mokSa-sAdhaka ke lie mana, vacana, kAya ke prazasta vyApAra yoga / saMgraha haiN| yoga saMgrahoM ke mAdhyama se mokSa kI sAdhanA sampanna hotI hai| battIsa yoga saMgraha kI nAmAvalI isa prakAra hai, yathA - (1) AlocanA-gurujanoM ke samakSa apane doSoM kI AlocanA krnaa| (2) nirapalApa-kisI kI AlocanA sunakara dUsaroM ke samakSa prakaTa nahIM krnaa| (3) dRr3hadharmitA-upasargoM meM bhI dRr3hatA pUrvaka dharmapatha para DaTe rhnaa| (4) anizritopadhAna-dUsaroM kI sahAyatA kI apekSA nahIM rakhate hue tapa krnaa| (5) zikSA adhyayana-adhyApana kI kalAoM aura zikSAoM kA abhyAsa krnaa| (6) niSpratikarmatA-zArIrika zrRMgAra nahIM krnaa| (7) ajJAtA-pUjA-pratiSThA kI bhAvanA se Upara uThakara gupta tapa krnaa| (8) alobhatA-lobha kA parihAra krnaa| (9) titikSA-samabhAva se kaSToM ko shnaa| (10) Arjava-saralabhAva dhAraNa krnaa| (11) zuci-satya evaM saMyama kI pavitratA rkhnaa| % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % samavAyAMga sUtra % % % ) %% 141 % %% 32th Samvaya % %% % % %% %% % % %% % % %% % % %% % %

Page #198
(12) samyagdRSTitA-samyaktva kI vishuddhi| (13) samAdhi-mAnasika svAsthya evaM ekaagrtaa| (14) AcAropagata-paMcavidha AcAra kA niraticAra pAlana krnaa| (15) vinayopagata-vinamrabhAva dhAraNa krnaa| (16) dhRti-mati-dhairya rkhnaa| (17) saMvega-mokSa kI abhilASA rkhnaa| (18) praNidhi-mAyA kA tyAga krnaa| (19) suvidhi-zreSTha anuSThAna meM saMlagna rhnaa| (20) saMvara-Asrava-dvAroM ko roknaa| (21) AtmadoSopasaMhAra-apane doSoM kA upasaMhAra krnaa| (22) sarvakAma viraktatA-kAma-bhogoM se virakta honaa| (23) pratyAkhyAna-mUla guNoM kI zuddha ArAdhanA krnaa| (24) pratyAkhyAna-uttaraguNoM kI zuddha ArAdhanA krnaa| (25) vyutsarga-zArIrika mamatA kA tyAga krnaa| (26) apramAda-pramAda nahIM krnaa| (27) lavAlava-samAcArI ke pAlana meM satata sAvadhAna rhnaa| (28) dhyAna saMvarayoga-dharma-zukla rUpa zubha dhyAnoM kI ArAdhanA krnaa| (29) udae mAraNantie-mAraNAntika kaSTa ke samaya bhI adhIra na honaa| (30) saMga-tyAga-saMga kA tyAga krnaa| (31) prAyazcitta karaNa-doSoM kI nivRtti ke lie prAyazcitta lenaa| (32) ArAhaNA ya maraNaMte-zArIrika aura kASAyika kSINatA ke lie saMlekhanA krnaa| The number of yoga samgrah has been said twenty two. The correct/right activity/business of mind, body and speech of a seeker of moksha/liberation is called yoga samgrah. The practice of liberation/moksha could be completed through yoga samgrah as : 1. Confession: To confess voluntarily before the head of the order battIsavAM samavAya - 142 Samvayang Sutra

Page #199
battIsa yoga saMgraha -1 3 gurudeva! maiMne kala vastroM kA pratilekhana nahIM kiyaa| kisI ke doSoM kI AlocanA anya kisI se nahIM kahanI caahie| tuma jainadharma chor3a hamArA dharma apanA lo| nahIM to hama tujhe mAra deNge| nahIM bhAI. maiM apanA dharma nahIM roDa sktaa| nirapalApa Apatsu dRr3hadharmitA pratilekhana - gurudeva! Apake kapar3e kitane gande hai? zarIra kitanA mailA hai| adhyayana oha! calA nahIM jA rahA hai| gocarI lAne ke lie kisI se nahIM khuuNgaa| Aja tapa kara letaa| masArI zobhA nahIM karatA hai| nirAzrita tapa zikSA niSpatikarmatA-zarIra zobhA tyAga Aja merA telA hai| para maiM yaha kisI se nahIM khuuNgaa| mahArAjA yaha saba vastra Apake lie haiN| titikSA nahIM, mere lie ekAhata alobhatA upasarga sahana karanA jJAtatA-ajJAta tapa 10 gurudeva merA ghara kAphI dUra hai| Apa maMgalapATha dene vahA~ pacAne? zuci-Atmazuddhi " mokSa ThIka hai, calo calatA haiN| punarjanma karma phala prApta hotA haiy AtmA zAzvata hai| Arjava-saralatA dhyAna karate hue| samyag dRSTi

Page #200
13 16 gurujI sthAnaka ko badamAzoM ne ghera liyA hai| hama sabako mAra DAleMge dhairyavAna 19 dhairya rakho, kucha nahIM hogaa| uttama AcAra cakSundriya viSaya zrIrendriya viSaya samAdhi bhagava jisa kArya ke lie niyukta kareM maiM ApakI AjJA svIkAra pA~ca indriyoM ke viSayoM se virakti 14 17 20 battIsa yoga saMgraha cAritravAna prANendriya viSaya sarva kAma saMvega ahiMsA dIkSA kI bhAvanA pA~ca Amrava dvAroM kA saMvara satya viraktatA sendriya viSaya mokSa patha ke anugAmI sparzandriya viSaya acArya dharmadhyAna meM lIna sAdhu 2 23 aparigraha 15 binala 18 cupacApa khA letA huuN| pravidhi 21 -doSa-nirodha mUla guNoM kA zuddha pAna gurujI Aja merA upavAsa hai| Apake lie garma-garma halavA lAyA huuN| pA~ca mahAvratoM kA OM pratyAkhyAna nahIM bhaaii| yaha hameM nahIM klptaa|

Page #201
battIsa yoga saMgraha -3 25 24 uttara-guNa-pratyAkhyAna vyutsarga 26 apramAda prAtaHkAla saMdhyAkAla vastra tapa sAdhanA kRza kAyA pariSThApanikA samiti kA pAlana pratikramaNa karate hue 28 dhama dhyAna 29 mAraNAMtika vedanA pratikSaNa saMyama yAtrA meM sAvadhAna gocarI svAdhyAya dharma carcA pratilekhana lavAlava AtApanA sukozala muni 31 saMga parijJA mAraNAMtika ArAdhanA prAyazcitta mere paira se kucalakara eka meMDhakI mara gaI hai| mujhe prAyazcita dekheN| pA~ca upavAsa kro|

Page #202
%% %% %%% %%%%% %% %% %%% %% % battIsa yoga saMgraha sUtra "yoga" jaina pAribhASika zabda hai jisakA artha hai-mana, vacana aura kAya kI prvRtti| yaha pravRtti : do prakAra kI hotI hai-zubha aura ashubh| mana, vacana, kAya kI zubha pravRttiyoM ko prastuta sUtra meM "yoga saMgraha" nAma se saMgrahita kiyA gayA hai| ziSya athavA sAdhaka ko sUtra meM kathita AlocanA se lekara mAraNAMtika ArAdhanA paryaMta battIsa yoga saMgrahoM kI ArAdhanA meM saMlagna rahanA caahie| sUtra saM. 209 Aphorism of Thirty Two Yoga Sangrah The 'yoga' is Jain technical term it means the tendency of mind-speech and body. This tendency is called of two types-1. Auspicious, . 2. Inauspicious. In this present aphorism the auspicious tendencies of mindspeech and body have been collected in the name of "Yoga Sangrah'. The disciple and the practiser should be engaged from self criticism till death in proportion of 32 'Yoga Sangrah' as narrated in this sutra. [Sutra No. 209]

Page #203
************************************* 2. Not to tell others about the confession made to him. 3. to remain firm on the religious track even when one is facing dreadful troubles 4. Not to expect support from others during practice of austerities 5. To practice methods of studies and methods of teaching 6. Not to beautify the physical body 7. to engage in austerities silently and not to lure for worship or fame 8. to avoid greed 9. to endure troubles in a state of equanimity 10. To imbibe simplicity 11. To remain chaste and truthful 12. To remain in extremely right faith 13. To remain mentally healthy and steadfast 14. To follow five types of conduct deligently 15. Humility 16. To remain patient 17. To have desire of liberation 18. To avoid deceit 19. To remain engaged in sublime activities 20. To stop inflow of kamic matter 21. To condemn ones faults 22. To detach oneself from all worldly enjoyments 23. To practice basic characteristics diligently 24. To practice secondary qualities diligently 25. To discard physical attachment 26. To avoid slackness 27. To remain completely vigilant about practice of the code of conduct 28. To engage in good meditations such as pure (Shukla) or righteous. (Dhama) concentration samavAyAMga sUtra 143 ************************************* 32th Samvaya

Page #204
29. Not to become restless even in fatal illness 30. To detach oneself from others 31. To repent and accept punishment for faults 32. To do self-analysis for reducing intensity of passions and mortification of flesh. 210-battIsaM deviMdA paNNattA taM jahA-camare balI dharaNe bhUANaMde jAva ghose mahAghose, caMde sUre sakke IsANe saNaMkumAre jAva pANae accue| battIsa devendra (bhavanavAsI devoM ke bIsa indra, jyotiSka devoM ke do indra, vaimAnika devoM ke daza | indra) kahe gae haiN| yathA - 1. camara devendra, 2. balI devendra, 3. dharaNa devendra, 4. bhUtAnanda devendra, 5. / veNudeva devendra, 6. veNudAlI devendra, 7. harikAnta devendra, 8. harissaha devendra, 9. agnizikha devendraM, 10. agnimANava devendra, 11. pUrNa devendra, 12. vaziSTha devendra, 13. jalakanta devendra, 14. jalaprabha devendra, 15. amitagati devendra, 16. amita vAhana devendra, 17. velamba devendra, 18. prabhaMjana devendra, 19. ghoSa devendra, 20. mahAghoSa devendra, 21. candra devendra, 22. sUrya devendra, 23. zakra devendra, 24. IzAna devendra, | 25. sanatkumAra devendra, 26. mAhendra devendra, 27. brahma devendra, 28. lAntaka devendra, 29. zukra devendra, 30. sahasrAra devendra, 31. prANata devendra, 32. acyuta devendr| The number of head gods (Devendra) has been said to be thirty two. They are: twenty Indra of residential gods, two Indras of stellar gods, ten Indra of gods of celestial vehicles. They are described as follows :- 1. Chamar Devendra, hai 2. Bali Devendra, 3. Dharam Devendra, 4. Bhutanand Devendra, 5. Venudev Devendra, 6. Venudev Devendra, 7. Harikant Devendra, 8. Harissah Devendra, 9. Agnishikha Devendra, 10. Agnimanav Devendra, 11. Puran Devendra, 12. Vashishth Devendra, 13. Jalkant Devendra, 14. Jalprabh Devendra, 15. Amitgati Devendra, 16. Amitvachan Devendra, 17. Velambh Devendra, 18. Prabhanjan Devendra, 19. Ghosh Devendra, 20. Mahaghosh Devendra, 21. Chander Devendra, 22. SuryaDevendra, 23. Shakra Devendra, 24. Ishan Devendra, 25. Sanant Kumar Devendra, 26. Mahendra Devendra, 27. Brahma Devendra, 28. Lantak Devendra, 29. Shukra Devendra, 30. Sahsarasar Devendra, 31. Pranat Devendra, 32. Achyut Devendra. 211-kuMthussa NaM arahao battIsasahiA battIsaM jiNasayA hotthaa| kunthu arhat ke battIsa sau battIsa kevalI jina the| The number of Omniscients of (Arihant) Lord Kunthu Swamiwas thirty two hundred and thirty two. ____ battIsavAM samavAya 144 Samvayang Sutra

Page #205
212-sohamme kappe battIsaM vimANAvAsasayasahassA pnnnnttaa| revaiNakkhatte battIsaitAre pnnnntte| battIsativihe NaTe pnnnntte| saudharma kalpa meM battIsa lAkha vimAnAvAsa kahe gae haiN| revatI nakSatra meM battIsa tAre kahe gae haiN| battIsa prakAra kI nATya-vidhi (nRtya) kahI gaI hai| The celestial vehicles (vimans) in the Sodharma heaven have been thirty two. The number of the stars in Revati constellation has been said as thirty two. The dancing methods have been described as of thirty two types. 213-imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM battIsaM paliovamAiM ThiI 5 pnnnnttaa| ahe sattamAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM battIsaM sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| | asurakumArANaM devANaM atthegaiyANaM battIsaM paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| sohammIsANesu kappesu " | devANaM atthegaiyANaM battIsaM paliovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| ratnaprabhA pRthvI meM battIsa palyopama sthiti ke anekoM nAraka kahe gae haiN| isake nIce sAtavIM pRthvI | hai jisameM kitane hI nAraka battIsa sAgaropama sthiti vAle kahe gae haiN| kitane hI asurakumAra deva battIsa palyopama sthiti ke haiN| saudharma-IzAna kalpoM meM bhI kitane hI devoM kI sthiti battIsa palyopama kahI | gaI hai| About Ratanprabha hell it has been said that the life duration of the hellish beings of this hell is thirty two Palyopama. Far below it the seventh hell (land) is situated in which the life span of the infernal beings has been said of thirty two Sagropama duration. The fiendish gods have a life span of thirty two Palyopama duration. The life duration of the celestial beings of Sodharma-Ishan heavens have been said as thirty two Palyopama. 214-je devA vijaya-vejayaMta-jayaMta-avarAjiyavimANesu devattAe uvavaNNA tesi NaM devANaM atthegaiyANaM battIsaM sAgarovamAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| te NaM devA battIsAe addhamAsehiM / ANamaMti vA, pANamaMti vA, ussasaMti vA, nIsasaMti vaa| tesi NaM devANaM battIsavAsasahassehiM / AhAraTTe smuppjji| saMtegaiyA bhavasiddhiyA jIvA je battIsAe bhavaggahaNehiM sijjhissaMti bujjhissaMti | muccissaMti parinivvAissaMti savvadukkhANamaMtaM krissNti| -jo deva vijaya-vaijayanta, jayanta-aparAjita vimAnoM meM devarUpa se utpanna hote haiM, una devoM kI | sthiti battIsa sAgaropama kahI gaI hai| ve deva battIsa ardhamAsoM (solaha mAsoM) ke pazcAt ucchvAsa samavAyAMga sUtra %%%%%% ) %%% 145 %%%%%%%%%%% 32th Samvaya %%%%%%%%%% %%%% %

Page #206
% % % % % % % % % % * ni:zvAsa athavA Ana-prANa kI kriyA sampanna karate haiN| ve deva battIsa hajAra varSa ke bAda AhAra kI / icchA rakhate haiM yAni unameM battIsa hajAra varSa ke antarAla se AhAra kI icchA utpanna hotI hai| | vahA~ jo bhavya siddhika jIva haiM, unameM se kitane hI battIsa bhava (janma) grahaNa kareMge, taduparAnta ve || siddha-buddha hoNge| ve karmoM se mukta hokara parinirvANa ko prApta hoNge| antatogatvA ve sarva-duHkhoM kA zamana (anta) kreNge| The gods who reincarnated into the celestial vehicles of Vijay, Vaijayant, Jayant and Aprajit as a celestial beings have been described of thirty two Sagropama life duration. They inhale and exhale i.e. do the activity of respiration once after the completion of thirty two half months i.e. after sixteen months. They desire for food once after the expiry of thirty two thousand years. The beings capable of salvation (Bhavyasidhik jeeva) who reside there, will take thirty two births in future. After that they will get enlightenment. After liberation from the accumulated karmas they will attain salvation i.e. Param Nirvana. At last they will destroy all the miseries and sufferings. // battIsavAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Thirty Second Samvaya) % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % tetIsavAM samavAya The Thirty Three Samvaya 215-tettIsaM AsAyaNAo paNNattAo, taM jahA1. sehe rAyaNiyassa AsannaM gaMtA bhavai AsAyaNA sehss| 2. sehe rAyaNiyassa parao gaMtA bhavai AsAyaNA sehss| 3. sehe rAyaNiyassa sapakkhaM gaMtA bhavai, AsAyaNA sehss| 4. sehe rAyaNiyassa AsannaM ThiccA bhavai, AsAyaNA sehassa jaav| 5. sehe rAyaNiyassa purao ThiccA bhavai, AsAyaNA sehss| 6. sehe rAyaNiyassa sapakkhaM ThiccA bhavai, AsAyaNA sehss| 7. sehe rAyaNiyassa AsannaM nisIittA bhavai, AsAyaNA sehss| 8. sehe rAyaNiyassa purao nisIittA bhavai, AsAyaNA sehss| % % % % % % % % % % % # % tetIsavAM samavAya %%% %% % %% _146 %% %%% Samvayang Sutra %% % %%% %% %%% %% % % % %%

Page #207
% % % % %% % %% % % %% % %% % % %% % % % % % % % % % % % EFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFTing Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Chu Zhong 9. sehe rAyaNiyassa saddhiM sapakkhaM nisIittA bhavai, AsAyaNA sehss| 10. sehe rAyaNiyassa saddhiM bahiyA viyArabhUmiM nikkhaMte samANe puvvAmeva sehatarAe AyAmei pacchA rayaNie, AsAyaNA sehss| 11. sehe rAyaNie saddhiM bahiyA vihArabhUmiM vA viyArabhUmiM vA nikkhaMte samANe tattha puvvAmeva sehatarAe Aloeti pacchA rAyaNie, AsAyaNA sehss| 12. sehe rAyaNiyassa rAto vA viyAle vA vAharamANassa ajo! ke sutte! ke jAgare! tattha sehe jAgaramANe rAyaNiyassa apaDisuNettA bhavati, AsAyaNA sehss| 13. kei rAyaNiyassa puvvaM saMlavittae siyA, taM sehe puvvatarAgaM Alaveti pacchA rAyaNie, . AsAyaNA sehss| 14. sehe asaNaM vA pANaM vA khAimaM vA sAimaM vA paDigAhettA taM puvvameva sehatarAgassa . Aloei, pacchA rAyaNiyassa, AsAyaNA sehss| 15. sehe asaNaM vA pANaM vA khAimaM vA sAimaM vA paDigAhettA taM puvvameva sehatarAgassa avadaMseti, pacchA rAyaNiyassa, AsAyaNA sehss| 16. sehe asaNaM vA pANaM vA khAimaM vA sAimaM vA paDigAhettA taM puvvAmeva sehatarAgaM - uvaNimaMtei, pacchA rAyaNiyaM, AsAyaNA sehss| 17. sehe rAyaNieNaM saddhiM asaNaM vA pANaM vA khAimaM vA sAimaM vA paDigAhettA taM rAyaNiyaM aNApucchittA jassa-jassa icchai tassa-tassa khaddhaM-khaddhaM dalayai , , AsAyaNA sehss| 18. sehe asaNaM vA pANaM vA khAimaM vA sAimaM vA paDigAhettA rAyaNieNaM saddhiM AharemANe tattha sehe khaddhaM-khaddhaM DAya-DAyaM UsaDhaM-UsaDhaM rasitaM-rasitaM maNuNNaMmaNuNNaM maNAma-maNAmaM niddhaM-niddhaM lukkhaM-lukkhaM AharettA bhavai, AsAyaNA sehss| 19. sehe rAyaNiyassa vAharamANassa apaDisuNettA bhavai, AsAyaNA sehss| 20. sehe rAyaNiyassa khaddhaM-khaddhaM vattA bhavai, AsAyaNA sehss| 21. sehe rAyaNiyassa 'kiM' ti vaittA bhavai, AsAyaNA sehss| 22. sehe rAyaNiyaM 'tuma' ti vaittA bhavai, AsAyaNA sehss| 23. sehe rAyaNiyaM tajjAeNa-tajAeNa paDibhaNittA bhavai, AsAyaNA sehss| samavAyAMga sUtra % % % % % ) % ____147 % % % 33th Samvaya % % %% % % %% % % % % % %% %% % % % % % %

Page #208
Bu Bu Bu Wei Lie 5%%%%%%%%% % % % %% % %% % %% %% 24. sehe rAyaNiyassa kahaM kahemANassa 'iti evaM' ti vattA na bhavati, AsAyaNA sehss| 25. sehe rAyaNiyassa kahaM kahemANassa 'no tumaratI' ti vattA na bhavati, AsAyaNA sehss| 26. sehe rAyaNiyassa kahaM kahemANassa kahaM acchidittA bhavati, AsAyaNA sehss| 27. sehe rAyaNiyassa kahaM kamANassa parisaM bhettA bhavai, AsAyaNA sehss| 28. sehe rAyaNiyassa kahaM kahemANassa tIse parisAe aNuTThitAe abhinnAe avucchinnAe avvogaDAe doccaM pi tameva kahaM kahittA bhavati, AsAyaNA sehss| 29. sehe rAyaNiyassa sejA-saMthAragaM pAeNaM saMghaTTittA, hattheNaM aNaNuNNavittA gacchati, AsAyaNA sehss| 30. sehe rAyaNiyassa sejA-saMthArae ciTThittA vA nisIitA vA tuyaTTittA vA bhavai, AsAyaNA sehss| 31. sehe rAyaNiyassa uccAsaNe ciTThittA vA nisIittA vA tuyaTTittA vA bhavati, AsAyaNA sehss| 32. sehe rAyaNiyassa samAsaNe ciTThittA vA nisIittA vA tuyaTTittA vA bhavati, AsAyaNA sehss| 33. sehe rAyaNiyassa AlavamANassa tatthagae ceva paDisuNittA bhavai, AsAyaNA sehss| samyagdarzanAdi dharma kI virAdhanArUpa AzAtanAe~ kahI gaI haiM jinakI saMkhyA teMtIsa haiN| yathA - 1. zaikSa sAdhu (navadIkSita yA alpa dIkSA-paryAya vAlA sAdhu) rAtnika (adhika dIkSA paryAya vAle) sAdhu ke ati nikaTa hokara gamana kre| yaha zaikSasAdhu kI prathama AzAtanA hai| 2. zaikSa sAdhu kI dUsarI AzAtanA hai ki vaha rAtnika sAdhu se Age-Age gamana kre| 3. zaikSa sAdhu kI tIsarI AzAtanA hai ki vaha rAnika sAdhu ke saMga-saMga yAni barAbarI se gamana kre| 4. zaikSa sAdhu kI cauthI AzAtanA hai ki vaha rAnika sAdhu ke Age khar3A ho| 5. zaikSa sAdhu kI pA~cavIM AzAtanA hai ki vaha rAtnika sAdhu ke sAtha barAbarI se khar3A ho| 6. zaikSa sAdhu kI chaThI AzAtanA hai ki vaha rAtnika sAdhu ke ati nikaTa khar3A ho| 7. zaikSa sAdhu kI sAtavIM AzAtanA hai ki vaha rAnika sAdhu ke Age baitthe| . tetIsavAM samavAya . 148 Samvayang Sutra

Page #209
Ting Ting Ting Ting FFFFF Le Le Le Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Jia Chong 8. zaikSa sAdhu kI AThavIM AzAtanA hai ki vaha rAtnika sAdhu ke sAtha barAbarI se baitthe| 9. zaikSa sAdhu kI navIM AzAtanA hai ki vaha rAnika sAdhu ke ati nikaTa baitthe| 10. zaikSa sAdhu kI dasavIM AzAtanA hai ki vaha rAnika sAdhu ke sAtha bAhara vihAra bhUmi ke | lie nikale to vaha rAtnika sAdhu ke pUrva Acamana (zauca-zuddhi) kI kriyA sampanna kre| 11. zaikSa sAdhu kI gyArahavIM AzAtanA hai ki vaha rAtnika sAdhu ke sAtha bAhara vicAra bhUmi yA vihArabhUmi ke lie nikale to vaha rAtnika sAdhu se pUrva AlocanA kare aura rAtnika sAdhu __ pIche kre| 12. zaikSa sAdhu kI bArahavIM AzAtanA hai ki jaba koI sAdhu yA gRhastha rAnika sAdhu ke sAtha pahale se bAta kara rahA ho to vaha rAnika sAdhu se pahale hI bole aura rAtnika sAdhu pIche | bole| 13. zaikSa sAdhu kI terahavIM AzAtanA hai ki rAtnika sAdhu rAtri meM yA vikAla meM usase pUche ki * Arya! kauna so rahe haiM aura kauna jAga rahe haiM? yaha sunakara bhI vaha anasunI karake koI uttara na de| 14. zaikSa sAdhu kI caudahavIM AzAtanA hai ki vaha azana, pAna, khAdima yA svAdima lAkara sabase pahale kisI anya zaikSa sAdhu ke sAmane AlocanA kare taduparAnta rAnika sAdhu ke . sAmane AlocanA kre| 15. zaikSa sAdhu kI pandrahavIM AzAtanA hai ki vaha azana, pAna, khAdima yA svAdima ko lAkara pahale kisI anya zaikSa sAdhu ko dikhalAve taduparAnta rAtnika sAdhu ko dikhaave| 16. zaikSa sAdhu kI solahavIM AzAtanA hai ki vaha azana, pAna, khAdima yA svAdima - AhAra lAkara pahale kisI anya zaikSa sAdhu ko bhojana ke lie nimantraNa de, taduparAnta rAtrika sAdhu ko nimantraNa de| zaikSa sAdhu kI sattarahavIM AzAtanA hai ki vaha rAtrika sAdhu ke sAtha azana, pAna, khAdima | aura svAdima AhAra ko lAkara rAtnika sAdhu se binA pUche usa AhAra ko kisI ko de| 18. zaikSa sAdhu kI aThArahavIM AzAtanA hai ki vaha azana pAna, khAdima, svAdima AhAra lAkara rAnika sAdhu ke sAtha bhojana karate hue uttama bhojya padArthoM ko jaldI-jaldI bar3e-bar3e | kavaloM se khaae| 19. zaikSa sAdhu kI unnIsavIM AzAtanA hai ki vaha rAnika sAdhu ke dvArA kucha kahe jAne para use anasunA kara de| 20. zaikSa sAdhu kI bIsavIM AzAtanA hai ki vaha rAnika sAdhu ke dvArA kucha kahe jAne para apane ___ sthAna para hI baiThe hue sune| samavAyAMga sUtra 149 33th Samvaya

Page #210
21. zaikSa sAdhu kI ikkIsavIM AzAtanA hai ki vaha rAnika sAdhu ke dvArA kucha kahe jAne para kyA kahA? isa prakAra se khe| 22. zaikSa sAdhu kI bAIsavIM AzAtanA hai ki vaha rAnika sAdhu ko "tuma" kahakara bole yAni tuccha zabdoM kA prayoga kre| 23. zaikSa sAdhu kI teIsavIM AzAtanA hai ki vaha rAtnika sAdhu se capa-capa karatA huA udaMDatA se bole| 24. zaikSa sAdhu kI caubIsavIM AzAtanA hai ki vaha rAnika sAdhu ke kathA karate hue "jI hA~" Adi zabdoM se anumodanA na kre| 25. zaikSa sAdhu kI paccIsavIM AzAtanA hai ki vaha rAnika sAdhu ke dvArA dharma kathA kahate samaya "tumheM smaraNa nahIM" isa prakAra se bole| 26. zaikSa sAdhu kI chabbIsavIM AzAtanA hai ki vaha rAnika sAdhu ke dvArA dharmakathA kahate samaya | "basa karo" ityAdi khe| 27. zaikSa sAdhu kI sattAIsavIM AzAtanA hai ki vaha rAnika sAdhu ke dvArA dharmakathA kahate samaya pariSad kA bhedana kre| 28. zaikSa sAdhu kI aTThAIsavIM AzAtanA hai ki vaha rAnika sAdhu ke dharmakathA kahate hue usa sabhA ke nahIM uThane para dUsarI-tIsarI bAra bhI usI kathA ko khe| 29. zaikSa sAdhu kI unatIsavIM AzAtanA hai ki vaha rAnika sAdhu ke zayyA-saMtAraka ko paira se tthukraave| 30. zaikSa sAdhu kI tIsavIM AzAtanA hai ki vaha rAtnika sAdhu ke zayyA yA Asana para khar3A hove, baitthe-soye| 31-32. zaikSa sAdhu kI ikattIsavIM - battIsavIM AzAtanA hai ki vaha rAtnika sAdhu se U~ce yA samAna Asana para baitthe| 33. zaikSa sAdhu kI tetIsavIM AzAtanA hai ki vaha rAnika sAdhu ke kucha kahane para apane Asana para baiThA-baiThA uttara de| There has been a description of impropitious discourtesies of right perception religion. Their numbers is thirty three. They are - ___ 1. If the Shaiksh Sadhu (newly initiated monk) moves very close to the senior monk, this is the first ashatana of the newly initiated monk. The second ashatana (discourtesy) of the newly initiated monk is to walk in front or ahead of the senior monk. 2. tetIsavAM samavAya %%% %%%%%%% . 150 %%%%%%%%%Yu Yong Samvayang Sutra Dang Lao 5%%%%% Guo

Page #211
rAlika : adhika dIkSA paryAya vAlA tetIsa AzAtanA -1 zaikSa :navadIkSita (choTA sAdhu) rAnika zaikSa zaikSa rAnika rAnika zaikSa rAtnika ke ati nikaTa calanA rAtnika ke Age calanA rAtnika ke barAbara calanA rAnika rAnika zaikSa zaikSa rAtnika ke Age khar3A honA rAtnika ke barAbara khar3e honA rAtnika zaikSa rAnika ke ati nikaTa khar3e honA rAnika zaikSa rAlika zakSa zaikSa rAnika rAtnika ke barAbara baiThanA rAtnika ke ati nikaTa baiThanA rAtnika ke Age baiThanA STAR 10 khar3e rho| pahale maiM jaauuNgaa| rAnika rAtnika zaikSa ruko, pahale maiM AlocanA kara luuN| zaikSa FLINE rAtnika se pahale AlocanA karanA rAtnika se pahale sthaMDila jAnA

Page #212
12 14 17 20 gurudeva ! jambUdvIpa kitanA bar3A hai? eka lAkha yojana rAtnika se pahale bolanA gocarI lAkara zaikSa ke samakSa AlocanA kre| rAnika se pUche binA dUsaroM ko parosa deve| vatsaH suno kyA hai? rAnika ke kucha kahane para bhI apane sthAna para baiThe-baiThe sunanA 15 tetIsa AzAtanA 13 21 acchA bhojana rAlika se pahale jaldI-jaldI jA vatsa! kyA tuma idhara Aoge? gocarI lAkara zaikSa ko pahale dikhaave| 18 rAnika ke pUchane para baiThe-baiThe javAba de / 2 rAnika ke pUchane para javAba na denA 16 PROUDEDO bor3I dera ruko| 22 'vatsa! kauna-kauna jAga rahA hai? govarI ke lie padhArie bhojana ke lie pahale zaikSa ko nimantraNa de| Arya! kahA~ jA rahe ho ? rAtnika kI bAta anasunI kara deve| tumane kyA kahA? rAlika se tuccha zabdoM meM boleN| 19

Page #213
23 25 jambUdvIpa meM meru parvata hai.... yahA~ kahA~ jA rahe ho? rAtnika ke sAtha uddaMDatApUrvaka bolnaa| are aba to mere pAsa A jaao| maiM tumheM inase acchI kathA sunAtA huuN| 31 ...ke bIca meM / / cupacApa pIche-pIche A jaao| dharmakathA karate samaya guru ke bIca meM bolnaa| dharmakathA karate samaya rAnika ko ttoknaa| 28 bAra-bAra pariSada bhedane kA prayAsa kre| rAnika kI zayyA-saMstAraka ko paira se tthukraanaa| 29 tetIsa AzAtanA - 3 24 calo uTho, kathA samApta ho gii| 32 basa karo, bahuta ho gyaa| zanika kI bAta nahIM sune / 26 bhagavAna mahAvIra....... AgamakAra ne batAyA hai........ rAnika kI dharmakathA kI bIca meM samApta kara denaa| rAlika se U~ce Asana para baitthnaa| mere pAsa Ao! maiM tumheM inase acchI kathA sunaauuNgaa| zaikSa rAnika kI pariSada kA bhedana kre| 30 rAtnika kI zayyA yA Asana para khar3e honA / wwwww 33 Arya! merI mAlA kahA~ hai| vahA~ nIce par3I hai| 27 rAnika ko baiThe-baiThe hI javAba denA /

Page #214
% % % % % % % % % %% % % % %% % %% % % %% % % % % % % %% % tetIsa AzAtanA sUtra samyagdarzana Adi gaNoM kA ghAta karane vAlI avinayaparNa kriyAoM ko AzAtanA kahate haiN| vastataH vinaya kI nIMva para hI dharma kA prAsAda (mahala) khar3A hotA hai| vinaya ke abhAva meM sabhI dharma kriyAeM vyartha haiN| zaikSa (choTI dIkSA vAle sAdhu) ko ratnAdhika yA rAtnika (bar3I dIkSA vAle sAdhu yA guru) kI vinaya bhakti karanI caahie| yahI usake lie zAstroM kA Adeza aura mokSa kA mArga hai| sUtra saM. 215 meM tetIsa AzAtanAoM kA varNana hai| sujJa zaikSa muni ko rAtnika ke prati ukta viparIta vyavahAroM meM sadaiva sAvadhAna rahanA caahie| sUtra saM. 215 Thirty Three Asatana Sutra The activities performed stunbornly, destroying the attributions of right perception etc. are called 'Asatana'. Virtually, the palace of spirituality : is erected on the foundation of submissiveness. Without humility all the religious activities are baseless. The newly initiated monk must serve his elder, senior and learned ascetics. This one is the advice of scriptures and is the way to liberation. 33 Asatana are narrated in sutra no. 215. The humbles newly consecrated monk should always be careful in not performing there activities towards his senior ascetics. [Sutra No. 215] % % % %% % % % %% % %% %% %% % %% % % % % % %% % %% % % %

Page #215
Yi Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting ssfTing Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Bing Suo You 3. The third ashatana of the newly initiated monk is to walk flanking with the elder monk. The fourth ashatana of a newly initiated monk is to stand ahead of the elder/seniormonk. The fifth ashatana of a newly initiated monk to stand flanking with the senior monk. The sixth ashatana of the newly initiated monk is to stand very near to senior monk. The seventh ashatana of the newly initiated monk is to sit ahead of a senior monk. The eighth ashatana of the newly initiated monk is to sit flanking with the senior ascetic. The nineth ashatana of the newly initiated monk is to sit very near to elder monk. 10. The tenth ashatana of the newly initiated monk is if he goes along with the elder monk for natural call and does the activities of ablution well before the elder ascetic. 11. The eleventh ashatana if the newly initiated monk is at the time of going for natural call or any another place if he repents earlier than the elder ascetic and the senior monk does it later on. 12. The twelfth ashatana of the newly initiated monk is if he talks before the elder/senior monk with some one who is already talking to the elder monk. The thirteenth ashatana of the newly initiated monk is if he does not answer or avoid an elder ascetic when he asks him about who is sleeping or who is not. Even after listening the question if he keeps mum. 14. The fourteenth ashatana of the newly initiated monk is if he repents before another newly initiated monk after bringing food, water, nutrients and delicious food and repents before the elder ascetic. 15. The fifteenth ashatana of the newly initiated monk is if after bringing cereal, water, nutrients and delicious food, he first shows to another newly initiated monk and later to the elder one. samavAyAMga sUtra Yong % %%% 151 %%% 33th Samvaya %% %% % Yong %% %%% %% % %% % %%% %

Page #216
************ * * * * * * * * * * * * ************* 16. The sixteenth ashatana of the newly initiated monk is if he invited first the another newly initiated monk (after bringing cereal, water, nutrients and delicious food to consume) and then invites the elder monks. 17. The seventeenth ashatana of the newly initiated monk is if he after bringing cereal, water, nutrients and delicious food while going with the elder monks, he gives it to any one else without taking the permission of the senior ascetic. 18. If the newly initiated monk consumes sumptuous food'hurriedly taking big morsel of while taking food in the company of his elder monks then it is the eighteenth discourtesy of newly initiated monk. 19. The nineteenth discourtesy of the newly initiated monk is if he pretends of not listening when elder monks say something. 20. The twentieth discourtesy of the newly initiated monk is if he listens his elder monks while sitting on seat. 21. The twenty first ashatana of the newly initiated monk is if the senior monks asks him to do some thing and he says, "what did he say?" 22. The twenty second discourtesy of newly initiated monk is if he calls his elder monk as "Tum' or by using contemptible words. 23. The twenty third discourtesy of the newly initiated monk is if the speaks arrogantly, rebelliously, boasting himself before the elder monk. 24. The twenty fourth discourtesy of the newly initiated monk is if he does not consent to his senior monk by saying "Yes Sir" while he is delivering a discourse. 25. The twenty fifth discourtesy of a newly initiated monk is if he raises any objection, at the time when the elder ascetic is delivering his sermons by saying "you have forgotten". 26. The twenty sixth discourtesy is if he obstructs his elder monks his preaching by saying "now stop". 27. The twenty seventh indecorum of the newly initiated monk is if he disturbs the religious assembly while elder monk is delivering sermons. 28. The twenty eighth discourtesy of the newly initiated monk is if the religious assembly/congregation having listened the discourse of the elder monk is still sitting there and he repeats that discourse twice and thrice. tetIsavAM samavAya Samvayang Sutra 152 **********555555555555555555555555

Page #217
Chu Wan Chu Wan Wan Wan Wan 29. The twenty nineth ashatana of the newly initiated monk is if he kicks the bed and bed sheets of senior monk with his feet. 30. The thirtieth ashatana of a newly initiated monk is if he keeps standing on the bed or seat of the elder monk or does the activities of sleeping or sitting. 31-32. The thirty first and thirty second ashatana of the newly initiated monk is if he sits on a higher seat than his elder monk or sits by his side on Cat same level. 33. The thirty third discourtesy of newly initiated monk is if he replies while sitting on his seat whenever any question is asked by his senior monk. 216- camarassa NaM asuriMdassa asuraraNNo camaracaMcAe rAyahANIe ekmekkadArAe tettIsaMtettIsa bhomA paNNattA / mahAvidehe NaM vAse tettIsaM joyaNasahassAiM sAiregAiM vikkhaMbheNaM paNNatte / jayA NaM sUrie bAhirANaMtaraM taccaM maMDalaM uvasaMkamittA NaM cAraM carar3a tayA NaM ihagayassa purisassa tettIsAe joyaNasahassehiM kiMci visesUNehiM cakkhupphAsaM havvamAgacchai / camaracaMcA nagarI asurendra asurarAja camara kI rAjadhAnI hai jisake pratyeka dvAra ke bAhara tetIsa - tIsa bhauma yAni nagara ke AkAra vAle viziSTa sthAna haiN| mahAvideha varSa (kSetra) tetIsa hajAra yojana se kucha adhika yojana vistAra vAlA kahA gayA hai| sUrya isa bharata kSetra - gata manuSya ko tetIsa hajAra yojana se kucha vizeSa kama yojana kI dUrI se dRSTigocara hotA hai lekina yaha sthiti taba banatI hai jaba sUrya sarva bAhya maNDala se bhItara kI ora tIsare maNDala para Akara saMcaraNa yA vicaraNa kare / The capital city of demon king Asurendra Chamar is Chamar Chanchcha at the each gate of which there are thirty three bhoam i.e. special places of the size of a city. The Mahavideh region is a little more than thirty three thousand yojanas in expansion. The sun is visible to the human beings of this Bharat region from the distance of a fixed little over of thirty three thousand yojanas but this condition takes place only when the sun moves inner side of the third orbit of its outer most orbit. 217 - imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe atthegaiyANaM neraiyANaM tettIsaM paliovamAI ThiI paNNattA / ahesattamAe puDhavIe kAla - mahAkAla - roruya - mahAroruesu neraiyANaM ukkoseNaM tettIsaM sAgarovamAiM ThiI paNNattA / appaiTThANanarae neraiyANaM ajahaNNamaNukkoseNaM tettIsaM sAgarovamAiM * ThiI paNNattA / asurakumArANaM atthegaiyANaM devANaM tettIsaM paliovamAI ThiI paNNattA / sohammIsANesu atthegaiyANaM devANaM tettIsaM paliovamAiM ThiI paNNattA / 33th Samvaya samavAyAMga sUtra Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan 153

Page #218
%%%%%%%%% %%%%% %%%%%%%%%%%% %% %% ratnaprabhA pRthvI ke viSaya meM kahA gayA hai ki isameM tetIsa palyopama sthiti ke kitane hI nAraka haiN| isake nIce sAtavIM pRthvI hai jisameM kAla, mahAkAla, rauruka aura mahArauruka nArakAvAsoM ke nArakoM 5 kI utkRSTa sthiti tetIsa sAgaropama kahI gaI hai| usI sAtavIM pRthvI ke apratiSThAna naraka meM nArakoM kI | || ajaghanya-anutkRSTa yAni jaghanya aura utkRSTa ke bheda se rahita pUrI tetIsa sAgaropama sthiti kahI gaI | hai| kitane hI asurakumAra deva tetIsa palyopama sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| kitane hI saudharma-IzAna kalpoM ke deva tetIsa palyopama sthiti vAle haiN| In respect of Ratanprabha hell it has been said that the lifespan of the hellish beings of the land is of thirty three Palyopama duration. Below it the seventh hell is situated in which the maximum life span of the infernal beings of Kaal, Mahakaal, Roarak and Maharoarak hells has been narrated thirty three Sagropama duration. In the Apritishtthan of that seventh (hell) the life span of hellish beings has been narrated without discriminating the minimum and maximum, exactly of thirty three Sagropama duration. The fiendish demons have been of thirty three Palyopama life duration. The celestial beings of Sodharma-Ishan kalpas have been of thirty three Palyopama life-span. .. 218-vijaya-vejayaMta-jayaMta-aparAjiesu vimANesu ukkoseNaM tettIsaM sAgarovamAI tthiii| pnnnnttaa| je devA savvaTThasiddhe mahAvimANe devattAe uvavaNNA, tesi NaM devANaM | ajahaNNamaNukkoseNaM tettIsaM sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnnnttaa| te NaM devA tettIsAe addhamAsehiM ANamaMti vA, pANamaMti vA, ussasaMti vA, nIsasaMti vaa| tesi NaM devANaM tettIsAe vAsasahassehiM AhAraTTe smuppjji| saMtegaiyA bhavasiddhiyA jIvA je tettIsaM bhavaggahaNehiM sijjhissaMti bujhissaMti muccissaMti * parinivvAissaMti savvadukkhANamaMtaM krissNti| vijaya-vaijayanta-jayanta-aparAjita ina cAra anuttara vimAnoM meM devoM kI utkRSTa sthiti tetIsa | sAgaropama kahI gaI hai| sarvArthasiddha nAmaka pA~cavA~ anuttara mahAvimAna hai| isameM jo deva, devarUpa se | utpanna hote haiM una devoM kI ajaghanya-anutkRSTa sthiti pUre tetIsa sAgaropama kahI gaI hai| ve deva tetIsa - ardhamAsoM yAni sAr3he solaha mAsoM ke uparAnta ucchvAsa-niHzvAsa athavA Ana-prANa kI kriyA sampanna / karate haiN| ve deva tetIsa hajAra varSoM ke pazcAt AhAra kI icchA rakhate haiM yAni unameM tetIsa hajAra varSoM ke antarAla se AhAra kI icchA utpanna hotI hai| a vahA~ jo bhavya siddhika jIva haiM, ve tetIsa bhava (janma) grahaNa kreNge| taduparAnta ve siddha-buddha hoNge| ve deva karmoM se mukta hoMge, tadanantara ve parinirvANa ko prApta hoNge| antatogatvA ve sarva duHkhoM kA zamana (anta) kreNge| - 154 | tetIsavAM samavAya %%%%%%%%%% Samvayang Sutra %%%%%%%%%% %%%%% %%%%%%% %

Page #219
Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian vizeSa: eka bAta dhyAtavya hai ki sarvArthasiddha mahAvimAna ke deva to niyama se eka bhava (janma) grahaNa karake mukta hoMge kintu vijayAdi zeSa cAra vimAnoM ke devoM meM se koI eka bhava aura koI do * bhava grahaNa karake mukta hote haiN| Wan It has been told that there are four Anuttar celestial vehicles is namely, Vijay, Vaijayant, Jayant, Aprajit in which the lifespan of celestial beings has been stated as maximum of thirty three Sagropama duration. The fifth Anuttar great celestial vehicle is Sarvarthsidhi in which whoever gods reincarnates as a celestial beings his life span has been said, without taking consideration of minimum and maximum, exactly thirty three Sagropama. They do the activity of inhaling and exhaling or respiration once after the interval of thirty three half months i.e. after sixteen and a half months. They long for food once after the expiry of thirty three thousand years. There the (Bhavyasidhik jeevas beings) capable of salvation will take thirty three births in future. After that they will be annihilate all their accumulated karmas and attain ultimate goal of life i.e. Param Nirvana. Eventually, they will destroy all their miseries and sufferings. Note: Here one thing is to be considered that the celestial beings of great Sarvarthsidhi celestial vehicle will get salvation only after taking only one birth in future but the celestial beings of Vijay, Vaijayant, Jayant and Aprajit viman get liberation after taking one or maximum two births in future. / / tetIsavAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Thirty Three Samvaya) cauMtIsavAM samavAya The Thirty Fourth Samvaya 219 - cottIsaM buddhAisesA paNNattA, taM jahA - avaTThie kesa-maMsu-roma - nahe 1, nirAmayA niruvalevA gAyalaTThI 2, gokkhIrapaMDure maMsasoNie 3, paumuppalagaMdhie ussAsanissAse 4, pacchanne AhAra - nIhAre adisse maMsacakkhuNA 5, AgAsagayaM cakkaM 6, AgAsagayaM chattaM 7, AgAsagayAo seyavaracAmarAo 8, AgAsaphAliAmayaM sapAyapIDhaM sIhAsaNaM 9, AgAsagao kuDabhIsahassaparimaMDiAbhirAmo iMdajjhao purao gacchai 10, jattha jattha vi ya NaM ahaMtA bhagavaMto ciTThati vA nisIyaMti vA tattha tattha vi ya NaM jakkhA devA saMchannapatta - puppha-pallavasamAulo sacchatto sajjhao saMghaTo sapaDAgo asogavarapAyavo abhisaMjAyar3a 11, IsiM piTThao mauDaThANaMmi samavAyAMga sUtra 155 34th Samvaya Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan

Page #220
Ma % %%%% %%%% %%%% %%%%% %%% %%% %% teyamaMDalaM abhisaMjAi, aMdhakAre vi ya NaM dasa disAo pabhAsei 12, bahusamaramaNije bhUmibhAge | 13, ahosirA kaMTayA bhavaMti 14, uuvivarIyA suhaphAsA bhavaMti 15, sIyaleNaM suhaphAseNaM | surabhiNA mArueNaM joyaNaparimaMDala savvao samaMtA-saMpamajijjai 16, juttaphusieNaM meheNa ya nihayarayareNUyaM kijai 17, jala-thalabhAsurapabhUteNaM viMTaTThAiNA dasaddhavaNNeNaM kusumeNaM jANussehappamANamitte puSphovayAre kijai 18, amaNuNNANaM sadda-pharisa-rasa-rUva-gaMdhANaM avakariso bhavai 19, maNuNNANaM sadda-pharisa-rasa-rUva-gaMdhANaM pAubbhAvo bhavai 20, | paccAharao vi ya NaM hiyayagamaNIo joyaNanIhArI saro 21, bhagavaM ca NaM addhamAgahIe bhAsAe dhammamAikkhai 22, sA vi ya NaM addhamAgahI bhAsA bhAsijjamANI tesiM savvesiM AriyamaNAriyANaM duppaya-cauppaya-miya-pasu-pakkhi-sarIsivANaM appaNo hiya-siva-suhayabhAsattAe pariNamai 23, puvvabaddhaverA vi ya NaM devAsura-nagA-suvaNNa-jakkha-rakkhasa-kiMnarakiMpurisa-garula-gaMdhavva-mahoragA arahao pAyamUle pasaMtacittamANasA dhammaM nisAmaMti 24, aNNautthiyapAvayaNiyA vi ya NaM AgayA vaMdaMti 25, AgayA samANA arahao pAyamUle nippalivayaNA havaMti 26, jao jao vi ya NaM arahaMto bhagavaMto viharaMti tao tao vi ya NaM joyaNapaNavIsAeNaM ItI na bhavai 27, mArI na bhavai 28, sacakkaM na bhavai 29, paracakkaM na bhavai 30, aivuTThI na bhavai 31, aNAvuTThI na bhavai 32, dubbhikkhaM na bhavai 33, puvvuppaNNA vi ya NaM uppAiyA vAhIo khippameva uvasamaMti 34 / buddhoM yAni tIrthaMkara bhagavantoM ke cauMtIsa atizaya kahe gae haiM, yathA1. nakha (nAkhUna), keza, zmazru va roma Adi kA nahIM bddh'naa| 2. rogAdi se rahita tathA malarahita nirmala deha-latA honaa| 3. gAya ke dugdha ke samAna rakta (rudhira) aura mAMsa kA zveta varNa honaa| 4. padma-kamala sadRza sugandhita ucchvAsa-niHzvAsa honaa| carma-cakSu se adRzya pracchanna AhAra-nIhAra honaa| 6. AkAza meM dharmacakra kA clnaa| . AkAza meM tIna chatroM kA ghUmate rhnaa| 8. AkAza meM uttama zveta cAmaroM kA DholA jaanaa| AkAza sadRza nirmala sphaTikamaya pAda-pITha yukta siMhAsana kA honaa| 10. AkAza meM hajAra laghu patAkAoM se yukta indra-dhvaja kA Age-Age clnaa| 11. jahA~-jahA~ bhI arahanta-bhagavanta Thaharate-baiThate haiM, vahA~-vahA~ yakSa-devoM ke dvArA patra, puSpa, 9 pallavoM se vyApta, chatra, dhvajA, ghaMTA aura patAkA se yukta zreSTha azoka vRkSa kA nirmita honaa| cauMtIsavAM samavAya cauMtIsavAM samavAya 156... 156 Samvayang Sutra 3 ;

Page #221
12. aMdhakAra meM yAni rAtri ke samaya bhI dazoM dizAoM ko prakAzita karatA huA mastaka ke kucha pIche teja maNDala yAni bhAmaNDala kA honaa| 13. jahA~ bhI tIrthaMkara-bhagavantoM kA vihAra ho, usa bhUmi-bhAga kA bahusama aura ramaNIya honaa| 14. vihAra-sthala (jahA~ se tIrthaMkara-bhagavantoM kA vihAra ho, vaha sthAna vizeSa) ke kA~ToM kA adhomukha ho jaanaa| 15. samasta RtuoM kA zarIra ke anukUla-sukhada sparza vAlI honaa| 16. jahA~ tIrthaMkara virAjate haiM, vahA~ kI eka yojana bhUmi kA zItala, sukha sparza yukta sugandhita pavana se sarva ora saMpramArjana honaa| 17. manda sugandhita jala-binduoM se megha ke dvArA bhUmi kA dhUla rahita honaa| 18. jala-thala meM khilane vAle pA~ca varNa ke puSpoM se ghuTane pramANa bhUmi bhAga kA puSpopacAra honA arthAt AcchAdita kiyA jaanaa| 19. amanojJa yAni apriya zabda, sparza, rasa, rUpa va gandha kA abhAva honaa| 20. manojJa (priya) zabda, sparza, rasa, rUpa va gandha kA prAdurbhAva honaa| .. 21. dharmopadeza ke samaya hRdaya ko priya lagane vAlA aura eka yojana phailane vAlA svara honaa| 22. ardhamAgadhI bhASA meM bhagavAna kA dharmopadeza honaa| 23. vaha ardhamAgadhI bhASA bolI jAtI huI samasta Arya-anArya puruSoM ke lie tathA dvipada pakSI va catuSpada mRga-pazu Adi ke lie aura sarIsRpoM yAni peTa ke bala reMgane vAle sarpAdi ke lie apanI-apanI hitakara, zivakara (kalyANakArI) sukhada bhASArUpa se pariNata ho jAtI hai| 24. pUrvabaddha vaira vAle bhI (manuSya), deva, asura, nAga, suparNa, yakSa, rAkSasa, kinnara, kimpuruSa, garur3a, gandharva aura mahoraga bhI arahantoM ke pAdamUla meM prazAnta citta hokara yAni paraspara vaira-virodha bhUlakara harSita mana se dharma zravaNa karate haiN| 25. anyatIrthika yAni paramatAvalambI prAvacanika yAni vyAkhyAna dAtA puruSa bhI Akara bhagavAna kI vandanA karate haiN| 26. ve vAdI loga bhI arahanta ke pAdamUla meM vacana rahita arthAt niruttara ho jAte haiN| 27. jahA~-jahA~ bhI arahanta-bhagavanta vihAra karate haiM, vahA~-vahA~ paccIsa yojana taka Iti-bhIti | nahIM hotI hai| samavAyAMga sUtra 157 34th Samvaya

Page #222
Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ming Ming Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu 28. manuSyoM meM ghAtaka bimArI jaise haijA, plega Adi bhayaMkara bImArI nahIM hotI haiN| 29. svacakra yAni apane rAjya kI senA kA bhaya nahIM hotaa| 30. paracakra yAni zatru kI senA kA bhaya nahIM hotaa| 31. ativRSTi yAni ghanaghora varSA nahIM hotii| 32. anAvRSTi nahIM hotI yAni sUkhA nahIM pdd'taa| 33. durbhikSa yA duSkAla nahIM hotaa| 34. bhagavAna ke vihAra se pUrva utpanna huI vyAdhiyA~ bhI zIghra hI zAnta ho jAtI haiM aura rakta varSA Adi utpAta nahIM hote haiN| It has been narrated that the enlightened one i.e. the Ford Makers (Tirthankara Bhagwan) have thirty four extraordinary miraculous attributes as : 1. Their Nails, hair and pores do not increase. They do not perspire. The physical body is clean. It remains without any ailment and is devoid of any dirt and excretion. 3. ___ The colour of the blood & flesh is as white as cow's milk. 4. The breathing in and breathing out is fragrant. It erects to the fragrance of lotus flower. Hidden & covered eating & seeing without flesh eyes. There is movement of 'Dharam Chakra' in the sky. With their movement three umbrellas (chhatra) in the sky. 8. Supreme fly whisk move in the space over them. There is a throne with legs resting desk crystal clear as like of the clean sky. 10. Moving infront of the Indra flag the other myriad flags. 11. The construction by the gods of Ashoka tree covered with leaves, flowers and combined with umbrella, flags, ringing bell and welcome arches on the way where there the Arihant Bhagwan stays and sits. 12. The presence of halo just behind the head illuminating all the ten dimensions, even in the dark night. 13. The land, where the ford makers wanders becomes smooth and charming. Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Le Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting F Le Le Le Le Le Le Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting cauMtIsavAM samavAya 158 Samvayang Sutra

Page #223
************************************* 14. Becoming the paths thornless where lord ford maker moves. 15. Becoming of all the six weathers favourable to the body. 16. Where the ford maker stays there within the area of one yojana blows cool, fragrant and pleasure giving air. 17. Becoming the land devoid of dust by the clouds of slow and fragrant drizzling. 18. The area to be covered with the five coloured flowers upto the height of knees bloom in soil and water. 19. The absence of unpleasant words, touch, taste, form and smell. 20. Presence of pleasant words, touch, taste, form and smell. 21. Presence of a voice that can be heard upto distance of one yojana and heart blessing voice at the time of delivering sermons. 22. Delivering sermons in Ardhmagdhi language. 23. The Ardhmagdhi language automatically converts into the beneficial, beatific, pleasant language to be comprehend by the civilized and uncivilized persons, avian having bipeds, animals having quadrupeds deers etc. and snakes like reptiles. 24. The persons, gods, fiendish, serpents, great serpents, treasure keeps (yaksh) demons, musician, obsessed, (kinnar) kimparush, grura musician (gandharva) who have enmity of previous birth even sit into the lotus feet of Arihant Bhagwan forgetting their past hostility and listen the sermons with great care, calm and peacefully. 25. Even non believer or the anyathirthak, orator or preacher pay obeisance to the ford maker. 26. Even these speakers become answerless or speech-less into the lotus feet of Arihant Bhagwan. 27. Within the area of twenty five yojanas where the Arihant Dev wanders becomes dauntless. 28. There is no existence of chronic disease like cholera, plague etc. among the people. 29. There is no fear of mutiny. 30. There is no fear of hostile army too. 31. It never rains heavily or fear of floods. 32. The drought condition never occurs, samavAyAMga sUtra 34th Samvaya 159 ************************************ Wan

Page #224
Bian Bian Bian Bian Xie 33. Famine situation never occurs. 34. Anguishes, afflictions, illness, diseases disappear on the arrival of Arihant Dev and it never occurs of blood rains etc. 220 - jambuddIve NaM dIve cauttIsaM cakkavaTTivijayA paNNattA / taM jahA - battIsaM mahAvidehe, do rahe erava / jambuddIve NaM dIve cottIsaM dIhaveyaDDhA paNNattA / jaMbuddIve NaM dIve ukkosa cottIsaM titthaMkarA smuppjjNti| jambUdvIpa meM cakravartI ke cautIsa vijaya kSetra kahe gaye haiM yathA - mahAvideha kSetra meM battIsa, bharata kSetra eka aura airavata kSetra eka / jambUdvIpa nAmaka isa dvIpa meM dIrgha vaitADhya kI saMkhyA cautIsa kahI gaI hai| jambUdvIpa nAmaka dvIpa meM utkRSTa rUpa se cautIsa tIrthaMkara eka sAtha utpanna hote haiM / Thirty four Vijay territories have been said of supreme emperor's (Chakravarti) in the Jambu continent as :-Thirty two of the Mahavideh area, one each of Bharat and Airavat region. The number of long Vaitadhya in the Jambu continent has been described thirty four. In this Jambu continent maximum thirty four ford makers take birth at a time. 221 - camarassa NaM asuriMdassa asuraraNNo cottIsaM bhavaNAvAsasayasahassA paNNattA / paDhamapaMcama - chaTThI-sattamAsu causu puDhavIsu cottIsaM nirayAvAsasayasahassA paNNattA / - asurendra asurarAja camara ke bhavanAvAsoM kA ullekha hai jinakI saMkhyA cautIsa lAkha kahI gaI hai| pahalI pRthvI, pA~cavI, pRthvI, chaThI, pRthvI, sAtavIM pRthvI- ina cAra pRthviyoM meM cautIsa lAkha nArakAvAsa kahe gae haiN| The number of the residences of residential Asurendra malevolant demons chaamor have been said thirty four. In four lands (hells) i.e. Ist land, fifth land, sixth land and seventh land thirty four lacs infernal residences have been said. / / cautIsavAM samavAya samApta // (The End of Thirty Fourth Samvaya) paiMtIsavAM samavAya The Thirty Fifth Samvaya 222 - paNatIsaM saccavayaNAisesA paNNattA / paiMtIsavAM samavAya 160 Samvayang Sutra Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Xie

Page #225
% %% %%%%%% %%%% %%%%%%%%%% %%%%%%%%%% satyavacana ke atizaya kahe gae haiM jinakI saMkhyA paiMtIsa hai| yathA - saMskAravattva, udAttattva, IF upacAropetattva, gambhIrazabdatva aadi| The extraordinary qualities of true speech have been stated as thirty five. * They are : Samanskarvatva (well nurtured), Udatatva (loud), Upcharopotatva (suitable to the occasion), Gambhir Shabadatva (having deeper meaning) etc. 223-kuMthu NaM arahA paNatIsaM dhaNUiM uTheM uccatteNaM hotthaa| datte NaM vAsudeve paNatIsaM dhaNUiM ur3e uccatteNaM hotthaa| naMdaNe NaM baladeve paNatIsaM dhaNUiM uTheM uccatteNaM hotthaa| kunthu arhan paiMtIsa dhanuSa, datta vAsudeva paiMtIsa dhanuSa tathA nanda baladeva paiMtIsa dhanuSa U~ce the| 1 The height of Arihant Kunthu Nath, Dutt Vasudev and Nand Baldev were thirty five bows each. 224-sohamme kappe suhammAe sabhAe mANavae ceiyakkhaMbhe heTThA uvariM ca addhaterasa joyaNANi vajettA majjhe paNNatIsaM joyaNesu vairAmaesu golavaTTasamuggaesu jiNasakahAo pnnnnttaao| . saudharmakalpa meM sudharmA sabhA kA mANavaka caityastambha hai, usameM nIce aura Upara sAr3he bAraha-sAr3he | bAraha yojana chor3akara madhyavartI paiMtIsa yojanoM meM vajramaya, gola vartulAkAra peTiyoM meM jinoM kI yAni | | manuSya-loka meM mukta hue tIrthaMkaroM kI asthiyA~ rakhI huI haiN| Manvak Chaitya pillars are situated in the Sudharma assembly of Sodharma Kalpa in which barring the upper and lower portion measuring twelve and a half yojanas respectively, in the middle part measuring thirty five yojanas the remains (asthiyan) of ford makers, Jinas - who have attained liberations from this human world, have been kept in the thunderbolt like round and circular boxes. 225-bitiya-cautthIsu dosu puDhavIe paNatIsaM nirayAvAsasayasahassA pnnnnttaa| dUsarI va cauthI pRthviyoM meM (donoM ke milAkara) paiMttIsa (25+10=35) lAkha nArakAvAsa kahe ! gae haiN| ___In the second and fourth lands (hells) there are 25 + 10 = 35 (thirty five) hells in total of both hells. // paiMtIsavAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Thirty Fifth Samvaya) samavAyAMga sUtra 161 35th Samvaya

Page #226
Shi Wan ffffWan Le Le ffffffWan Le Le Le Le Le Le Dan Dan Dan Dan Chu chattIsavAM samavAya The Thirty Sixth Samvaya 226-chattIsaM uttarajjhayaNA paNNattA, taM jahA - viNayasuyaM 1, parIsaho 2, cAuraMgijaM 3, asaMkhayaM 4, akAmamaraNijjaM 5, purisavijjA 6, urabbhijjaM 7, kAviliyaM 8, namipavvajjA 9, dumapattayaM 10, bahusuyapUjA 11, hariesijjaM 12, cittasaMbhUyaM 13, usuyArijjaM 14, sabhikkhugaM 15, sAmAhiThANAiM 16, pAvasamaNijjaM 17, saMjaijjaM 18, miyacAriyA 19, aNAhapavvajjA 20, samuddapAlijjaM 21, rahanemijjaM 22, goyama - kesijjaM 23, samitIo 24, jannatijjaM 25, * sAmAyArI 26, khalukijjaM 27, mokkhamaggagaI 28, appamAo 29, tavamaggo 30, caraNavihI 31, pamAyaThANAI 32, kammapayaDI 33, lesajjhayaNaM 34, aNagAramagge 35, jIvAjIvavibhattI ya 36 / - uttarAdhyayana sUtra ke chattIsa adhyayana kahe gae haiN| yathA- 1. vinaya zruta adhyayana, 2. parISaha adhyayana, 3. cAturaGgIya adhyayana, 4. asaMskRta adhyayana, 5. akAmamaraNIya adhyayana, 6. puruSa vidya adhyayana (kSullaka nirgranthIya adhyayana), 7. aurabhrIya adhyayana, 8. kApilIya adhyayana, 9. namipravrajyA adhyayana, 10. drumapatraka adhyayana, 11. bahuzruta pUjA adhyayana, 12. harikezIya adhyayana, 13. cittasaMbhUtIya adhyayana, 14. iSukArIya adhyayana, 15. sabhikSu adhyayana, 16. samAdhisthAna adhyayana, 17. pApa zramaNIya adhyayana, 18. saMyatIya adhyayana, 19. mRgAputrIya adhyayana, 20. anAtha pravrajyA adhyayana, 21. samudrapAlIya adhyayana, 22. rathanemIya adhyayana, 23. gautamakezIya adhyayana, 24. samiti adhyayana, 25. yajJIya adhyayana, 26. sAmAcArI adhyayana, 27. khaluMkIya adhyayana, 28. mokSamArgagati adhyayana, 29. apramAda adhyayana (samyaktva parAkrama), 30. tapomArga adhyayana, 31. caraNavidhi adhyayana, 32. pramAdasthAna adhyayana, 33. karma prakRti adhyayana, 34. lezyA adhyayana, 35. anagAramArga adhyayana, 36. jIvAjIvavibhakti adhyayana / The chapters of Uttradhyan Sutra have been mentioned thirty six in number as :- 1. Chapter of Vinayshrut submissiveness, 2. Afflictions Chapter, 3. Four limbs Chapter, 4. Asanskrit Chapter (uncatharsis), 5. Akam Maraniya Adhyana ( lustless death), 6. Purushvrittiya Adhyana (chapter of Kshulak unbounded ascetic), 7.Aarbhirya Adhyan, 8. Kapilaya Adhyan, 9. Nami initiation chapter, 10. Tree leaf chapter, 11. Senior ascetic worship chapter, 12. Harikeshiya chapter, 13.Chitsambhut chapter, 14. Ishukaiya chapter, 15. Sabhikshu chapter, 16. Samadhisthan chapter, 17. Sinful monk chapter, 18. Chapter of restraint, 19. Chapter of Mrigaputra, 20. Orphan initiation chapter, 21. Samunderpaliya chapter, 22. Rathnemi chapter, 23. Gautam chatIsavAM samavAya 162 Samvayang Sutra *****

Page #227
Lei Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming %%%% %% % %% %% % % % % % % % %% %% % % % % Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Si Feng FTing Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting FTing Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Qu Keshiya chapter, 24. Chapter of awareness (samiti), 25. Yajnya chapter, 26. Chapter of code of conduct for ascetics, 27. Khalunkiya chapter, 28. Mokshamarg gati Adhyan (movement towards the path of liberation chapter), 29. Apramad Adhyan (samayaktprakram - vigilant chapter), 30. Tapomarg Adhyan (chapter of observing austerity), 31. Charanvidhi Adhyan, 32. Pramad Adhyan (non vigilant chapter), 33. Karama Prakrit Adhyan, 34. Leshya Adhyan - thought colouration chapter, 35. Anagaar Marg Adhyan - Chapter of Nonhouseholder path, 36. Jeeva and Ajeeva Vibhakti Adhyana (living being & non living being division chapter). 227-camarassa NaM asuriMdassa asuraraNNo sabhA suhammA chattIsaM joyaNANi uDDe uccatteNaM hotthaa| asurendra asurarAja camara kI sudharmA sabhA kA ullekha hai jo chattIsa yojana U~cI kahI gaI hai| The height of the Sudharma assembly of Asurendra Asur-Raj Chamar is said of thirty six yojanas. 228-samaNassa NaM bhagavao mahAvIrassa chattIsaM ajANaM sAhassIo hotthaa| zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ke saMgha meM chattIsa hajAra AryikAe~ thiiN| There were thirty six thousand nuns in the religious organisation of Lord Mahavira. 229-cettAsoesu NaM mAsesu sai chattIsaMguliyaM sUrie porisIchAyaM nivvattai / caitra aura Asoja mAsa meM sUrya eka bAra chattIsa aMgula kI pauruSI chAyA karatA hai| In the month of Asoj and Chaitra the sun reflects the human shadows once equal to thirty six fingers. // chattIsavAM samavAya samApta / (The End of Thirty Six Samvaya) saiMtIsavAM samavAya The Thirty Seventh Samvaya 230-kuMthussa NaM arahao sattatIsaM gaNA, sattatIsaM gaNaharA hotthaa| kunthu arhan ke gaNa aura gaNadharoM kA ullekha hai jinakI saMkhyA saiMtIsa-saiMtIsa kahI gaI hai| samavAyAMga sUtra 163 37th Samvaya

Page #228
Bian The number of ascetic groups and head of the ascetic groups of Arihant Kunthu Nath were thirty seven, thirty seven respectively. 231 - hemavaya- heraNNavaiyAo NaM jIvAo sattatIsaM joyaNasahassAiM chacca causattare joyaNasae solasayaegUNavIsabhAe joyaNassa kiMcivisesUNAo AyAmeNaM pnnnnttaao| savvAsu NaM vijaya- vaijayaMta- jayaMta aparAjiyAsu rAyahANIsu pAgArA sattatIsaM sattatIsaM joyaNAiM uDDuM uccatteNaM paNNattA / haimavata aura hairaNyavata kSetra kA ullekha hai / inakI jIvAe~ saiMtIsa hajAra chaha sau cauhattara yojana aura eka yojana ke unnIsa bhAgoM meM se kucha kama solaha bhAga lambI kahI gaI haiN| There is a description of Haimavat and Hairnyavat regions. The length of their diameters have been said of a little less than sixteen parts of nineteen parts of one yojana & thirty seven thousand six hundred seventy fouryojanas. 232- khuDDiyAeNaM vimANapavibhattIe paDhame vagge sattatIsaM uddesaNakAlA paNNattA / kSudrikA vimAna pravibhakti nAmaka kAlika zruta ke prathama varga meM saiMtIsa uddezana kAla kahe gae haiN| In the Ist volume of the Kshudrika Viman Pravibhaktinama kalikshrut thirty seven udeshan kaal have been said. 233 - kattiyabahulasattamIe NaM sUrie sattatIsaMguliyaM porisIchAyaM nivvattaittA NaM cAraM carai / sUrya saiMtIsa aMgula kI pauruSI chAyA karatA huA saMcAra karatA hai lekina yaha sthiti kArtika kRSNA saptamI ke dina hotI hai| The sun moves reflecting the poarushi shadow of thirty seven fingers but this situation occurs on the seventh dark day of the month of Kartik. / / saitIsavAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Thirty Seventh Samvaya) ar3atIsavAM samavAya The Thirty Eighth Samvaya 234-pAsassa NaM arahao purisAdANIyassa aTThattIsaM ajjiAsAhassIo ukkosiyA ajjiyAsaMpayA hotthA / ar3atIsavAM samavAya Samvayang Sutra Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Xie 164

Page #229
Chu Wan Wan Jiang Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Jiang Wan Le Le Chu Le Le puruSAdAnIya pArzva arhat ke saMgha meM ar3atIsa hajAra AryikAoM kA ullekha hai| yaha unake saMgha meM * utkRSTa AryikA sampadA thii| In the religious organization of the supreme human being Arihant Parshvanath there were thirty eight thousand supreme nuns. 235 - hemavaya- eraNNavaiyANaM jIvANaM dhaNupiTThe aTThattIsaM joyaNasahassAiM satta ya cattAle joyaNasae dasa gUNavIsaibhAge joyaNassa kiMci visesUNA parikkheveNaM paNNatte / atthassa NaM pavvayaraNNo bitie kaMDe aTThattIsaM joyaNasahassAiM uDDuM uccatteNaM hotthA / haimavata aura airaNyavata kSetroM kI jIvAoM ke viSaya meM kahA gayA hai ki una jIvAoM kA dhanuH pRSTha ar3atIsa hajAra sAta sau cAlIsa yojana aura eka yojana ke unnIsa bhAgoM meM se daza bhAga se kucha kama parikSepa vAlA hai| jahA~ sUrya asta hotA hai, usa parvatarAja meru kA dUsarA kAMDa ar3atIsa hajAra yojana U~cA hai| About the diameters of Haimvat and Airanyavat region it has been said that the Dhanupristh of these diameters is a little less than the ten parts of nineteen part of one yojana and thirty eight thousand seven hundred forty yojanas. The second wing of the Mount Meru where the sun sets is thirty eight yojana high. 236 - khuDDiyAe NaM vimANapavibhattIe bitie vagge aTThattIsaM uddesaNakAlA paNNattA / kSudrikA vimAna- pravibhakti nAmaka kAlika zruta ke dvitIya varga meM ar3atIsa uddezana kAla kahe gae In second volume of the Kshudrika Viman pravibhaktinamak kaalik shrut thirty eight udeshan kaal have beensaid. / / ar3atIsavAM samavAya samApta // (The End of Thirty Eighth Samvaya) unatAlIsavAM samavAya The Thirty Nineth Samvaya 237 - namissa NaM arahao egUNacattAlIsaM AhohiyasayA hotthA / samayakhette egUNacattAlIsaM kulapavvayA paNNattA, taM jahA- tIsaM vAsaharA, paMca maMdarA, 165 samavAyAMga sUtra Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Yu Xin Wan Wan Wan Yu Wan Wan 39th Samvaya

Page #230
% %% % % %% % %% %% % % % %% %% %% %% %% %% %% % cattAri usukaaraa| docca-cauttha-paMcama-chaTTha-sattamAsu NaM paMcasu puDhavIsu egUNacattAlIsaM nirayAvAsa-sayasahassA pnnnnttaa| nami arhat ke unatAlIsa sau (3900) niyata (parimita) kSetra ko jAnane vAle avadhijJAnI muni the| samaya kSetra (ar3hAI dvIpa) meM unatAlIsa kulaparvatoM kA ullekha hai, yathA - tIsa varSadhara parvata, pA~ca mandara (meru) parvata tathA cAra iSukAra parvata - dUsarI pRthvI - cauthI pRthvI - pA~cavIM pRthvI - chaThI hai pRthvI - sAtavIM pRthvI ina pAMca pRthviyoM meM nArakAvAsoM kA ullekha hai jinakI saMkhyA unatAlIsa lAkha | kahI gaI hai| (25+10+3+pA~ca kama eka lAkha aura 5-39) / . Thirty nine hundred fixed (measured) regions under the domain of Arihant Nami have been said. There were monks having the clairvoyance knowledge are | known of these regions. In the time regions (two and a half continent) thirty nine common mountains have been narrated as:- Thirty Varshdhar Mountains, Five Meru Mountains and four Ikshukar Mountains 30 + 5 + 4 = 39. In these five lands (hell) in second land, fourth land, fifth land, sixth land and seventh land the numbers of infernal residences have been said thirty nine in total as (25 + 10 + 3 + five less one lack and five = 39) 238-nANAvaraNijjassa mohaNijassa gottassa Auyassa eyAsi NaM cauNhaM kammapagaDINaM | egUNacattAlIsaM uttarapagaDIo pnnnnttaao| ____ jJAnAvaraNIya, mohanIya, gotra va Ayukarma ina cAroM karmoM kI unatAlIsa-unatAlIsa uttara prakRtiyA~ kahI gaI haiN| yathA - jJAnAvaraNIya kI pA~ca, mohanIya kI aTThAIsa, gotra kI do tathA Ayukarma kI * cAra uttara prkRtiyaaN| There is a description of four karmas i.e. knowledge obscuring, delusive, status making and life span determining. The number of Utter tendencies of these four karmas have been said thirty nine as :- five of knowledge obscuring, twenty eight of delusion karmas, two of status making, four of life span determining karmas. / unatAlIsavAM samavAya samApta // (The End of Thirty Nineth Samvaya) . cAlIsavAM samavAya The Fourtieth Samvaya 239-arahao NaM ariTThanemissa cattAlIsaM ajiyA sAhassIo hotthaa| cAlIsavAM samavAya % %% % % %%% 166 % % Samvayang Sutra % %% %% %%% % %% % %% %% % %% %

Page #231
%%% %%%%%%%% %%%%%% %%%%%%%%% ariSTanemi arhan ke saMgha meM cAlIsa hajAra AryikAe~ thiiN| There were forty thousand nuns (Aryikas) in the religious organization of Arihant Arishtnemi. 240-maMdaracUliyA NaM cattAlIsaM joyaNAiM u8 uccatteNaM pnnnnttaa| saMtI arahA cattAlIsaM dhaNUI ur3e uccatteNaM hotthaa| mandara-cUlikAe~ kahI gaI haiM jo cAlIsa yojana U~cI haiN| zAnti arhan cAlIsa dhanuSa U~ce the| The height of the summits of the Mandar Mountain is forty yojanas each. The height of Arihant Shanti Nath wasequal to forty bows. ____241-bhUyANaMdassa NaM nAgakumArassa nAgaranno cattAlIsaM bhavaNAvAsasayasahassA pnnnnttaa| | khuDDiyAe NaM vimANapavibhattIe taie vagge cattAlIsaM uddesaNakAlA pnnnnttaa| | nAgakumAra, nAgarAja bhUtAnanda ke bhavanAvAsoM kI saMkhyA cAlIsa lAkha kahI gaI hai| kSudrikA || vimAnapravibhakti ke tIsare varga meM cAlIsa uddezana kAla kahe gae haiN| The numbers of the residences of the Naag Kumars, Nagraj Bhutananda have been said as forty lacs. In the third volume of the Kshudrika Viman Pravibhakti forty Udeshan (chapters) have been mentioned. - 242-phagguNapuNNimAsiNIe NaM sUrie cattAlIsaMguliyaM porisIchAyaM nivvaTTaittA NaM cAraM || cri| evaM kattiyAe vi punnnnimaae| ___phAlguna pUrNamAsI tathA kArtikI pUrNimA ko sUrya cAlIsa aMgula kI pauruSI chAyA karake saMcAra karatA hai| The sun moves reflecting human shadow on the full moon night of the month of Phalgun. This shadow has been said of equal to width forty fingers. 243-mahAsukke kappe cattAlIsaM vimANAvAsasahassA pnnnnttaa| 2. mahAzukra kalpa meM cAlIsa hajAra vimAnAvAsa kahe gae haiN| In the celestial vehicle of Mahashukra kalpa forty thousand residences of these vimans have been said. // cAlIsavAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Fourtieth Samvaya) samavAyAMga sUtra -167 Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Wei 5%%%%%%%%%% % 40th Samvaya %%%%%%%%% %%% %% %%

Page #232
% Bu Bu Bu Wei %% % % % %% % %% %% %% %% % %% %% %% % % %% %% ikatAlIsavAM samavAya The Forty One Samvaya 244-namissa NaM arahao ekacattAlIsaM ajjiyAsAhassIo hotthaa| nami arhat ke saMgha meM ikatAlIsa hajAra AryikAe~ kahI gaI haiN| The number of nuns (Aryikas) in the religious organization of Arihant Nami have been said as forty one thousand. 245-causu puDhavIsu ekkacattAlIsaM nirayAvAsasayasahassA paNNattA, taM jahA|| rayaNappabhAe paMkappabhAe tamAe tmtmaae| cAra pRthviyoM meM kula ikatAlIsa lAkha nArakAvAsa kahe gae haiN| yathA - 1. ratnaprabhA pRthvI meM tIsa 9 lAkha, 2. paMkaprabhA pRthvI meM dasa lAkha, 3. tamaHprabhA pRthvI meM pA~ca kama eka lAkha, 4. mahAtamaHprabhA | pRthvI meM pA~ca nAraka vaas| (30+10+5 kama 1 lAkha +5=41 laakh)| In four lands (hells) namely Ratanprabha (gem hue), Pankprabha (mud hue), Tamhprabha land (dark hue), Mahatamh hell (dense dark hue land) forty one infernal residences have been said. 246- mahAliyAe NaM vimANapavibhattIe paDhame vagge ekkacattAlIsaM uddesaNakAlA pnnnnttaa| mahAlikA (mahattI) vimAna pravibhakti ke prathama varga meM ikatAlIsa uddezana kAla kahe gae haiN| In the first volume of Mahalika Viman Pravibhakti contains forty one Udeshna (chapters). // ikatAlIsavAM samavAya samApta // (The End of Forty One Samvaya) bayAlIsavAM samavAya The Forty Two Samvaya 247-samaNe bhagavaM mahAvIre vAyAlIsaM vAsAiM sAhiyAiM sAmaNNapariyAgaM pAuNittA siddhe jAva svvdukkhpphiinne| zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne bayAlIsa varSa se kucha adhika varSa taka zramaNa paryAya pAlA, tatpazcAt ve siddha-buddha ho ge| yAvat sarva duHkhoM se rahita ho ge| ikatAlIsavAM samavAya 168 Samvayang Sutra % %%%% % %%%%%% %% %% %%% %% %%%%

Page #233
Ming Ming Li Bao Bao Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Shraman Bhagwan Mahavir led the a life of penancera little more than forty two years and after that became enlightened. Annihilating all his karmas attained Parinirvana (the ultimate goal of life i.e. Sidhi). At last Lord Mahavira became devoid of all the miseries and sufferings. 248-jaMbuddIvassa NaM dIvassa puracchimillAo caramaMtAo gothUbhassa NaM AvAsapavvayassa | paccacchimille caramaMte esa NaM vAyAlIsaM joyaNasahassAiM abAhAto aMtaraM pnnttN| evaM cauddisiM | pi dobhAse, saMkhe, dayasIme y| ____ jambUdvIpa nAmaka isa dvIpa kI jagatI kI bAharI paridhi ke pUrvI caramAnta bhAga se lekara velandhara | nAgarAja ke gostUbha nAmaka AvAsa parvata ke pazcimI caramAnta bhAga taka madhyavartI kSetra kA binA kisI bAdhA yA vyavadhAna ke antara bayAlIsa hajAra yojana kahA gayA hai| isI prakAra cAra dizAoM meM bhI udakabhAsa, zaMkha aura udakasIma kA antara jAnanA caahie| The outer circumference of the surface of the continent of Jambudweep has been said from the extreme east end to Gostoobh residential Mountain of Vailandher Nagraj of which the distance form its middle upto the extreme westend part, without any hindrance obstructions has been said of forty two thousand yojanas. In the same way the distances of Udakmosh, Shankh and Udakseem in the four directions should be understood. 249-kAloe NaM samudde vAyAlIsaM caMdA joiMsu vA, joiMti vA, joissaMti vaa| vAyAlIsaM sUriyA pabhAsiMsu vA, pabhAsaMti vA, pabhAsissaMti vaa| __kAloda samudra meM bayAlIsa candra udyota karate the, karate haiM aura kreNge| isI prakAra bayAlIsa sUrya * haiM jo prakAza karate the, karate haiM aura kreNge| In the region of Kalod ocean, about the radiance of Moon, it has been described that there are forty two moons that radiance of moon, that illuminated, illuminates and will illuminate. In the same way there are forty two suns that illuminated, illuminates and will illuminate. 250-sammucchimabhuyaparisappANaM ukkoseNaM vAyAlIsaM vAsasahassAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| sammUrchima bhujaparisarpa kahe gae haiM jinakI utkRSTa sthiti bayAlIsa hajAra varSa hai| The maximum life span of the (sammuaichhin) spontaneous innate moving #1 with arms reptiles is of forty two thousand years duration. ___251-nAmakamme vAyAlIsavihe paNNatte, taM jahA-gainAme 1, jAinAme 2, sarIranAme 3, * sarIraMgovaMga nAme 4, sarIrabaMdhaNanAme 5, sarIrasaMghAyaNanAme 6, saMghayaNanAme 7, saMThANanAme 8, samavAyAga sUtra 169 42th Samvaya

Page #234
%%%%%%% %% %%% %%% %% % %%%%% %% % %% %%%% % vaNNanAme 9, gaMdhanAme 10, rasanAme 11, phAsanAme 12, agurulahuyanAme 13, uvaghAyanAme 14, | parAghAyanAme 15, ANupuvvInAme 16, ussAsanAme 17, AyavanAme 18, ujjoyanAme 19, * vihagagainAme 20, tasanAme 21, thAvaranAme 22, suhumanAme 23, bAyaranAme 24, pajattanAme | 25, apajattanAme 26, sAhAraNasarIranAme 27, patteyasarIranAme 28, thiranAme 29, athiranAme 30, subhanAme 31, asubhanAme 32, subhaganAme 33, dubbhaganAme 34, sussaranAme 35, dussaranAme 36, AejanAme 37, aNAejanAme 38, jasokittinAme 39, ajasokittinAme 40, * OM nimmANanAme 41, titthakaranAme 42 / nAmakarma ke bayAlIsa bheda kahe gae haiN| yathA-1. gati nAmakarma, 2. jAti nAmakarma, 3. zarIra nAmakarma, * 4. zarIrAGgopAGga nAmakarma, 5. zarIrabandhana nAmakarma, 6. zarIra saMghAtana nAmakarma, 7. saMhanana nAmakarma, 8. saMsthAna nAmakarma, 9. varNa nAmakarma, 10. gandha nAmakarma, 11. rasa nAmakarma, 12. sparza nAmakarma, | 13. agurulaghu nAmakarma, 14. upaghAta nAmakarma, 15. parAghAta nAmakarma, 16. AnupUrvI nAmakarma, 17. ucchvAsa nAmakarma, 18. Atapa nAmakarma, 19. udyota nAmakarma, 20. vihAyogati nAmakarma, 21. trasa nAmakarma, 22. sthAvara nAmakarma, 23. sUkSma nAmakarma, 24. bAdara nAmakarma, 25. paryApta nAmakarma, 26. aparyApta nAmakarma, 27. sAdhAraNa zarIra nAmakarma, 28. pratyeka zarIra nAmakarma, 29. sthira nAmakarma, 30. asthira nAmakarma, 31. zubha nAmakarma, 32. azubha nAmakarma, 33. subhaga nAmakarma, 34. durbhaga nAmakarma, 35. susvara nAmakarma, 36. duHsvara nAmakarma, 37. Adeya nAmakarma, 38. anAdeya nAmakarma, 39. yazaskIrti nAmakarma, 40. ayazaskIrti nAmakarma, 41. nirmANa nAmakarma, 42. tIrthaMkara naamkrm| . Forty two types of the physique determining karmas have been said as :- 1. Gatinaam Karma, 2. Jatinaam Karma, 3. Sharirnaam Karma, 4. Sharirogpang naam Karma, 5. Sharirbandhan naam Karma, 6. Sharirsangathan naam Karma, 7. Samhnan naam Karma, 8. Sansthan naam Karma, 9. Varan (colour) naam Karma, 10. Gandh (smell) naam Karma, 11. Ras (taste) naam Karma, 12. Sparsh (touch) naam Karma, 13. Agurulaghu naam Karma, 14. Upghatnaam Karma, 15. Praghatnaam Karma, 16. Anupurvi (movement of soul with a turn) naam Karma, 17. Uchchhvas (breathing) naam Karma, 18. Atap (hard light) naam Karma, 19. Udyot (soft light) naam Karma, 20. Vihayogati (movement) naam Karma, 21. Tras (mobile) naam Karma, 22. Sthavar (immobile) naam Karma, 23. Suksham (subtle) naam Karma, 24. Badar (gross) naam Karma, 25. Paryapt (complete) naam Karma, 26. Aprayapt (incomplete) naam Karma, 27. 9. Sadharan Sharir (infinite soul in one body) naam Karma, 28. Pratyek (countable soul in one) Sharirnaam Karma, 29. Sthir (stable) naam Karma, 30. Asthir (unstable body limbs) naam Karma, 31. Shubh (good) naam Karma, 32. Ashubh (perverse) naam Karma, 33. Subhag (lucky) naam Karma, 34. Durbhag Ting Ting Ting Ting bayAlIsavAM samavAya %%%%%%%%%%%%%% 170 %%%%%% Samvayang Sutra %%%%% %% Si Si Ban %%% %

Page #235
5 5 5 % %%%%%%%%%% % %%% %%%%%%%%% %%%% % (Unlucky) naam Karma, 35. Suswar (sweet voice) naam Karma, 36. Duswar *I (harsh voice) naam Karma, 37. Adeya (worthy) naam Karma, 38. Anadeya (worthless) naam Karma, 39. Yashkirti (prominent) naam Karma, 40. Ayashkirti (ill fame) naam Karma, 41. Nirman (formations) naam Karma, 42. Tirthankar (omniscient) naam Karma. 252-lavaNe NaM samudde vAyAlIsaM nAgasAhassIo abhitariyaM velaM dhaarNti| lavaNa samudra kI bhItarI velA ke viSaya meM kahA gayA hai ki isako bayAlIsa hajAra nAga dhAraNa | karate haiN| About the inner boundary of the Lavan ocean it has been said that it has * been held by forty two thousand serpents. 253-mahAliyAe NaM vimANapavibhattIe vitie vagge vAyAlIsaM uddesaNakAlA pnnnnttaa| mahAlikA vimAna pravibhakti ke dvitIya varga meM bayAlIsa uddezana kAla kahe gae haiN| In the second volume of Mahalika Viman Pravibhaktiforty two Udeshyan kaals have been said. | 254-egamegAe osappiNIe paMcama-cha?o samAo vAyAlIsaM vAsasahassAI kAleNaM | pnnnnttaao| egamegAe ussappiNIe paDhama-bIyAo samAo vAyAlIsaM vAsasahassAI kAleNaM pnnnnttaao| pratyeka avasarpiNI kAla ke pA~caveM-chaThe ArA ke viSaya meM kahA gayA hai ki ye donoM milakara | bayAlIsa hajAra varSa ke haiN| pratyeka utsarpiNI kAla kA prathama-dvitIya ArA saMyukta gaNitAnusAra bayAlIsa 22 hajAra varSa kA kahA gayA hai| In every diminishing time cycle (Avsarpinikaal) the total duration the both of the fifth and sixth aeons (Ara) has been said of forty two years. In the same way the 1st and 2nd spoke (Ara) of ascending time cycle (utsarpini kaal) together have been said of forty two thousand years. // bayAlIsavAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Forty Two Samvaya) samavAyAMga sUtra 171 42th Samvaya

Page #236
Ma Bu Bu Bu Nan %% %% %%% %%%%% %%%%%%% %% %%%% teyAlIsavAM samavAya The Forty Three Samvaya 255-teyAlIsaM kammavivAgajjhayaNA pnnnnttaa| karmoM kA zubhAzubha phala batAne vAlA adhyayana karma vipAka sUtra hai| isake teyAlIsa adhyayana kahe gae haiN| The chapter that tells the auspicious and in auspicious fruits of the karmas is Karma Vipak Sutra. It has forty three chapters. 256-paDhama-cauttha-paMcamAsu puDhavIsu teyAlIsaM nirayAvAsasayasahassA pnnnnttaa| jaMbuddIvassa | NaM dIvassa puracchimillAo caramaMtAo gothUbhassa NaM AvAsapavvayassa paccacchimille caramaMte esa NaM teyAlIsaM joyaNasahassAI abAhAe aMtare pnnnntte| evaM cauddisiM pi dagabhAse saMkhe dysiime|| pahalI, cauthI aura pA~cavIM pRthvI meM nArakAvAsa kahe gae haiN| ina nArakAvAsoM kI saMkhyA teyAlIsa | lAkha (30+10+3=43) hai| jambUdvIpa nAmaka isa dvIpa ke pUrva jagatI ke caramAnta gostUbha AvAsa / parvata kA pazcimI caramAnta kA binA kisI bAdhA yA vyavadhAna ke teyAlIsa hajAra yojana antara kahA gayA hai| isI prakAra cAroM hI dizAoM meM jAnA jA sakatA hai| vizeSatA yaha hai ki dakSiNa dizA meM || dakabhAsa, pazcima dizA meM zaMkha AvAsa parvata haiM aura uttara dizA meM dakasIma AvAsa parvata hai| The infernal residences have been said in 1st, 4th and5th hell. The total number of these residences are forty three lacs (30 + 10 + 3 = 43). In the continent of Jambu Dweep there is a Gostoobh residence mountain from the extreme east surface of this Jambudweep. The distance of this mountain from the extreme westend without any obstruction or hinderance has been said of forty three yojanas. All the four directions could be known in the same way, the speciality is it that Mount Dakabhas is in south Shankh mount is situated in west and Dakaseem mountain is situated in the north. 257-mahAliyAe NaM vimANapavibhattIe taie vagge teyAlIsaM uddesaNakAlA pnnnnttaa| mahAlikA vimAna pravibhakti ke tRtIya varga meM teyAlIsa uddezana kAla kahe gae haiN| In the third volume of Mahalika viman pravibhakti fortythree udeshan kaal have been said. // teyAlIsavAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Forty Three Samvaya) teyAlIsavAM samavAya 172 Samvayang Sutra

Page #237
Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan cavAlIsavAM samavAya The Forty Fourth Samvaya 258 - coyAlIsaM ajjhayaNA isibhAsiyA diyalogacuyA bhAsiyA paNNattA cavAlIsa RSibhASita adhyayana kahe gae haiM jinheM devaloka se cyuta hue RSiyoM ne kahA hai| samavAyAMga sUtra There are forty four Rishibhashit chapters. These have been narrated by the Rishis (monks) who had descended from the heaven (devloka). 259-vimalassa NaM arahao NaM cauAlIsaM purisajugAI aNupiTThi siddhAI jAva savvadukkhappahINAiM / vimala arhat ke pazcAt cavAlIsa puruSayuga (pIr3hI) ke viSaya meM kahA gayA hai ki ve anukrama se eka ke pIche eka siddha-buddha, karmoM se mukta, parinirvANa ko prApta evaM sarva duHkhoM se rahita ho gae / / After the period of Arihant Vimal about forty four ancestors epoch (generations) have been discussed. They will attain omniscience gradually one after the other. After that they getting liberation from all their accumulated karmas will get Parinirvana. They will be relieved of all their miseries and sufferings in the end. 260 - dharaNassa NaM nAgiMdassa nAgaraNNo coyAlIsaM bhavaNAvAsasayasahassA paNNattA / nAgendra nAgarAja dharaNa ke cavAlIsa lAkha bhavanAvAsa kahe gae haiN| Forty four lacs residences have been said of the head serpent god Nagraj. 261 - mahAliyAe NaM vimANapavibhattIe cautthe vagge coyAlIsaM uddesaNakAlA pnnnnttaa| mahAlikA vimAna pravibhakti ke caturtha varga meM cavAlIsa uddezana kAla kahe gae haiN| In the fourth volume of Mahalika Viman Pravibhakti forty four Udeshan kaal (chapters) have been narrated. / / cavAlIsavAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Forty Fourth Samvaya) 173 44th Samvaya

Page #238
% %% %%%%%%%%%% % %% %% %%% %%% paiMtAlIsavAM samavAya The Forty Fifth Samvaya 262-samayakkhette NaM paNayAlIsaM joyaNasayasahassAiM AyAmavikkhaMbheNaM pnnnntte| sImaMtae NaM narae paNayAlIsaM joyaNasayasahassAiM AyAmavikkhaMbheNaM pnnnntte| evaM uDuvimANe vi| IsipabbhArA NaM puDhavI evaM cev| samaya kSetra yAni ar3hAI dvIpa ke viSaya meM kahA gayA hai ki yaha paiMtAlIsa lAkha yojana lambA* caur3A hai| isI prakAra Rtu (uDu) (saudharma-IzAna devaloka meM prathama pAthar3e meM cAra vimAna-avalikAoM ke madhyabhAga meM rahA huA gola vimAna) tathA ISatprAgbhArA pRthvI (siddhi sthAna) bhI paiMtAlIsa-paiMtAlIsa | lAkha yojana phailA huA samajhanA caahie| It has been said about the time region (two and a half continents) that its length and width is equal to forty five lac yojanas. In the same way the round celestial vehicle situated in the middle part of four rows of celestial vehicles in the first layer of Ritu (udu) Sodharam-Ishan Devloka, be considered so and the summit of the cosmos (loka) i.e. Ishatpragbhara land (sidhsthana), too to be understood of an expansion of forty five lac yojanas. 263-dhamme NaM arahA paNayAlIsaM dhaNUiM uTheM uccatteNaM hotthaa| dharma arhat paiMtAlIsa dhanuSa U~ce the| The height of Arihant Dharam Nath was forty five Dhanush (bows). 264-madarassa NaM pavvayassa cauddisiM pi paNayAlIsaM paNayAlIsaM joyaNasahassAiM abAhAe aMtare pnnnntte| mandara parvata, jo dharaNItala para daza hajAra yojana phailAva lie hue hai, kI cAroM hI dizAoM meM | lavaNa samudra kI bhItarI paridhi kI apekSA paiMtAlIsa hajAra yojana antara binA kisI bAdhA ke kahA gayA hai| The mountain Mandar (Meru) at the surface and ground has an expansion of ten thousand yojanas, around it with regard the inner circumference of lavan ocean in all the four directions the distance without any obstruction has been said of forty five thousand yojanas. 265-savve vi NaM divaDDakhettiyA nakkhattA paNayAlIsaM muhutte caMdeNa saddhiM jogaM joiMsu vA, joiMti vA, joissaMti vaa| $ Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Si Kai Le Le Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Bu The m ____ paiMtAlIsavAM samavAya %%%% %%%% 174 %%% Samvayang Sutra %% %% %%% % % %%%% %% % %%%

Page #239
45 hajAra yojana lakhayo 8 lAkha yo mAnuSottara parvata 45 lAkha yojana pramANa samaya kSetra kI AkRti -4 lAkha yo merU parvata 45 hajAra yojana jambU dvIpa se jI pNth r merU parvata kI cAroM hI dizAoM meM (pratyeka dizA meM) lavaNa samudra se 45 hajAra yojana kA antara kAlodadhi samudra AbhyAtara ardhapuSkara dvIpa dhAtakI khaNDa lAyana samudra 45 hajAra yojana 8 lAkha yo -8 lAkha yo

Page #240
meru parvata se lavaNa samudra kI dUrI zeSa jambUdvIpa pUrva-pazcima aura uttara-dakSiNa meM eka lAkha yojana lambA-caur3A golAkAra hai| isake cAroM ora ratnamaya jagati (dIvAra) hai| usake Age lavaNa samudra hai| meru parvata isake bIcoM-bIca sthita hai| isakA vistAra dharatI tala para dasa hajAra yojana hai| ata: isake pratyeka kinAre se lavaNa samudra taka kI dUrI isa prakAra hai___ jambUdvIpa kI kula lambAI-caur3AI = 1 lAkha yojana ghaTAyA:meru parvata kI pRthvItala para caur3AI 10 hajAra yojana = 90,000 hajAra yojana kyoMki meru parvata jambUdvIpa ke bIcoM-bIca sthita hai, ata: donoM ora kI lavaNa samudra se dUrI 90,000 yojana kI AdhI arthAt 45-45 hajAra yojana rhegii|-smvaay 45, sUtra saM. 264 samaya kSetra kI lambAI-caur3AI ___jambUdvIpa, lavaNa samudra, dhAtakIkhaNDa, kAlAdadhi samudra aura ardhapuSkaravara dvIpa milakara aDhAI dvIpa ke 45 lAkha yojana kA kSetra, samaya kSetra hai| kyoMki sampUrNa loka meM se mAtra isI aDhAI dvIpa meM hI sUrya-candra ke vimAna meru parvata ke cAroM ora gati karate haiM, jisake kAraNa isa kSetra meM divasa-rAtri hote haiM, samaya kA vyavahAra hotA hai isalie ise samaya kSetra kahate haiN| isake antargata Ane vAle jambUdvIpa (eka lAkha yojana), lavaNa samudra (do lAkha yojana), dhAtakI khaNDa (cAra lAkha kI yojana), kAlodadhi samudra (ATha lAkha yojana) aura puSkaravara dvIpa kA AdhA bhAga (ATha lAkha yojana) vistAra vAle haiN| isa prakAra isa kSetra kI kula lambAI-caur3AI isa prakAra hai(.5 lAkha yo. + 2 lAkha yo. + 4 lAkha yo. + 8 lAkha yo. + 8 lAkha yo.) guNA 2 = 45 lAkha yojn| -samavAya 45, sUtra 262 || The distance of 'Mountain Meru' from ocean "Lavana" The Jambu continent is long, wide and circular equal to one lakh yojan in the NorthSouth and East-West directions. There is a jewel like boundary wall round it. Next to it is "Lavana Ocean". The Meru Mountain is situated in the centre of this continent. Its expansion on the surface of the earth is 10 thousand yojans. So, the distance of Mountain Meru from the boundary "Lavana Ocean" is as follows: The length and width of Jambu continent is one lakh yojans minus the expansion of Mountain Meru at earth surface ie 10 thousand yojans balance 90,000 yojans. Mountain Meru is situated in the centre of Jambu continent so on both the sides the distance of Ocean Lavana is 45,000 yojan, each half of the 90,000 yojans on each side. Samvaya 45 Sutra 264 The length and width of "The Time Region". The area equal to 45 lakh yojans of two and half continents including continent Jambu' Ocean Lavana, Dhatkikhand, Ocean 'Kalodadhi' and half continent of Pushkar is called "The Time Region." In the entre cosmos the vehicles of Sun and Moon move around the Mountain Meru only in there two and a half areas-So it the day and night take from here only in this area and the "Time" takes practical shape here. So it is called "The Time Region". This region, consisting of the expansion of Jambu Continent (one lakh yojana), Ocean Lavana (Two lakhs yojans), Dhatkikhand (four lakhs yojans), Ocean Kalododhi (eight lakh htlyojans), is long and wide total as under (5+2+4+8+8 lakhyojans) x 2 = 45 lakhyojans. Samvayang 45 Sutra 262

Page #241
tinneva uttarAI puNNavasU rohiNI visAhA y| ee cha nakkhattA paNayAlamuhu ttsNjogaa||1|| samasta vyartha kSetrIya nakSatroM ne paiMtAlIsa muhUrta taka candramA ke sAtha yoga kiyA hai, yoga karate haiM | 2 aura yoga kreNge| tInoM uttarA, punarvasu, rohiNI aura vizAkhA - ye chaha nakSatra paiMtAlIsa muhUrta taka candra ke sAtha saMyoga vAle kahe gae haiN| The constellations having Divyardh area conjuncutred, conjuctures and will conjucture for a period of forty five muhurat with moon. (Divyardh = Moon rotates for a period of forty five Muhuratas with any heavenly body). All these six constellations named all the three Uttara, Punarvasu, Rohini and Vishakha have been said that they conjucture with moon for a period of forty # fiveMuhurata (Indian time). | 266-mahAliyAe vimANapavibhattIe paMcame vagge paNayAlIsaM uddesaNakAlA pnnnnttaa| mahAlikA vimAna pravibhakti sUtra ke paMcamavarga meM paiMtAlIsa uddezana kahe gae haiN| In the fifth volume of Mahalika Viman Pravibhakti Sutraforty five Udeshan Kaal have been narrated. / / paiMtAlIsavAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Forty Fifth Samvaya) chiyAlIsavAM samavAya The Forty Sixth Samvaya 267-diTThivAyassa NaM chAyAlIsaM mAuyApayA pnnnnttaa| baMbhIe NaM livIe chAyAlIsaM mAuyakkharA pnnnnttaa| bArahavA~ aMga dRSTivAda hai, isake chiyAlIsa mAtRkA pada kahe gae haiN| isI prakAra brAhmI lipi ke bhI chiyAlIsa mAtR akSara- (bAraha svara, paccIsa vyaMjana, cAra antaHstha, cAra USma varNa tathA ha-) kahe gae haiN| The twelfth canon is named as Drishtivad. It has forty six title verses (Matrikapad) have been said. In the same way there are six Matrika (original) alphabets in Brahami scripts - twelve vowels, twenty five consonants, four semi vowels and liquid consonants, four harsh words and 'h'. samavAyAMga sUtra 175 46th Samvaya

Page #242
% % %% % %% %% % %%% %% % %% %% %%% % %% %% %% 268- pabhaMjaNassa NaM vAukumAriMdassa chAyAlIsaM bhavaNAvAsasayasahassA pnnnnttaa| vAyukumArendra prabhaMjana ke chiyAlIsa lAkha bhavanAvAsoM kA ullekha hai| A description of forty six lacs residences of Vayukumarendra Prabhanjan gods is in it. // chiyAlIsavAM samavAya samApta // (The End of Forty Sixth Samvaya) saiMtAlIsavAM samavAya The Forty Seventh Samvaya 269-jayA NaM sUrie savvabbhitaramaMDalaM uvasaMkamittA NaM cAraM carai tayA NaM ihagayassa | maNussassa sattacattAlIsaM joyaNasahassehiM dohi ya tevaDhehiM joyaNasaehiM ekvIsAe ya saTThibhAgehiM joyaNassa sUrie cakkhuphAsaM hvvmaagcchi| isa bharatakSetra gata manuSya ko sUrya saiMtAlIsa hajAra do sau tiresaTha yojana aura eka yojana ke sATha * bhAgoM meM ikkIsa bhAga kI dUrI se dikhAI detA hai kintu yaha sthiti taba banatI hai jaba sUrya sabase bhItarI - maNDala meM Akara saMcAra karatA hai| The sun is visible to the human beings of this Bharatregion at the distance of twenty one parts of sixty parts of one yojana and forty seven thousand two hundred sixty three yojanas but this condition occurs only when the sun moves coming into its most internal orbit. | 270-there NaM aggibhUI sattacattAlIsaM vAsAiM agAramajhe vasittA muMDe bhavittA agArAo aNagAriyaM pvvie| agnibhUti sthavira ke viSaya meM kahA gayA hai ki ve saiMtAlIsa varSa taka gRhavAsa meM rhe| tatpazcAt | ve maMDita hokara agAra se anagAritA meM pravrajita he| In respect of Agnibhuti the Elder ascetic it has been said that he remained as a householder for a period of forty seven years. After that he got tonsured and consecrated from the state of householder to that of ascetic. // saiMtAlIsavAM samavAya samApta // (The End of Forty Seventh Samvaya) Ming Ming Bu Bu Che Zhe $ Ming Ming Ming Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting saiMtAlIsavAM samavAya 176 Samvayang Sutra Li Li Mo Sui Mo Sui Mo Mo Sui Mo Sui Mo Sui Mo Sui %%%%%%%%%%%%%

Page #243
% %%% %%%% %% %% %%% %%% %%%% %%%%% %%%%% % ar3atAlIsavAM samavAya The Forty Eighth Samvaya 271-egamegassa NaM ranno cAuraMtacakkavaTTissa aDayAlIsaM paTTaNasahassA pnnnnttaa| pratyeka cAturanta cakravartI rAjA ke ar3atAlIsa hajAra paTTaNa kahe gae haiN| Forty eight thousands ports have been said of each and every supreme lord (Chakravarti). 272-dhammassa NaM arahao aDayAlIsaM gaNA, aDayAlIsaM gaNaharA hotthaa| dharma arhat ke gaNa aura gaNadharoM kI saMkhyA ar3atAlIsa-ar3atAlIsa kahI gaI hai| The numbers of ascetics groups (Gan) and head of the ascetic groups (Gandhar of Arihant Dharam) had been forty eight, forty eight respectively. | 273-sUramaMDale NaM aDayAlIsaM ekasaTThibhAge joyaNassa vikkhaMbheNaM pnnnntte| sUryamaNDala eka yojana ke ikasaTha bhAgoM meM se ar3atAlIsa bhAga-pramANa vistAra vAlA nirUpita The orbit of the Sun has been expounded of the expansion of forty eighth parts out of sixty one parts of one yojana. // ar3atAlIsavAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Forty Eighth Samvaya) unacAsavAM samavAya The Forty Nineth Samvaya 274-satta-sattamiyAe NaM bhikkhupaDimAe egUNapannAe rAidiehiM channauibhikkhAsaeNaM ahAsuttaM jAva [ ahAkappaM ahAtaccaM sammaM kAeNaM phAsittA pAlittA sohittA tIrittA kiTTittA ANAe aNupAlittA] ArAhiyA bhvi| sapta-saptamikA bhikSu pratimA (sAta-sAta dina ke sAta saptAha kA abhigraha-vizeSa) unacAsa rAtridivasoM se tathA eka sau chiyAnaveM bhikSAoM se yathAsUtra yathAmArga se (yathAkalpa se, yathA tattva se, samyak prakAra kAya se sparzakara pAlakara zodhana kara, pArakara, kIrtana kara AjJA se anupAlana kara) ArAdhita hotI hai| samavAyAMga sUtra 177 sata 48th Samvaya

Page #244
The seventh-seven ascetic Pratima is based on special Abhigrah worship (a vow observed without disclosing to it any one) for a period of seven weeks of seven days each i.e. forty nine days and nights and through one hundred ninety six ascetics with already decided path of Sutras (as According Kalpas, according substance through rightful activities by touching, fostering, improving, crossing, reciting and abide by the permission). 275-devakuru-uttarakuruesu NaM maNuyA egUNapaNNAsa-rAiMdiehi saMpannajovvaNA bhvNti| devakuru-uttarakuru meM manuSya unacAsa rAta-dinoM meM pUrNa yauvana se sampanna ho jAte haiN| In the region of Devkuru and Utterkuru the human beings grow to full & perfect youth within forty nine days. 276-teiMdiyANaM ukkoseNaM egUNapaNNaM rAiMdiyA tthiii| trIndriya jIvoM kI utkRSTa sthiti unacAsa rAta-dina kI kahI gaI hai| The maximum life span of the three senses living beings has been stated as forty nine days. / unacAsavAM samavAya samApta // (The End of Forty Nineth Samvaya) pacAsavAM samavAya The Fiftieth Samvaya 277-muNisuvvayassa NaM arahao paMcAsaM ajiyAsAhassIo hotthaa| aNaMte NaM arahA ka pannAsaM dhaNUI ur3e uccatteNaM hotthaa| purisuttame NaM vAsudeve pannAsaM dhaNUI uDDe uccatteNaM hotthaa| ___munisuvrata arhat ke saMgha meM pacAsa hajAra AryikAe~ kahI gaI haiN| anantanAtha arhat kI U~cAI ke | pacAsa dhanuSa thii| puruSottama vAsudeva kI bhI U~cAI pacAsa dhanuSa thii| In the religious organisation of Arihant Muni Suvrat fifty thousand nuns (Aryikas) have been said. The height of Arihant Anant Nath has been told of fifty bows. The height of the Supreme Vasudeva (Purushotama), too was equal to fifty bows. 278-savve vi NaM dIhaveyaDDA mUle pannAsaM pannAsaM joyaNANi vikkhaMbheNaM pnnnnttaa| samasta dIrgha vaitADhya parvata mUla meM pacAsa yojana phailAva vAle kahe gae haiN| pacAsavAM samavAya 178 Samvayang Sutra $5 Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Yong %%%%%%%%%%%%%%%

Page #245
At the root all the long Vaitadhya Mountains have been said of the expansion of fifty yojanas. 279 - laMtae kappe pannAsaM vimANAvAsasahassA paNNattA / savvAo NaM timissaguhAkhaMDagappavAyaguhAo pannAsaM pannAsaM joyaNAiM AyAmeNaM paNNattAo / savve vi NaM kaMcaNagapavvayA siharatale pannAsaM pannAsaM joyaNAiM vikkhaMbheNaM paNNattA / lAntaka kalpa meM vimAnAvAsa kA ullekha hai / ye vimAnAvAsa pacAsa hajAra kahe gae haiN| samasta timisra guphAe~ aura khaNDa-prapAta guphAe~ pacAsa-pacAsa yojana lambI kahI gaI haiN| sabhI kAMcana parvata zikhara tala para pacAsa-pacAsa yojana vistAra vAle kahe gae haiN| The residences of Lantak (celestial vehicles) kalpa have been narrated as fifty thousand in all. The length of Timisra Cave Khand and Prapat Cave has been said of fifty yojanas each. All the Kanchan Mountains at the base of its summit have been said of the expansion of fifty each yojanas. / / pacAsavAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Fiftieth Samvaya) ikyAvanavAM samavAya The Fifty First Samvaya 280-navaNhaM baMbhacerANaM ekAvannaM uddesaNakAlA paNNattA / navoM brahmacaryoM ke ikyAvana uddezana kAla kahe gae haiN| Fifty one Udeshan kaal have been said of all the nine celebacies 281 - camarassa NaM asuriMdassa asuraranno sabhA sudhammA ekAvannakhaMbhasayasaMniviTThA paNNattA / evaM ceva balissa vi / asurendra asurarAz2a camara kI sudharmAsabhA ke viSaya meM kahA gayA hai ki yaha ikyAvana sau khambhoM se racita hai| isI prakAra bali kI sabhA ke viSaya meM bhI jAnanA cAhie / Bian In respect of Sudharma Assembly of Asurendra, head of Asur God. Chamar it has been said that it has fifty one hundred pillars. In the same way Bali's Assembly, too, should be known. 282 - suppa NaM baladeve ekAvannaM vAsasayasahassAiM paramAuM pAlaittA siddhe buddhe jAva svvdukkhpphiinne| samavAyAMga sUtra 179 Bian 51th Samvaya

Page #246
Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan suprabha baladeva ke viSaya meM kahA gayA hai ki unhoMne ikyAvana hajAra varSa kI parama Ayu kA pAlana kiyaa| isake pazcAt ve siddha-buddha hue, karmoM se mukta, parinirvANa ko prApta tathA sarva duHkhoM se rahita hue / In respect of Suprabh Baldeva it has been said that he spent a supreme life of fifty one thousand years. After that he attained salvation. He got liberation from all his karmas and attained Parinirvana. Eventually he annihilated all his miseries and sufferings. 283 - daMsaNAvaraNa-nAmANaM donhaM kammANaM ekAvannaM uttarakammapagaDIo pnnnnttaao| darzanAvaraNa karma aura nAmakarma ina donoM karmoM kI ikyAvana uttara prakRtiyA~ kahI gaI haiM jinameM darzanAvaraNa karma kI nau aura nAmakarma kI bayAlIsa uttara prakRtiyA~ haiM / In all fifty one Uttar tendencies of perception obscuring karmas and physique determining karmas have been said out of which there are forty two tendencies of physique determining karmas and nine of perception obscuring karmas. / / ikyAvanavAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Fifty First Samvaya) bAvanavAM samavAya The Fifty Second Samvaya 284 - mohaNijjassa NaM kammassa vAvannaM nAmadhejjA paNNattA / taM jahA- kohe kove rose dose akhamA saMjalaNe kalahe caMDikke bhaMDaNe viva'Ae 10, mANe made dappe thaMbhe attakkose gavve paraparivAe avakkose (paribhave ) unnae 20, unnAme mAyA uvahI niyaDI valae gahaNe NUme kakke kurue daMbhe 30, kUDe jimhe kivvise aNAyaraNayA gRhaNayA vaMcaNayA palikuMcaNayA sAtijoge lobhe icchA 40; mucchA kaMsA gehI tinhA bhijjA abhijjA kAmAsA bhogAsA jIviyAsA maraNAsA 50, nandI rAge 52 / mohanIya karma ke bAvana nAma pratipAdita haiM / yathA - 1. krodha, 2. kopa, 3. roSa, 4. dveSa, 5. akSamA, 6. saMjvalana, 7. kalaha, 8. caMDikya, 9. bhaNDana, 10. vivAda - ye daza krodha kaSAya ke nAma haiN| 11. mAna, 12. mada, 13. darpa, 14. stambha, 15. AtmotkarSa, 16. garva, 17. paraparivAda, 18. apakarSa, (19. paribhava), 20. unnata, 21. unnAma- ye gyAraha nAma mAna kaSAya ke haiM / 22. mAyA, 23. upAdhi, 24. bAvanavAM samavAya Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan 180 Samvayang Sutra Bian

Page #247
% % %% % % % % %% %% % % % %% %% %% %% % % %% % % % % % nikRti, 25. valaya, 26. gahana, 27. nyavama, 28. kalka, 29. kuruka, 30. daMbha, 31. kUTa, 32. jimha, 33. kilviSa, 34. anAcaraNatA, 35. gUhanatA, 36.vaMcanatA, 37. palikuMcanatA, 38. sAtiyoga-ye sattaraha nAma mAyA kaSAya ke haiN| 39. lobha, 40. icchA, 41. mUrchA, 42. kAMkSA, 43. gRddhi, 44. tRSNA, 45. bhidhyA, 46. abhidhyA, 47. kAmAzA, 48. bhogAzA, 49. jIvitAzA, 50. maraNAzA, 51. nandI, 52. rAga-ye caudaha nAma lobha-kaSAya ke haiN| Fifty two names have been calculated of Delusion nama karmas as :- 1. Anger, 2. Rage, 3. Indignation, 4. Aversion, 5. Not forgiving, 6. Flicker, 7. Quarrelsome, 8. Fierce (Chandika), 9. Outburst, 10. Argument. The above mentioned ten synonymous of passion of anger. 11. Conceit, 12. Pride, 13. Boastfulness, 14. Stambh (pillar like), 15. Self praise, 16. Arrogance, 17. Reproaching, 18. Upkarsh (despise), 19. Degradation, 20. To be high in Pride, 21. Unnama - These eleven names are names of passion of conceit. 22. Deceit, 23. Title, 24. Nikriti, 25. Valaya (crookedness), 26. Dense, 27. Nyavam, 28. Kalk, 29. Kuruk, 30. Hypocrisy, 31. Diplomatic, 32. Jimh, 33. Wretched, 34. Misconduct, 35. Excrement, 36. Deceitful, 37. Palikunchanta, 38. Satiyoga - these seventeen names are of passion of deceit. 39. Greed, 40. Desire, 41. Intense desire (Murchha), 42. Doubt, 43. Captuation, 44. Laughing, 45. Bhidya, 46. Abhidya, 47. Lustful, 48. Want of Enjoyment, 49. Desire to live, 50. Desire to die, 51. Nandi (worldly pleasure), 52. Attachment. These fourteen names are names of greed passion. 285-gothubhassa NaM AvAsapavvayassa puracchimillAo caramaMtAo valayAmuhassa 7 mahApAyAlassa paccacchimille caramaMte, esa NaM vAvannaM joyaNasahassAiM abAhAe aMtare pnnnntte| evaM dagabhAsassa NaM keugassa saMkhassa jUyagassa dagasImassa iisrss| ___gostUbha AvAsa parvata ke pUrvI caramAnta bhAga se vaDavAmukha mahApAtAla kA pazcimI caramAnta bAdhA ke binA bAvana hajAra yojana antara vAlA kahA gayA hai| isI prakAra lavaNa samudra ke bhItara avasthita dakabhAsa ketuka kA zaMkha nAmaka jUpaka kA aura dakasIma nAmaka Izvara kA, ina cAroM mahApAtAla kalazoM kA bhI antara jAnanA caahie| From the extreme East part of Gostoobh Mountain the distance of the extreme West end of Vadva Mukh Maha Pataal without any kind of obstruction has been said of fifty two thousand yojanas. Same is way the distance between the four underground great pitchers named Ketuk's Sankh, Jupak and Daksheem naama, Ishwar situated under the lavan ocean. 286-nANAvaraNijassa nAmassa aMtarAyassa etesi NaM tiNhaM kampapagaDINaM bAvannaM | uttarapayaDIo pnnnnttaao| 181 samavAyAga sUtra % % %% % %% 52th Samvaya % %% % %% % % % % % %% % % % % % % %% % % % % %

Page #248
%% %% %%%%%%% %%%%%% % %% %%% %%%% % jJAnAvaraNIya, nAma aura antarAya ina tInoM karma prakRtiyoM kI uttara prakRtiyA~ bAvana kahI gaI haiM / jisameM jJAnAvaraNIya karma kI pA~ca uttara prakRtiyA~, nAmakarma kI bayAlIsa uttara prakRtiyA~ tathA antarAya || karma kI pA~ca uttara prakRtiyA~ haiN| The Uttar tendencies of the karma tendencies of three karmas named as knowledge obscuring karma physique making karmas and obstruction causing karmas have been said has fifty two in which five are of knowledge obscuring karmas forty two Uttar tendencies of body making karmas and five Uttar tendencies of obstruction causing karmas. 287-sohamma-saNaMkumAra-mAhidesu tisu kappesu vAvannaM vimANAvAsasayasahassA pnnnnttaa| saudharma kalpa, sanatkumAra kalpa aura mAhendra kalpa ina tIna kalpoM meM bAvana lAkha vimAnAvAsa kahe gae haiM jinameM saudharma kalpa meM battIsa lAkha vimAnAvAsa, sanatkumAra kalpa meM bAraha lAkha vimAnAvAsa tathA mAhendra kalpa meM ATha lAkha vimAnAvAsa haiN| The total strength of the residences of celestial vehicles of three kalpas named Sodharma Kalpa-Sanat Kumar Kalpa-Mahendra Kalpa have been stated as fifty two lacs which comprises of thirty two lacs of Sodharma Kalp, twelve lacs of Sanat Kumar Kalpa and eight lacs of Mahendra Kalpaare said. // bAvanavAM samavAya samApta / (The End of Fifty Second Samvaya) tirepanavAM samavAya The Fifty Third Samvaya 288-devakuru-uttarakuruyAo NaM jIvAo tevanaM tevannaM joyaNasahassAI sAiregAI F AyAmeNaM pnnnnttaao| mahAhimavaMta-ruppINaM vAsaharapavvayANaM jIvAo tevannaM tevannaM || joyaNasahassAiM nava ya egattIse joyaNasae chacca egUNavIsaI bhAge joyaNassa AyAmeNaM | pnnnnttaao| devakuru aura uttarakuru kI jIvAoM ke viSaya meM kahA gayA hai ki ye jIvAe~ tirepana-tirepana hajAra yojana se kucha adhika lambI haiN| mahAhimavanta aura rukmI varSadhara parvatoM kI jIvAoM kI lambAI ke viSaya meM kahA gayA hai ki ye tirepana-tirepana hajAra nau sau ikatIsa yojana aura eka yojana ke unnIsa bhAgoM meM se chaha bhAga pramANa lambI haiN| tirepanavAM samavAya -182 Samvayang Sutra

Page #249
About the diameters of the Devkuru and Uttarkuru it has been said that they are a little more than thirty three thousand yojanas long. In regarding the diameters of the Mahahimvant and Rukmi Varshdhar Mountains it has been said that these are six parts out of nineteen parts of one yojana and fifty three thousand nine hundred thirty one yojanas long. 289-samaNassa NaM bhagavao mahAvIrassa tevanaM aNagArA saMvaccharapariyAyA paMcasu aNuttareNu mahaimahAlaesu mahAvimANesu devattAe uvvnnaa| zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ke tirepana anagAra eka varSa zramaNaparyAya pAlakara mahAna-vistIrNa evaM atyanta sukhamaya pA~ca anuttara mahAvimAnoM meM devarUpa meM utpanna hue| Fifty three ascetics (disciples) of lord Mahavira after practicing the life of a Shraman for a period of one year eventually reincarnated into the vast and extreme pleasure giving five Unuttar great celestial vehicles in the form of celestial beings. * 290-samucchimauraparisappANaM ukkoseNaM tevannaM vAsasahassA ThiI pnnnnttaa| sammUrchima uraparisarpa jIvoM kI utkRSTa sthiti tirepana hajAra varSa kahI gaI hai| The life span of spontaneous birth taking chest reptiles has been said of maximum of fifty three thousand years duration. // tirepanavAM samavAya samApta / (The End of Fifty Third Samvaya) . caupanavAM samavAya The Fifty Fourth Samvaya 291-bharaheravaesu NaM vAsesu egamegAe ussappiNIe osappiNIe cauvannaM cauvannaM uttamapurisA uppajiMsu vA, upajaMti vA, uppajisaMti vA, taM jahA-cauvIsaM titthakarA, bArasa cakkavaTTI, nava baladevA, nava vaasudevaa| -bharata aura airavata ina do kSetroM meM eka-eka utsarpiNI va avasarpiNI kAla meM caupana-caupana * uttama puruSa utpanna hue haiM, utpanna hote haiM aura utpanna hoNge| yathA - caubIsa tIrthaMkara, bAraha cakravartI, . | nau baladeva tathA nau vAsudeva (24+12+9+9=54) / In two regions i.e. Bharat region and Airavat region in each ascending time cycle and descending time cycles(Utsarpini and Avsarpini Kaal) fifty four samavAyAMga sUtra ( 54th Samvaya -183 Ma % % % % % % % % % % % % % % %% %% % % % % % % % %% % % % % % % %

Page #250
% % % % % % % %% %% % % % % %% % % %% % % % % % % % % supreme individuals have been born, are born and will be born as:- twenty four Ford Makers (Tirthankars) twelve supreme emperor (Chakravarti), Nine Lords (Vasudev) and nine Co-lords (Baldev) 24 + 12 + 9 + 9 = 54 292-arahA NaM ariTThanemI cauvannaM rAiMdiyAI chaumatthapariyAyaM pAuNittA jiNe jAe / || kevalI savannU svvbhaavdrisii| ___samaNe NaM bhagavaM mahAvIre egadivaseNaM eganisijAe cAuppannAiM vAgaraNAI vaagritthaa| aNaMtassa NaM arahao caupannaM [gaNA caupanaM] gaNaharA hotthaa| ariSTanemi arhan ne caupana rAta-dina chadmastha zramaNa paryAya pAlI, taduparAnta ve kevalI, sarvajJa, sarvabhAvadarzI jina hue| zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne eka dina meM eka hI Asana meM avasthita rahakara caupana praznoM ke uttara rUpa vyAkhyAna die the| ananta arhan ke gaNoM aura gaNadharoM kI saMkhyA caupana-caupana thii| Arihant Arishtnemi dwelt fifty four days and nights as Chhadmasth (ascetic without absolute knowledge) shraman. Thereafter he became omniscient, omnipotent and kewal gyani. Shraman Bhagwan Mahavir delivered speech in answer form of fifty four questions sitting in the same posture in a single day. The number of Gan (Religious organisation) and Gandhar (Head of religious organisation) of Arihant Anantnath were fifty four each. // caupanavAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Fifty Fourth Samvaya) pacapanavAM samavAya The Fifty Fifth Samvaya 293-mallissa NaM arahao [ mallI NaM arahA] paNavaNNaM vAsasahassAI paramAuM pAlaittA | siddhe buddhe jAva svvdukkhpphiinne| mallI arhan pacapana hajAra varSa kI parama Ayu bhogakara siddha-buddha karmoM se mukta, parinirvANa ko prApta aura sarva duHkhoM se rahita hue| Arihant Malli enjoyed a life of fifty five thousand years. After that he liberating from all his previous karmas attained the salvation i.e. Parinirvana. Eventually he became devoid of all his miseries and sufferings. pacapanavAM samavAya 184 Samvayang Sutra Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Di 5Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Wei 55%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%

Page #251
% % % % % % % % % % % % %% % %% % % %% % % %% % % %% % % % % % % % 294-maMdarassa NaM pavvayassa paccasthimillAo caramaMtAo vijayadArassa paccasthimille caramaMte / esa NaM paNavaNNaM joyaNasahassAI abAhAe aMtare pnnnntte| evaM cAuddisiM pi vijaya-vejayaMtajayaMta-aparAjiyaM ti| ___mandara parvata ke viSaya meM kahA gayA hai ki isa parvata ke pazcima caramAnta bhAga se pUrvI vijaya-dvAra ke pazcimI caramAnta bhAga kA antara pacapana hajAra yojana hai| isI prakAra cAroM hI dizAoM meM vijayavaijayanta- jayanta-aparAjita dvAroM kA antara jAnanA caahie| In respect of Mandar Mountain it has been said that the distance between the west extreme end part of this Mountain and the west extreme end part of the East Vijaydvar is equal to fifty five thousand yojanas. Exactly the same distance in all the four dimensions of Vijay, Vijayant, Jayant and Aprajit dvars should be known. 295-samaNe NaM bhagavaM mahAvIre aMtimarAiyaMsi paNavaNNaM ajjhayaNAI kallANaphalavivAgAiM paNavaNNaM ajjhayaNAI pAvaphalavivAgAI vAgarittA siddhe buddhe jAva svvdukkhpphiinne| zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne antima rAtri meM puNya-pApa phala vipAka vAle pacapana-pacapana adhyAyoM kA pratipAdana kiyaa| taduparAnta ve siddha-buddha, karmoM se mukta, parinirvANa ko prApta tathA sarva duHkhoM se rahita hue| Shraman Bhagwan Mahavir in the last night of his life expounded fifty five chapters each pertaining to the result of auspicious and inauspicious karmas (punya & paap vipak phal). After that he got liberation from all his accumulated karmas he attained salvation in the end i.e. Parinirvana. Eventually he became devoid of all his miseries and sufferings. 296-paDhama-biiyAsu dosu puDhavIsu paNavaNNaM nirayAvAsasayasahassA pnnnnttaa| pahalI aura dUsarI ina do pRthviyoM meM kula pacapana lAkha nArakAvAsa kahe gae haiN| inameM prathama pRthvI meM tIsa lAkha nAraka vAsa tathA dvitIya pRthvI meM paccIsa lAkha nAraka vAsa haiN| In the two (hells) the first hell and second hell in total fifty five lac residences of infernal beings have been said out of which thirty lac are in first hell and twenty five lac are in second hell. ____297-dasaNAvaraNija-nAmAuyANaM tiNhaM kammapagaDINaM paNavaNNaM uttarapagaDIo pnnnnttaao| samavAyAMga sUtra 185 55th Samvaya

Page #252
Dang Si Yu Le Chang Bu Bu Bu Yong %%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%% tIna karma prakRtiyoM - darzanAvaraNIya, nAma va Ayu kI milAkara kula pacapana uttara prakRtiyA~ kahI / gaI haiN| inameM darzanAvaraNIya kI nau uttara prakRti, nAmakarma kI bayAlIsa uttara prakRti tathA Ayu karma kI cAra uttara prakRti haiN| The total number of Uttar tendencies of three karma tendencies i.e. intuition obscuring, physique making and life span determining karmas have been said as fifty five in which nine are of intuition obscuring karma, forty two of physique making karma and four uttar tendencies of life span determining karmas. // pacapanavAM samavAya samApta / (The End of Fifty Fifth Samvaya) chappanavAM samavAya The Fifty Sixth Samvaya 298-jaMbuddIve NaM dIve chappannaM nakkhattA caMdeNa saddhiM jogaM joiMsu vA, joiMti vA, joissaMti vaa| ___jambUdvIpa nAmaka isa dvIpa meM do candramAoM ke parivAra vAle chappana nakSatra kahe gae haiM jo candra ke sAtha yoga karate the, yoga karate haiM aura yoga kreNge| In the continent of Jambudweep fifty six constellations belonging to two moons families, have been narrated. They had conjuctured, conjucture and will conjuncture with moon. 299-vimalassa NaM arahao chappannaM gaNA chappannaM gaNaharA hotthaa| vimala arhan ke gaNa aura gaNadharoM kI saMkhyA chappana-chappana kahI gaI hai| The number of the Gan (group of ascetics), Gandhar (head of ascetic group) of Arihant Vimal Nath has been said as fifty six-fifty six respectively. // chappanavAM samavAya samApta // (The End of Fifty Sixth Samvaya) chappanavAM samavAya 186 Samvayang Sutra

Page #253
% % % % %% % %% % % % %% % % % % % % %% % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % %% % %% %% Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting FFFFFTing Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting FFs FFFFFFFFF Chi $ Y= sattAvanavAM samavAya The Fifty Seventh Samvaya 300-tiNhaM gaNipiDagANaM AyAracUliyAvajANaM sattAvannaM ajjhayaNA paNNattA, taM jahA-AyAre sUyagaDe tthaanne| AcAracUlikA ko chor3akara tIna gaNipiTakoM ke sattAvana adhyayana kahe gae haiN| yathA - AcArAMga ke antima nizItha adhyayana ko chor3akara prathama zrutaskandha ke nau, dvitIya zrutaskandha ke AcAra cUlikA ko chor3akara pandraha, sUtrakRtAMga ke prathama zrutaskandha ke solaha, dvitIya zrutaskandha ke sAta aura sthAnAMga | ke daza, isa prakAra kula sattAvana adhyayana haiN| Barring the Acharchulika (conduct annexure) fifty seven chapters of three ganipitak have been said as:- barring the last Nishith chapter of Acharang Sutra nine of the 1st Shrutskandh, barring Acharchulika fifteen of second shrutskandh, sixteen of 1st Shrutskandh of Sutrakritang, seven of 2nd Shrutskandh and ten of Sthanang. Thus there are fifty seven chapters. 301-gothUbhassa NaM AvAsapavvayassa purathimillAo caramaMtAo valayAmuhassa mahApAyAlassa bahumajjhadesabhAe esa NaM sattAvannaM joyaNasahassAiM abAhAe aMtare pnnnntte| evaM dagabhAgassa keuyassa ya saMkhassa ya jUyassa ya dayasImassa Isarassa y| gostUbha AvAsa parvata ke viSaya meM kahA gayA hai ki isa parvata ke pUrvI caramAnta se bar3avAmukha mahApAtAla ke bahu madhya dezabhAga kA binA kisI bAdhA ke sattAvana hajAra yojana antara hai| isI prakAra dakabhAsa aura ketuka kA, saMkha aura yUpaka kA tathA dakasIma aura Izvara nAmaka mahApAtAla kA antara jAnanA caahie| In respect of Gostubh Mountain it has been said that the distance from the East extreme end of this Mountain to the multiple middle single part of Badva Mukhi bottom without any obstructions is said to be fifty seven thousand yojanas, In the same way is the distance between Dakmas great bottom and Ketuk great bottam, Sankh and Yupak great bottom and Dakseen and Ishwar great bottom should be known. 302-mallissa NaM arahao sattAvannaM maNapajavanANisayA hotthaa| mahAhimavaMta-ruppINaM vAsaharapavvayANaM jIvANaM dhaNupiTuM sattAvannaM sattAvannaM joyaNasahassAiM donni ya teNaue joyaNasae dasa ya egUNavIsaibhAe joyaNassa parikkheveNaM pnnnnttN| malli arhat ke saMgha meM sattAvana sau manaHparyavajJAnI muni kahe gae haiN| samavAyAMga sUtra _187 57th Samvaya % % % %% % % % % % % % %% %% % % % %

Page #254
mahAhimavanta aura rukmI varSadhara parvata kI jIvAoM ke viSaya meM kahA gayA hai ki ina jIvAoM kA dhanupRSTha sattAvana hajAra do sau terAnavai yojana aura eka yojana ke unnIsa bhAgoM meM se daza bhAga pramANa parikSepa yAni paridhi ke rUpa se hai| In the congregation of ascetics (sangh) of Arihant Mallififty seven ascetics | have been said who had (ManhPrayay Gyani) Mental Mode Knowledge. About the diameters of the Mountain Mahahimvant and Rukmi Varshadhar it has been said that the bow back (Dhanuprisht) of these diameters is equal to the circumference ten parts of nineteen parts of one yojana and fifty seven thousand two hundred and ninety three yojanas. / / sattAvanavAM samavAya samApta // (The End of Fifty Seventh Samvaya) adAvanavAM samavAya The Fifty Eighth Samvaya . 303-paDhama-docca-paMcamAsu tisu puDhavIsu aTThAvannaM nirayAvAsasayasahassA pnnnnttaa| prathama pRthvI-dvitIya pRthvI aura paMcama pRthvI ina tIna pRthviyoM meM aTThAvana lAkha nArakAvAsa kahe gae haiN| kramazaH prathama pRthvI meM tIsa lAkha, dvitIya pRthvI meM paccIsa lAkha tathA tRtIya pRthvI meM tIna lAkha nArakAvAsa haiN| In three lands (hells) - 1st land, 2nd land and 5th landfifty eight lacs hellish beings residences have been said out of which thirty lacs of 1st land, twenty five lacs of 2nd land and three lacs are of 5th land. 304-nANAvaraNijjassa-veyaNiya-Auya-nAma-aMtarAi yassa eesi NaM paMcaNhaM | kammapagaDINaM aTThAvanna uttarapagaDIo pnnnnttaao| ___ pA~ca karma prakRtiyoM - jJAnAvaraNIya, vedanIya, Ayu, nAma aura antarAya kI uttara prakRtiyA~ kula 5 aTThAvana kahI gaI haiM, jina meM jJAnAvaraNa kI pA~ca, vedanIya kI do, Ayu kI cAra, nAma kI bayAlIsa / tathA antarAya kI pA~ca uttara prakRtiyA~ haiN| In case of five karmas i.e. knowledge obscuring karmas pleasure and pain 14 feeling karmas, life span determining karmas, physique making karmas and obstruction causing karmas the uttar tendencies have been said fifty eight in all out of which five are of knowledge obscuring karmas, two of pain and pleasure aTThAvanavAM samavAya 188 Samvayang Sutra

Page #255
feeling karmas four of life span determining karmas, forty two of physique making karmas and five uttar tendencies are of obstruction causing karmas are said. 305-gothUbhassa NaM AvAsapavvayassa paccathimillAo caramaMtAo valayAmuhassa mahApAyAlassa bahumajjhadesabhAe esa NaM aTThAvannaM joyaNasahassAiM abAhAe aMtare pnnnntte| evaM cauddisaM pi neyvvN| gostubha AvAsa parvata ke pazcimI caramAnta bhAga se bar3avAmukha mahApAtAla ke bahumadhya dezabhAga kA antara aTThAvana hajAra yojana binA kisI bAdhA ke kahA gayA hai| isI prakAra cAroM hI dizAoM meM jAnanA caahie| There the Gostubh residence Mountain is situated. The distance from the western extreme end of this mountain to the multiple middle single part of Badvamukhi great bottom without any hinderance has been said of fifty eight thousand yojanas. In the same way the distance in all the four directions should be known. / aTThAvanavAM samavAya samApta / (The End of Fifty Eighth Samvaya) unasaThavAM samavAya The Fifty Nineth Samvaya 306-caMdassa NaM saMvaccharassa egamege uU egUNasarTi rAiMdiyAiM rAiMdiyaggeNaM pnnnntte| candramA kI gati kI apekSA se mAne jAne vAle saMvatsara ko candrasaMvatsara kahA gayA hai| isa kI eka-eka Rtu rAta-dina kI gaNanA se unasaTha rAtri-dina kI kahI gaI hai| The year which is observed on the basis of moon's movement has been said the moon year (samvatsar). According to the counting in days and nights its each and every season (Ritu) has been said of fifty nine days and nights. 307-saMbhave NaM arahA egUNasaddhiM puvvasayasahassAI agAramajhe vasittA muMDe bhavittA agArAo aNagAriyaM pvvie| sambhava arhan unasaTha lAkha pUrva varSa agAra ke madhya yAni gRhasthAvasthA meM rhe| taduparAnta ve muMDita hue aura agAra tyAga kara anagAritA meM pravrajita hue| samavAyAga sUtra 189 59th Samvaya

Page #256
Arihant Sambhav Nath remained as a householder for a period of fifty nine Poorva years. After that he got his head tonsured and renouncing the life of a house holder got initiation. 308-mallissa NaM arahao egUNasaTuiM ohinANisayA hotthaa| malli arhana ke saMgha meM unasaTha sau avadhijJAnI the| In the congregation of ascetic (order) of Arihant Malli. There were fifty nine hundred clairvoyant monks. / unasaThavAM samavAya samApta / (The End of Fifty Nineth Samvaya) sAThavAM samavAya The Sixtieth Samvaya 309-egamege NaM maMDale sUrie saTThie saTThie muhuttehiM sNghaaei|. sUrya eka-eka maNDala ko sATha-sATha muhUrtoM se pUrNa karatA hai| ___ The sun completes one orbit (mandal) in sixty muhurat. 310-lavaNassa NaM samuddassa saTuiM nAgasAhassIo aggodayaM dhaarNti| lavaNa samudra ke solaha hajAra U~cI velA ke Upara vAle jala arthAt agrodaka ko sATha hajAra nAgarAja dhAraNa karate haiN| Sixty thousand great Nagkumar gods hold the excess water at the surface of the sixteen thousand high boundary of Lavan Ocean at its shqres. 311-vimale NaM arahA sarTi dhaNUI uDUM uccatteNaM hotthaa| vimala arhan kI U~cAI sATha dhanuSa thii| Regarding the height of Arihant Vimal Nath it has beensaid that he was sixty (Dhanush) bow high. 312-balissa NaM vairoyaNiMdassa sarTi sAmANiyasAhassIo pnnnnttaao| ba~bhassa NaM 5 deviMdassa devaranno sarTi sAmANiyasAhassIo pnnnnttaao| bali vairocanendra aura brahma devendra devarAja ke sATha-sATha hajAra sAmAnika deva kahe gae haiN| The co-chief (samanik) gods of Bali Vairochandra and Brahmna Devendra Devraj have been said sixty-sixty thousand. sAThavAM samavAya * 190 Samvayang Sutra Guo Yu Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang

Page #257
13 pratara meM sudharma, IzAna devaloka ke deva dvitIya devaloka IzAna devaloka 28 lAkha vimAnAvAsa kilviSi 2 sAmAnika 309 prathama devaloka sudharma devaloka 32 lAkha vimAnAvAsa pestilla sAmAnika 130 H A to (R kilviSa 1 13 pratara 12 pratara 11 pratara 10 pratara 9 pratara 8 pratara 7 pratara 6 pratara 5 pratara 4 pratara 3 pratara 2 pratara 1 pratara dhanodadhi saudharma aura IzAna devaloka meM kula milAkara 60 lAkha vimAnAvAsa hote haiN| ye vimAnAvAsa devaloka ke prataroM kI bhUmi ke Upara hote haiN| pratyeka pratara svaccha, sundara evaM darzanIya hotA hai| inameM se kucha vimAna saMkhyAta aura kucha vimAna asaMkhyAta lambe caur3e hote haiN| ina donoM devalokoM meM 5 varNa ke vimAna hote haiM- sapheda, lAla, nIlA pIlA, kAlA /

Page #258
$% %% %% %% %%% % % %% %%% %%% %% % %%% ] saudharma aura IzAna devaloka meM vimAnoM kI saMkhyA Urdhvaloka meM sthita 12 devalokoM meM se prathama va dvitIya devaloka sudharma tathA IzAna devaloka haiN| prathama sudharma devaloka meM 32 lAkha vimAna haiM tathA dvitIya IzAna devaloka meM 28 lAkha vimAna haiN| isa prakAra prathama va dvitIya devaloka meM milAkara kula 60 lAkha vimAna yA vimAnAvAsa haiN| , ye donoM devaloka samapRthvI se 1% rajjU Upara haiM tathA inameM 13 pratara haiN| ina devalokoM meM vividha AkAra ke vimAna haiN| jaise gola, trikoNa, caurasa ityaadi| kucha vimAna saMkhyAta yojana vistAra vAle tathA kucha asaMkhyAta yojana vistAra vAle haiN| yaha devaloka ghanodadhi vAyu ke AdhAra para Tike huye haiN| -samavAya 60, sUtra 313 The Number of Vehicles in The Heavens of Saudharma and Ishan. Out of the twelve heavens, situated into the upper cosmos, Saudharma and Ishan are first and second heaven respectively. Thirty two lac vehicles of gods in the first heaven "Saudharma' and twenty eight lac vehicles are there in the second heaven 'Ishan'. Therefore, in both the first and second heavens there are sixty Lacor vehicles of gods in all. These both the heavens are situated one and a half "Rajju' high from the surface of the earth and there are 13 'Pratara' in it. The celestial vehicles are of different types in these heavens. They are as: round, triangular, rectangular, etc. Some of the vehicles are of numerable yojans and some are of the innumerable yojans expansion. All these vehicles of gods are situated on the foundation of "frozen water and Air" Samvayang 60 Sutra 313 555555555Sui Nan Nan Nan Nan %%%%%%%% %% %%

Page #259
Xin Xin Xin Wan Wan Wan 313 - sohammIsANesu dosu kappesu saTTiM vimANAvAsasayasahassA paNNattA / saudharma kalpa aura IzAnakalpa ina do kalpoM meM sATha lAkha vimAnavAsa kahe gae haiM, jinameM saudharma kalpa meM battIsa lAkha vimAnAvAsa tathA IzAnakalpa meM aTThAIsa lAkha vimAnAvAsa haiN| In the two heavens i.e. Sodharma and Ishan kalpas sixty lacs Vimanvas have been said to exist out of thirty two lacs are of Sodharma kalp and twenty eight lcs are of Ishan Kalpa. / / sAThavAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Sixtieth Samvaya) ikasaThavAM samavAya The Sixty First Samvaya 314-paMcasaMvacchariyassa NaM jugassa riumAseNaM mijjamANassa igasaTThi uumAsA paNNattA / paMcasaMvatsara vAle yuga ke Rtu - mAsoM se ginane para ikasaTha RtumAsa hote haiN| According to the counting of the climatic months in an epoch consisting of five years (panch samvatsar) sixty one climatic months are there. 315-maMdarassa NaM pavvayassa paDhame kaMDe egasaTThijoyaNasahassAiM uDDuM uccatteNaM paNNatte / mandara parvata kA prathama kANDa ikasaTha hajAra yojana U~cA kahA gayA hai| The first part (khand) of Meru Mountain has been static to be sixty one thousand yojanas high. 316 - caMdamaMDale NaM egasaTThivibhAgavibhAie samaMse paNNatte / evaM sUrassa vi / candra maNDala vimAna eka yojana ke ikasaTha bhAgoM meM vibhAjita karane para pUre chappana bhAga pramANa sama-aMza kahA gayA hai| isI prakAra sUrya bhI eka yojana ke ikasaTha bhAgoM se vibhAjita karane para pUre ar3atAlIsa bhAga pramArNa sama - aMza kahA gayA hai| samavAyAMga sUtra The moon disc vehicle has been said to be equal to full fifty six parts out of sixty one parts of one yojana. In the same way the sun too, has been said of equal to full forty eight parts out of sixty one parts of one yojana. // ikasaThavAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Sixty First Samvaya) 191 61th Samvaya Wan Wan Wan Wan Le Le Le Chu Le Le Le Wan Wan Le Le Le Le Le Tan Wan Wan Le Chu Le Le Le Wan Wan Le Le Le

Page #260
bAsaThavAM samavAya The Sixty Second Samvaya 317-paMca saMvaccharie NaM juge vAsaddhiM punnimAo vAsaDhi amAvasao pnnnnttaao| paMcasAMvatsarika yuga meM pUrNimAe~ va amAvasyAe~ bAsaTha-bAsaTha kahI gaI haiN| In the epoch consisting of five years (panch samvatsar) the full moon nights and full dark nights have been said to be sixty two-sixty two in numbers. 318-vAsupujassa NaM arahao vAsaSTuiM gaNA, vAsaDhei gaNaharA hotthaa| vAsupUjya arhan ke gaNoM aura gaNadharoM kI saMkhyA bAsaTha-bAsaTha kahI gaI hai| The number of ascetic groups and heads of the ascetic group of Arihant Vasupujya has been stated to be sixty two each. ___ 319-sukkapakkhassa NaM caMde vAsaddhiM bhAge divase divase privddddi| te ceva bahulapakkhe divase-divase prihaayi| zukla pakSa meM candramA dina-dina arthAt pratidina bAsaThaveM bhAga pramANa eka-eka kalA se bar3hatA hai tathA kRSNa pakSa meM candramA pratidina utanA hI ghaTatA hai| In the bright fortnight the moon moves, increases, ahead daily equal to sixty two parts of one-one digit (kala) and the moon decreases daily as same in the dark fortnight. 320-sohammIsANesu kappesu paDhame patthaDe paDhamAvaliyAe egamegAe disAe vAsaTuiM vimANA pnnnnttaa| savve vemANiyANaM vAsaddhiM vimANapatthaDA patthaDaggeNaM pnnnnttaa| do kalpoM-saudharmakalpa aura IzAnakalpa meM pahale prastaTa meM pahalI AvalikA yA zreNI meM ekaeka dizA meM bAsaTha-bAsaTha vimAnAvAsa kahe gae haiN| samasta vaimAnika vimAna-prastaTa prastaToM kI gaNanA se bAsaTha kahe gae haiN| In two heavens (kalpas) i.e. Sodharma kalpa and Ishankalpa in the first row in the first wing, in each direction the number of residential celestial vehicles have been said as sixty two respectively. According to the counting of Vimans wings and rows the entire celestial vehicles have been said sixty two in numbers. / / bAsaThavAM samavAya samApta / (The End of Sixty Second Samvaya) Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Bai Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting bAsaThavAM samavAya - 192 Samvayang Sutra Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Chang Shen Nan Nan Nan %%%%%%%Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang

Page #261
Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting tiresaThavAM samavAya The Sixty Third Samvaya 321-usabhe NaM arahA kosalie tesaTuiM puvvasayasahassAiM mahArAyamAjhe vasittA muMDe bhavittA agArAo uNagAriyaM pvvie| kauzalika RSabha arhan tiresaTha lAkha pUrva varSa taka mahArAjya ke madhya meM rahe arthAt rAjA ke pada para AsIna rhe| taduparAnta ve muMDita hue aura agAra se anagAritA meM pravrajita hue| The king of Ayodhya Arihant Rishabh remained as asking for a period of sixty three poorva years. After that, he got his head tonsured, consecrated as an ascetic from the life of householder. 322-harivAsa-rampayavAsesu maNussA tevaTThie rAidiehiM saMpattajovvaNA bhvNti| harivarSa aura ramyakvarSa meM manuSya tiresaTha rAta-dinoM meM pUrNa yauvana ko prApta ho jAte haiM arthAt | unheM mAtA-pitA dvArA pAlana kI apekSA nahIM rhtii| In the region of Harivarsh and Ramyakvarsh the human being gets his full youth within a period of sixty three days. So, he does not expect to be brought up by his parents. 323-nisaDhe NaM pavvae tevaDhei sUrodayA pnnnnttaa| evaM nIlavaMte vi| ___niSadha parvata aura nIlavanta parvata para tiresaTha-tiresaTha sUryodaya kahe gae haiN| Sixty three sun-rise on Nishadh Mountain and sixty three on Neelvant Mountain sun have been said. // tiresaThavAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Sixty Third Samvaya) causaThavAM samavAya The Sixty Fourth Samvaya 324-aTThaTThamiyA NaM bhikkhupaDimA causaTThIe rAiMdiehiM dohi ya aTThAsIehiM | bhikkhAsaehi-ahAsuttaM jAva [ ahAkappaM ahAmaggaM ahAtaccaM sammaM kAeNa phAsittA pAlittA sohittA tIrittA kiTTittA ArAhaittA ANAe aNupAlittA] bhvi| 193 samavAyAMga sUtra % % %%% 63th Samvaya %% % %% % %% % %% %% % %% % % %% %% % % % %

Page #262
aSTASTamikA bhikSu pratimA causaTha rAta-dinoM meM, do sau aThAsI sarva bhikSAoM se, sUtra ke anusAra, yathA-tathya, samyak prakAra kAya se sparza kara, pAla kara, zodhana kara, pAra kara, kIrtana kara, AjJAnusAra anupAlana kara ArAdhita hotI hai| The (eighth) Ashtashtamika Bhikshu Pratima is basedon two hundred eighty eight total alms in sixty four days and nights, according to the Sutra, as described, by touching, bringing up, reforming, crossing, reciting and obeying the orders through righteous body. 325-causaTTiM asurakumArAvAsasayasahassA paNNattA / camarassa NaM ranno causaTThi sAmANiyasAhassIo paNNattAo / asurakumAra devoM ke causaTha lAkha AvAsa yA bhavana kahe gae haiN| camararAja ke causaTha hajAra sAmAnika deva kahe gae haiN| Sixty four lacs residences of malevolent demons (Asur Kumar) have been said. Sixty four thousand co-chief (Samanik gods) celestial beings have been mentioned of Chamar-raj Indra. 326-savve vi dadhimuhA pavvayA pallAsaMThANasaMThiyA savvattha samA vikkhaMbhamusseheNaM causaTThi joyaNasahassAiM paNNattA / samasta dadhimukha parvatoM ke viSaya meM kahA gayA hai ki ye parvata palya yAni Dhola ke AkAra se avasthita haiM, nIce-Upara sarvatra samAna vistAra vAle haiM aura inakI U~cAI causaTha hajAra yojana hai| In respect of all the Dadhimukh Mountains it has been said that they are situated in the form of a drum, the upper and lower portion of these mountains are of equal expansion and the height is equal to sixty four thousand yojanas. 327-sohammIsANesu baMbhaloe yatisu kappesucausaTTiM vimANAvAsasayasahassA pnnnnttaa| tIna kalpoM - saudharmakalpa, IzAnakalpa evaM brahmakalpa meM causaTha lAkha vimAnAvAsa haiN| inameM saudharmakalpa meM battIsa lAkha vimAnAvAsa, IzAnakalpa meM aTThAIsa lAkha vimAnAvAsa tathA brahmakalpa meM cAra lAkha vimAnAvAsa kahe gae haiN| In the three heavens namely Sodharma kalpa, Ishankalpa, Brahmna kalpa the number of vimans (residences of celestial beings) are sixty four lacs in which thirty two of Sodharma kalpa, twenty eight lacs of Ishan kalpa and four lacs of Brahmna kalpa residences are stated. 328-savvassa vi ya NaM ranno cAuraMtacakkavaTTissa causaTThilaTThIe mahagghe muttAmaNihAre paNNatte / causaThavAM samavAya 194 Samvayang Sutra Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Chu Ban Chu Ban Pin

Page #263
% % % %% % % % % %% % % % % % % % %% % % % % % % % % % % %% % % % sabhI cAturanta cakravartI rAjAoM ke pAsa muktA-maNiyoM kA hAra hotA hai| ise causaTha lar3I vAlA # bahumUlya hAra kahA gayA hai| All the Chaturant Chakravarti (the supreme lords) have a necklace made of Mukta-Mani (pearl-crystal). This valuable necklace has been said of sixty four strings. // causaThavAM samavAya samApta / (The End of Sixty Fourth Samvaya) paiMsaThavA samavAya The Sixty Fifth Samvaya 329-jaMbuddIve NaM dIve paNasaTuiM sUramaMDalA pnnnnttaa| jambUdvIpa nAmaka isa dvIpa meM paiMsaTha sUryamaNDala kahe gae haiN| In the continent namely Jambudweep sixty five sun (Mandal) orbits have been narrated. ___330-there NaM moriyaputte paNasaTThivAsAI agAramajhe vasittA muMDe bhavittA agArAo aNagAriyaM pvvie| sthavira mauryaputra paiMsaTha varSa agAravAsa meM rhe| taduparAnta ve muMDita hue aura agAra tyAga kara anagAritA 9 meM pravrajita hue| The senior ascetic Mauryaputra remained as a householder for a period of sixty five years. Thereafter he got his head tonsured and renouncing the household consecrated as houseless monk. 331-sohammavaDiMsiyassa NaM vimANassa egamegAe bAhAe paNasaTuiM paNasarTi bhomA pnnnnttaa| saudharmAvataMsaka vimAna kI eka-eka dizA meM paiMsaTha-paiMsaTha bhavana kahe gae haiN| Sixty five celestial residences have been said in each direction of Sodharmavantasik Viman. / / paiMsaThavAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Sixty Fifth Samvaya) samavAyAMga sUtra 195 65th Samvaya

Page #264
Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian chiyAsaThavAM samavAya The Sixty Sixth Samvaya 332 - dAhiNaDDhamANussakhettANaM chAvaTThi caMdA pabhAsiMsu vA, pabhAsaMti vA, pabhAsissaMti vA / chAvaTThi sUriyA taviMsu vA, tavaMti vA, tavissaMti vA / uttaraDhamANussakhettANaM chAvaTThi caMdA pabhAsiMsu vA, pabhAsaMti vA, pabhAsissaMti vA, chAvaTThi sUriyA taviMsu vA, tavaMti vA, tavissaMti vA / dakSiNArdha mAnuSa kSetra ko chiyAsaTha candra prakAzita karate the prakAzita karate haiM aura prakAzita kreNge| phra isI prakAra mAnuSa kSetroM meM chiyAsaTha sUrya tapate the, tapate haiM aura tpeNge| uttarArdha mAnuSa kSetra ko bhI chiyAsaTha candra prakAzita karate the, prakAzita karate haiM aura prakAzita kreNge| isI prakAra uttarArdha mAnuSa kSetra meM bhI chiyAsaTha sUrya tapate the, tapate haiM aura tpeNge| In the human beings regions namely South hemisphere and North hemisphere it has been said that the moons and suns illuminate and provide heat here. Sixty six moons have illuminated the South hemispheres of human beings region, illuminate and will illuminate. In the same way Sixty Six Suns had shun of, are shining and will burnt in South hemisphere human beings region. In the human beings North hemisphere, too. Sixty Six Suns had burnt, burn and will burn. 333 - sejjaMsassa NaM arahao chAvaTThi gaNA chAvaTThi gaNaharA hotthA / zreyAMsa arhat ke gaNoM aura gaNadharoM kI saMkhyA chiyAsaTha - chiyAsaTha kahI gaI hai| The number of ascetic groups and the head of ascetic groups (gandhars) of Arihant Shreyans had been said as Sixty six respectively. 334-AbhiNibohiyaNANassa NaM ukkoseNaM chAvaTThi sAgarovamAiM ThiI paNNattA / Abhinibodhika (mati) jJAna kI utkRSTa sthiti chiyAsaTha sAgaropama kahI gaI hai| The maximum time duration of sensory cognitive knowledge (Aabhinibodhik (Mati) Gyan) has been said of Sixty Six Sagropama. / / chiyAsaThavAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Sixty Six Samvaya) chiyAsaThavAM samavAya Samvayang Sutra Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Xie Xie Yu Bian Xie Zhi Bian Xie 196 Wan Wan Wan Wan

Page #265
Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting sar3asaThavAM samavAya The Sixty Seventh Samvaya 335-paMcasaMvacchariyassa NaM jugassa nakkhattamAseNaM bhijamANassa sattasaTuiM nakkhattamAsA pnnnnttaa| paMca sAMvatsarika yuga meM nakSatra mAsa se ginane para sar3asaTha nakSatra mAsa kahe gae haiN| On counting from the Nakshatra month sixty seven Nakshatra months have been said in the five years epoch/era. 336-hemavaya-eravayAo NaM bAhAo sattasaddhiM sattasaTuiM joyaNasayAiM paNannAiM tiNNi ya bhAgA joyaNassa AyAmeNaM pnnnnttaao| haimavata aura eravata kSetra kI bhujAe~ sar3asaTha-sar3asaTha sau pacapana yojana aura eka yojana ke unnIsa bhAgoM meM se tIna bhAga pramANa kahI gaI haiN| "The arms of two regions namely Haimvat and Airavat have been said equal to three parts and of nineteen parts of one yojana and Sixty Seven hundred and fifty five yojana. 337-maMdarassa NaM pavvayassa puracchimillAo caramaMtAo goyamadIvassa puracchimille caramaMte esa NaM sattasaDhi joyaNasahassAiM abAhAe aMtare pnnnntte| mandara parvata ke pUrvI caramAnta bhAga se gautama dvIpa ke pUrvI caramAnta bhAga kA sar3asaTha hajAra yojana binA kisI vyavadhAna ke antara kahA gayA hai| The distance from the Eastern extreme end part of Mountain Meru to the Eastern extreme end part of Gautaer island without any obstacle has been said of sixty seven yojanas each 338-savvesi pi NaM NakkhattANaM sImAvikkhaMbheNaM sattaDhei bhAgaM bhaie samaMse pnnnntte| samasta nakSatroM kA sImA-viSkambha sar3asaTha bhAgoM se vibhAjita karane para sama aMza vAlA kahA gayA hai| After dividing by sixty seven the inter difference of boundaries of all the Nakshatras has been said of even degrees. // sar3asaThavAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Sixty Seventh Samvaya) |Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting samavAyAMga sUtra %% % 197 % % 67th Samvaya % % % % % % % % %% % % % % % % % % %

Page #266
Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan ar3asaThavAM samavAya The Sixty Eighth Samvaya 339-dhAyaisaMDe NaM dIve aDasaTThi cakkavaTTivijayA, aDasaTThi rAyahANIo paNNattAo / ukkosapae aDasaTTiM arahaMtA samuppajjisu vA, samuppajjati vA, samuppajjissaMti vA / evaM cakkavaTTI baladevA vAsudevA / dhAtakIkhaNDa dvIpa meM ar3asaTha cakravartI kahe gae haiN| ina cakravartiyoM ke ar3aseTha vijaya- pradeza aura ar3asaTha rAjadhAniyA~ haiN| utkRSTa pada kI apekSA dhAtakI khaNDa meM ar3asaTha arahaMta utpanna hote rahe haiM, utpanna hote haiM aura utpanna hoNge| isI prakAra cakravartI, baladeva aura vAsudeva ke bAre meM bhI jAnanA caahie| Sixty eight supreme lords (Chakravarti) have been said in the continent of Dhatki Khand. The number of the capitals and Vijay provinces of these Supreme lords are Sixty Eight. With regards to superior/eminent position (status, rank) sixty eight Arihant would have taken birth, take birth and will take birth in Dhataki Khand. In the same way it should be known about supreme lords (Chakravarti) lords (Vasudeva) co-lords (Baldeva), too. 340 - pukkharavaradIvaDDhe NaM aDasaTThi vijayA, aDasaTThi rAyahANIo paNNattAo / ukkosapae aDasaTThi arahaMtA samuppajjisu vA samuppajjaMti vA samuppajjissaMti vA / evaM cakkravaTTI baladevA " " vAsudevA / puSkaravaradvIpArdha meM vijaya-pradeza aura rAjadhAniyA~ kahI gaI haiM jinakI saMkhyA ar3asaTha -ar3asaTha hai| vahA~ utkRSTa rUpa se ar3asaTha arahanta utpanna hote rahe haiM, utpanna hote haiM aura utpanna hoNge| isI prakAra cakravartI baladeva aura vAsudeva ke bAre meM bhI jAnanA caahie| Capitals and Vijay Pradesh have been narrated in (Pushkar dweepardh). The number of these capitals and Vijay Pradesh are sixty eight-sixty eight respectively. There at the most sixty eight Arihant have been taking birth, take birth and will take birth. In the same way it should be known about the supreme lords, lords and co-lords, too. 341 - vimalassa NaM arahao aDasaTThi samaNasAhassIo ukkosiyA samaNasaMpayA hotthA / vimalanAtha arhan ke saMgha meM zramaNoM kI utkRSTa zramaNa sampadA ar3asaTha hajAra thii| In the ascetic congregation of Arihant Vimal Nath the maximum ascetic wealth of the Shramans was sixty eight thousand. / / ar3asaThavAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Sixty Eight Samvaya) 198 ar3asaThavAM samavAya * prema ani phrI phrI prema * * * * * Samvayang Sutra

Page #267
unahattaravAM samavAya The Sixty Nineth Samvaya 342 - samayakhitte NaM maMdaravajjA egUNasattariM vAsA vAsadharapavvayA paNNattA, taM jahApaNattIsaM vAsA, tIsaM vAsaharA, cattAri usuyArA / samaya kSetra yAni manuSya kSetra yA aDhAI dvIpa meM mandara parvata ko chor3akara unahattara varSa aura varSadhara parvata kahe gae haiN| yathA- paiMtIsa varSa (kSetra), tIsa varSadhara (parvata) aura cAra iSukAra parvata / In the Samay Kshetra i.e. human beings region of two and a half continents, barring the Mandar Mountains,Sixty Nine Varsh and Varshdhar Mountains have been said namely thirty five Varsh (mountians), thirty Varshdhar(mountains) and four Ishukar mountains. 343-maMdarassa pavvayassa paccatthimillAo caramaMtAo goyamadIvassa paccatthimille caramaMte esa egUNasattaraM joyaNasahassAiM abAhAe aMtare paNNatte / mandara parvata ke pazcimI caramAnta se gautama dvIpa kA pazcima caramAnta bhAga unahattara hajAra yojana antara vAlA binA kisI vyavadhAna ke kahA gayA hai| From the western extreme end of the Jambu continent to the western extreme end part of Gautamis land the distance without any gap has been told Shi of sixty nine thousand yojanas. 344-mohaNijjavajjANaM sattaNhaM kammapagaDINaM egUNasattari uttarapagaDIo paNNattAo / mohanIya karma ko chor3akara zeSa sAtoM karma prakRtiyoM kI uttara prakRtiyA~ unahattara kahI gaI haiN| Barring the Deluding Karma the tendencies of remaining seven karmas have been said Sixty nine Uttar tendencies. / / unahattaravAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Sixty Nineth Samvaya) sattaravAM samavAya The Seventieth Samvaya 345-samaNe bhagavaM mahAvIre vAsANaM savIsarAIe mAse vaikkaMte sattariehi rAidiehiM sesehiM vAsAvAsaM pajjosavei / samavAyAMga sUtra 199 69th Samvaya

Page #268
Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting %% %%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%% %%%% % %% % % zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra cAturmAsa pramANa varSAkAla ke eka mAsa bIsa dina yAni pacAsa dina bIta jAne para aura sattara dinoM ke zeSa rahane para varSAvAsa karate the| Shraman Bhagwan Mahavir used to stay for rainy seasons at one place after the expiry of fifty days and before the remaining seventy days of rainy season totalling to four months. 346-pAse NaM arahA purisAdANIe sattara vAsAiM bahupaDipunnAiM sAmanapariyAgaM pAuNittA siddhe buddhe jAva svvdukkhpphiinne| puruSAdAnIya pArzva arhat ne paripUrNa sattara varSa taka zramaNa-paryAya kA pAlana kiyaa| isake uparAnta ve siddha-buddha hue| karmoM se mukti pAkara sarva duHkhoM se rahita hue| Supreme among human beings Arihant Parshvanath (Purushadaniya) spent the ascetic life for a total period of Seventy years. After that he attained salvation. At last getting liberation from all his accumulated karmas he got Parinirvana. Eventually he became free from worldly miseries. 347-vAsupuje NaM arahA sattariM dhaNUI uDDhe uccatteNaM hotthaa| vAsupUjya arhat sattara dhanuSa U~ce the| The height of Arihant Vasupujya was seventy (bows) Dhanush. 348-mohaNijassa NaM kammassa sattaraM sAgarovamakoDAkoDIo abAhUNiyA kammar3hiI ka 5 kammanisege pnnnntte| ___ mohanIya karma kI abAdhAkAla (jaba taka baMdhA huA karma udaya meM Akara bAdhA na deve) se rahita OM sattara kor3A kor3I sAgaropama-pramANa karma sthiti aura karma niSeka kahe gae haiN| Devoid of Abadhakaal (As long as accumulated karmas don't exhibit its effect) deluding karmas have been said equal to seven hundred million Sagropama + duration. 349-mAhiMdassa NaM deviMdassa devaranno sattari sAmANiyasAhassIo pnnnnttaao| devendra devarAja mAhendra ke sAmAnika deva sattara hajAra kahe gae haiN| The numbers of the co-chief of Devendra Devraj Mahender have been stated as seventy thousand. / sattaravAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Seventieth Samvaya) Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Bu sattaravAM samavAya 200 Samvayang Sutra

Page #269
Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Bu Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting FF Ting Ting Bao Ting Ting Ting Le Ming ikahattaravAM samavAya The Seventy First Samvaya 350-cautthassa NaM caMdasaMvaccharassa hemaMtANaM ekkasattarIe rAidiehiM vIikkaMtehiM savvabAhirAo maMDalAo sUrie AuTiM krei| sUrya sabase bAharI maNDala (cAra kSetra) se AvRtti karatA hai arthAt dakSiNAyaNa se uttarAyaNa kI ora gamana karanA prArambha karatA hai| kintu yaha sthiti taba banatI hai jaba caturtha candra saMvatsara kI hemanta Rtu ke ikahattara rAta-dina bIta jAte haiN| The Sun turns from the outermost orbit (four regions) i.e. the Sun begins its rotation to Northward from Southward. This condition takes shape only when seventy one days and nights of the Haimvant (winter) season of moon year has | elapsed. 351-vIriyappavAyassa NaM puvvassa ekkasattariM pAhuDA pnnnnttaa| vIrya pravAda pUrva ke ikahattara prAbhRta (adhikAra) kahe gae haiN| Seventy one Prabhrat (Adhikar) of Viryapravad Poorvahave been stated. 352-ajite NaM arahA ekkasattariM puvvasayasahassAI agAramajjhe vasittA muMDe bhavittA jAva pvvie| evaM sagaro vi rAyA cAuraMtacakkavaTTI ekkasattariM puvva [ sayasahassAI ] jAva E [agAramajhe vasittA muMDe bhavittA] pvvie| ajita arhan ikahattara lAkha pUrva varSa agAravAsa meM rhe| taduparAnta ve muNDita hokara agAra se anagAritA meM pravrajita hue| isI prakAra cAturanta cakravartI sagara rAjA bhI ikahattara lAkha pUrva varSa agAravAsa meM rhe| taduparAnta ve muMDita hokara agAra se anagAritA meM pravrajita hue| Arihant Ajit remained as a householder for a period of seventy one lac poorvas. After that he got his head tonsured and became initiated as an ascetic. In the sameway the supreme lord (chaturant chakravartis) Emperor Sagar, too, remained as a householder for a period of Seventy one lacs poorvas. After that getting his head he tonsured became an ascetic. Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting // ikahattaravAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Seventy First Samvaya) samavAyAMga sUtra %%%%%%% %% 201 %%%% 71th Samvaya %% %%% %%%% %%%%%% %% %%

Page #270
bahattaravAM samavAya The Seventy Second Samvaya 353 - vAvattaraM suvannakumArAvAsasayasahassA paNNattA / lavaNassa samuddassa vAvattariM nAgasAhassIo bAhiriyaM velaM dhAraMti / suparNakumAra devoM ke bahattara lAkha AvAsa yAni bhavana kahe gae haiN| lavaNa samudra kI bAharI velA ko bahattara hajAra nAga dhAraNa karate haiN| Seventy two residences or Bhawans have been said of Suparn Kumar Devas. 354-samaNe bhagavaM mahAvIre vAvattariM vAsAiM savvAuyaM pAlaittA siddhe buddhe jAvaya svvdukkhpphiinne| there NaM ayalabhAyA vAvattariM vAsAuyaM pAlaittA siddhe buddhe jAva svvdukkhpphiinne| zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne bahattara varSa kI sarva Ayu bhogI / taduparAnta ve siddha - buddha ho gae, karmoM se mukta hokara parinirvANa ko prApta hue, tathA sarva duHkhoM se rahita hue| sthavira aMcala bhrAtA bhI bahattara varSa kI Ayu pUrNa kara tathA siddha-buddha hue, yAvat sarva duHkhoM se rahita ho hue / Shraman Bhagwan Mahavir survived a total life span of Seventy two years. After that he attained salvation. After getting liberation from his Karmas he got Parinirvana i.e. the realm of Sidhgati. Eventually he became devoid of all the miseries and sufferings. The senior ( sthavir) ascetic Achalbhrata, too, enjoyed a life of seventy two years. After that he attained salvation. He became devoid of all miseries and suffeings. 355 - abbhitarapukkharaddhe NaM vAvattariM caMdA pabhAsiMsu vA pabhAsaMti vA, pabhAsissaMti vA / [ evaM ] vAvattariM sUriyA taviMsu vA tavaMtiM vA, tavissaMti vA / egamegassa NaM ranno cAuraMtacakkavaTTissa vAvattaripuravarasAhassIo paNNattAo / Abhyantara puSkarArdha dvIpa meM candra aura sUrya kA prakAzita honA tathA tapanA kahA gayA hai| isa dvIpa meM bahattara candra prakAza karate the, prakAza karate haiM aura Age prakAza kreNge| isI prakAra bahattara sUrya tapate the, tapate haiM aura Age tpeNge| pratyeka cAturanta cakravartI rAjA ke bahattara hajAra uttama pura (nagara) kahe gae haiN| In the inner half of the continent of Pushkrardh it been said that the sun and moon burn and illuminates. Seventy two moons have illuminated, illuminate and will illuminate in this half continent. In the same way seventy two suns bahattaravAM samavAya 202 Samvayang Sutra Zhu Zhu Zhu Zhu Zhu Zhu Zhu Zhu Zhu Zhu Zhu Wan Zhu Zhu Zhu Zhu Zhu Zhu Zhu Zhu Zhu Zhu Zhu Zhu Zhu Zhu Wan Wan Wan Wan

Page #271
had burnt, burn and will burn. Seventy two thousand excellent cities of * Supreme lords (Chakravarti) have been narrated therein. 356-vAvattariM kalAo paNNattAo, taM jahA-lehaM 1, gaNiyaM 2, rUvaM 3, naTTaM 4, . || gIyaM 5, vAiyaM 6, saragayaM 7, pukkharagayaM 8, samatAlaM 9, jUyaM 10, jaNavAyaM 11, porekaccaM 12, aTThAvayaM 13, dagamaTTiyaM 14, annavihI 15, pANavihI 16, vatthavihI 17, sayaNavihI 18, ajaM 19, paheliyaM 20, mAgahiyaM 21, gAhaM 22, silogaM 23, gaMdhajuttiM 24, madhusitthaM || 25, AbharaNavihI 26, taruNIpaDikamma 27, itthIlakkhaNaM 28, purisalakkhaNaM 29, hayalakkhaNaM 30, gayalakkhaNaM 31, goNalakkhaNaM 32, kukkuDalakkhaNaM 33, miMDhayalakkhaNaM 34, cakkalakkhaNaM 35, chattalakkhaNaM 36, daMDalakkhaNaM 37, asilakkhaNaM 38, maNilakkhaNaM 39, kAgaNilakkhaNaM 40, cammalakkhaNaM 41, caMdacariyaM 42, sUracariyaM 43, rAhucariyaM 44, gahacariyaM 45, sobhAgakaraM 46, dobhAgakaraM 47, vijjAgayaM 48, maMtagayaM 49, rahassagayaM 50, sabhAsaM 51, cAraM 52, paDicAraM 53, bUhaM 54, paDibUhaM 55, khaMdhAvAramANaM 56, nagaramANaM 57, vatthumANaM 58, khaMdhAvAranivesaM 59, vatthunivesaM 60, nagaranivesaM 61, IsatthaM 62, charuppavAyaM 63, AsasikkhaM 64, hatthisikkhaM 65, dhaNuvveyaM 66, hiraNNapAgaM suvaNNapAgaM maNipAgaM dhAtupAgaM 67, bAhujuddhaM daMDajuddhaM muTThijuddhaM aTThijuddhaM juddhaM nijuddhaM juddhAijuddhaM 68, suttakheDaM nAliyAkheDaM vaTTakheDaM dhammakheDaM cammakheDaM 69, pattachejjaM kaDagacchenaM 70, sajIvaM nijIvaM 71, sauNiruyaM 72 / ____ bahattara kalAe~ kahI gaI haiM, yathA - 1. lekha kalA (brAhmI Adi aTThAraha prakAra kI lipiyoM ke | likhane kA vijJAna), 2. gaNita kalA, 3. rUpakalA, 4. nATya kalA, 5. gIta kalA, 6. vAdya kalA, 7. svaragata kalA, 8. puSkaragata kalA, 9. samatAla kalA, 10. dyUta kalA, 11. janavAda kalA, 12. nagara-rakSA kalA, 13. aSTApada kalA (zataraMja, causara Adi khelane kI kalA), 14. dakamRttikA kalA, 15. annavidhi kalA, 16. pAnavidhi kalA (aneka prakAra ke peya padArtha banAne kI kalA), * 17. vastravidhi kalA, 18. zayana vidhi athavA sadana vidhi (gRha-nirmANa) kalA, 19. AryAvidhi kalA, 20. prahelikA kalA, 21. mAgadhikA (stuti-pATha karane vAle cAraNa-bhAToM kI kalA), 22. gAthA - kalA, 23. zloka kalA, 24. gandhayuti kalA, 25. madhusiktha kalA (striyoM ke pairoM meM lagAyA jAne | vAlA mAhura banAne kI kalA), 26. AbharaNa vidhi kalA, 27. taruNI pratikarma kalA, 28. strIlakSaNa kalA, 29. puruSa lakSaNa kalA, 30. hayalakSaNa kalA, 31. gajalakSaNa kalA, 32. goNa lakSaNa kalA / (bailoM ke zubha-azubha lakSaNoM ko jAnanA), 33. kukkuTa lakSaNa kalA, 34. meMDha lakSaNa kalA, 35. cakralakSaNa kalA, 36. chatra lakSaNa kalA, 37. daMDalakSaNa kalA, 38. asilakSaNa kalA, 39. maNi lakSaNa kalA, 40. kAkaNI lakSaNa kalA, 41. carmalakSaNa kalA, 42. candracaryA kalA, FFFFFFFFF Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting samavAyAMga sUtra 203_ 72th Samvaya

Page #272
43. sUryacaryA kalA, 44. rAhucaryA kalA, 45. grahacaryA kalA, 46. saubhAgyakara kalA, 47. daurbhAgyakara kalA, 48. vidyAgata kalA, 49. mantragata kalA, 50. rahasyagata kalA, 51. samAsa kalA (pratyeka vastu hai || ke vRta kA jJAna), 52. cAra kalA (guptacara jAsUsI kI kalA), 53. praticAra kalA, 54. vyUha kalA, . || 55. prativyUha kalA, 56. skandhAvAramAna kalA, 57. nagaramAna kalA, 58. vAstumAna kalA, 59. skandhAvAra niveza kalA, 60. vastuniveza kalA, 61. nagaraniveza kalA, 62. iSvastrakalA (bANa calAne kI kalA), 63. charuppravAda kalA (talavAra kI mUTha Adi banAnA), 64. azva zikSA kalA, 65. hasti zikSA kalA, 66. dhanurveda kalA, 67. hiraNya pAka kalA (suvarNa pAka, maNipAka, dhAtu 5 pAka, dhAtuoM ko galAne, pakAne aura unakI bhasma Adi banAne kI vidhi jAnanA), 68. yuddhakalA | (bAhu yuddha, daNDa yuddha, muSTi yuddha, yaSTi yuddha, sAmAnya yuddha, niyuddha, yuddhAtiyuddha, Adi nAnA prakAra ke / yuddhoM ko jAnanA), 69. kheDakalA (sUtrakheDa, nAlikA kheDa, varttakheDa, dharmakheDa, carmakheDa Adi aneka prakAra ke kheloM ko jAnanA), 70. patracchedya, kaTaka chedya kalA, 71. sajIva-nirjIva kalA, 72. zakuniruta / klaa| Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Seventy two abilities (Kala) have been described as : 1. Writing Ability (Kala) (the science of writing eighteen scripts as Brahmi scripts etc., 2. Arithmetic, 3. Art of make-up. 4. Dancing, 5. Singing, 6. Music, 7. Vocal, 8. Playing of musical instrument Kala, 9. Rythmic Note, 10. Art of Gambling, 11. Janvad Kala, 12. Pushkargat (vocal instrument's knowledge), 13. Astapad Kala (knowledge of playing disc and chess) etc., 14. Dakmritika Kala (knowledge of making toys of mud), 15. Annavidhi Kala (knowledge of preparing food), 16.Liquid making knowledge, 17. Cloth making Art, 18. Art or building making, 19. Aryavedic, 20. Prehlika Kala (Art of making riddles), 21. Magadhika Kala (the art of bards of flattering) 22. Gatha Kala (the art of writing scriptures), 23. Sloka Kala (knowledge of writing couplets in Sanskrit language), 24. Gandhyuti (knowledge of making scents), 25. Madhusikth Kala (knowledge of making mohar used by women to smear on feet), 26. Ornament making art, 27. Truni Pratikaram Kala (knowledge of entertaining the women folk), 28. Knowledge of interpreting (marks on a woman), 29. Purush lakshan Kala (knowledge of knowing the auspicious and inauspicious symptom of men), 30. Horse symptom knowledge, 31. Elephant symptom interpreting knowledge, 32. Cow symptom knowing kala, 33. Cock symptom knowing kala, 34. Frog symptom knowledge, 35. Chakar symptom, 36. Umbrella symptom knowledge, 37. Stick holding Kala, 38. Jewels symptom knowing Kala, 39.Sword's symptom knowledge, 40. Katani Jewels symptom's knowledge, 41. Leather knowledge symptom Kala, 42. Movement of moon Kala, 43.Movement of sun Kala, 44. Eclipse of Rahu symptom knowledge, 45. Movement of planets knowledge, 46.Saubhagya (fortune) enhancing knowledge, 47. Knowledge of unfortunate Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting bahattaravAM samavAya 204 Samvayang Sutra

Page #273
symptom, 48. Vidyagat knowledge of spells chanting, 49. Spells knowledge,50. - Occult knowledge Kala, 51. Samas (knowledge of periphery of every matter), 52. Char Kala (knowledge of spy clandestine), 53. Pratichar Kala (knowledge of service offering), 54. Vyuh Kala (knowledge of making army attacking plan), 55. Prativyuh Kala to overcome the foe's army, 56. Skandhavarman (to know the measurement to fix the camp of army), 57. Nagarman (knowledge of constructing cities), 58. Vastuman Architecture, 59. Skandhavar Nivesh (fighting position of infantry), 60. Vastu Nivesh (keeping the utensils at proper place Kala), 61. Nagar Nivesh (to settle a city), 62. Ishvstra Kala (knowledge of fighting with bomb), 63. Chharuppravad Kala (hilt making knowledge), 64. Horse riding art, 65. Elephant controlling Kala, 66. Dhanurvidhya (knowledge of bow fighting), 67. Hiranyapak (knowledge of burning to ashes the.gold to prepare medicine for boosting energy, similar to prepare arth pearls, other metals to melt them, heat them and prepare their powder), 68. Art of welfare (Arms battle, stick battle, fist battle, common battle etc.), 69. Knowledge of different types of games (play with string, with dice and the like), 70. Leaf piercing and wood piercing art, 71. Art of making non-living a living being then living being a non-living being or invisibility, 72. Shakunirut (knowledge of the birds languages). __357-samucchima-khahayarapaMcidiyatirikkhajoNiyANaM ukkoseNaM vAvattari vAsasahassAI ThiI pnnnnttaa| sammUrchima khecara paMcendriya tiryagyonika jIvoM kI utkRSTa sthiti bahattara hajAra varSa kI kahI gaI The maximum life span of avians who take birth spontaneouslyhas been said of seventy two years. / bahattaravAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Seventy Second Samvaya) tihattaravAM samavAya The Seventy Third Samvaya 358-harivAsa-rammayavAsayAo NaM jIvAo tevattari tevattari joyaNasahassAiM nava ya eguttare joyaNasae sattarasaya-egUNavIsaibhAge joyaNassa addhabhAgaM ca AyAmeNaM pnnnnttaao| samavAyAMga sUtra % % % % 205 % 73th Samvaya % % %% % % % % %% % % % % % % %% % % % % % % %% % %

Page #274
%%% % %%% %%% %%%%% %%% % %%%%% %% % % harivarSa aura ramyaka varSa kI jIvAe~ tihattara-tihattara hajAra nau sau eka yojana aura eka yojana | ke unnIsa bhAgoM meM se sAr3he sattaraha bhAga pramANa lambI kahI gaI haiN| The lengths of the diameters of the region of Harivarsh and Ramyakvarsh have been said of equal to seventeen and a half parts out of nineteen parts of one yojana and seventy three thousand nine hundred one yojanas each. 359-vijae NaM baladeve tevattariM vAsasayasahassAiM savvAuyaM pAlaittA siddhe buddhe jAva svvdukkhpphiinne| vijaya baladeva tihattara lAkha varSa kI sarva Ayu bhogakara siddha-buddha hue, karmoM se mukti pAkara parinirvANa ko prApta hue tathA sarva duHkhoM se rahita hue| After enjoying a life span of seventy three years the co-lords of Vijay (Baldeva) attained salvation. After that annihilating all their karmas got they liberation i.e. Parinirvana. Eventually they became devoid of all the miseries and sufferings. // tihattaravAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Seventy Third Samvaya) cauhattaravAM samavAya The Seventy Fourth Samvaya ___ 360-there NaM aggibhUI gaNahare covattariM vAsAiM savvAuyaM pAlaittA siddhe buddhe jAva / OM svvdukkhpphiinne| sthavira agnibhUti gaNadhara cauhattara varSa kI sarva Ayu bhogakara siddha-buddha hue| taduparAnta ve karmoM se mukti pAkara parinirvANa ko prApta hue| antatogatvA ve sarva duHkhoM se rahita hue| After enjoying the total age of seventy four years the senior ascetic head of the ascetic group Agnibhuti attained salvation. After that liberating from all his accumulated karmas he got liberation i.e. Parinirvana. At last he annihilated all his miseries and sufferings. 361-nisahAo NaM vAsaharapavvayAo tigiJchidahAo sItoyA mahAnadI covattariM joyaNasayAiM sAhiyAiM uttarAhimuhI pavahittA vairAmayAe jibbhiyAe caujoyaNAyAmAe * pannAsajoyaNavikkhaMbhAe vairatale kuMDe mahayA ghaDamuhapavattieNaM muttAvalihArasaMThANasaMThieNaM pavAheNaM mahayA saddeNaM pvddi| evaM sItA vi dakkhiNAhimuhI bhaanniyvvaa| cauhattaravAM samavAya 206 Samvayang Sutra

Page #275
Nan Nan Nan Nan Nan Nan Nan Nan Nan Nan Nan Nan %%%%%%%%%%% niSadha varSadhara parvata ke tigiMcha draha se sItodA mahAnadI cauhattara sau yojana se kucha adhika # uttarAbhimukhI bahatI hai| vaha nadI mahAn ghaTamukha se praveza kara aura vajramayI, cAra yojana lambI aura | pacAsa yojana caur3I jihvikA se nikalatI hai| tatpazcAt vaha nadI muktAvalihAra ke AkAra vAle pravAha se bhArI zabda ke sAtha vajratala vAle kuNDa meM giratI hai| isI prakAra sItA nadI bhI nIlavanta varSadhara parvata ke kezarI draha se cauhattara sau yojana se kucha || adhika dakSiNa abhimukhI bahatI hai| vaha mahAna ghaTamukha se praveza kara vajramayI cAra yojana lambI pacAsa 5 yojana caur3I jibikA se nikalakara muktAvalihAra ke AkAra vAle pravAha se bhArI zabda ke sAtha vajratala vAle kuNDa meM giratI hai| The great river Sitoda flows from the Tiginchh Cave of Nishadh Varshdhar Mountain to northwards a little more than seventy four hundred yojanas enters into the great pitcher like mouth and comes out from thunder bolt like, four yojanas long, fifty yojanas wide tongue falls into a hard bottomed deep basin, tumultuously, with a flow taking a shape of pearl string garland like. In the same way the great river Sita, too, flows from the Kesari lake of Neelvant Varshdhar Mountain to southward. It enters into the great pitcher mouth and emerging from there falls into the hard bottomed deep basin tumultuously taking the shape of pearl string like garland. 362-cautthavajjAsu chasu puDhavIsu covattariM nirayAvAsasayasahassA pnnnnttaa| caturtha pRthvI ko chor3akara zeSa chaha pRthviyoM meM kula cauhattara lAkha nArakAvAsa kahe gae haiN| Barring the fourth hell the remaining six hells have been said to have seventy four inferno residences in all. / cauhattaravAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Seventy Fourth Samvaya ) Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting FFFFFTing Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting pacahattaravAM samavAya The Seventy Fifth Samvaya 363-suvihissa NaM pupphadaMtassa arahao pannattari jiNasayA hotthaa| sItale NaM arahA pannattaripuvvasahassAI agAravAsamajhe vasittA muMDe bhavittA agArAo aNagAriyaM pvvie| samavAyAMga sUtra %%%%% %% 207 %%%% % %%% %%% %%%% 75th Samvaya %%%%%% %%%% %%

Page #276
Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Xue %%%%%%%%%%%%%%% saMtI NaM arahA pannattarivAsasahassAI agAravAsamajhe vasittA muMDe bhavittA agArAo aNagAriyaM pvvie| ___ suvidhi puSpadanta arhan ke saMgha meM pacahattara sau kevalI jina the| zItala arhan pacahattara hajAra pUrva varSa agAravAsa meM rhe| taduparAnta ve muMDita hue aura agAra se anagAritA meM pravrajita hue| zAnti arhan pacahattara hajAra varSa agAra vAsa meM rhe| taduparAnta ve muMDita hue aura agAra se anagAritA meM pravrajita hue| In the ascetic organisation (sangh) of Arihant SuvidhiPaushpdant there were seventy five Kewali Jina (omniscients). Arihant Sheetal Nath remained as laity (householder) for a period of seventy five poorvas years after that getting his head tonsured initiated himself as an ascetic. Arihant Shanti Nath spent a life of householder for a period of seventy five thousand years. Thereafter getting his head tonsured he got initiated an ascetic. // pacahattaravAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Seventy Fifth Samvaya) Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting chihattaravAM samavAya The Seventy Sixth Samvaya 364-chAvattari vijukumArAvAsasayasahassA pnnnnttaa| evaM dIva-disA-udahINaM vijukumAriMda-thaNiyamaggINaM, chaNhaM pi jugalayANaM chAvattari syshssaaiN| .. vidyutkumAra devoM ke chihattara lAkha AvAsa kahe gae haiN| isI prakAra dakSiNa uttara donoM yugala | vAle chaha devoM - dvIpakumAra, dizAkumAra, udadhikumAra, vidyut kumAra, stanita kumAra evaM agni kumAra F ke bhI chihattara lAkha AvAsa kahe gae haiN| Seventy six lacs residences of lightening (Vidyut) gods have been narrated. * In the same way six the twin gods of North and South namely Dveep Kumar, * Disha Kumar, AgniKumar, Vidyut Kumar, Stanit Kumar and Udadhi Kumar have seventy six lac residences. // chihattaravAM samavAya samApta // (The End of Seventy Sixth Samvaya) chihattaravAM samavAya 208 Samvayang Sutra Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu

Page #277
satahattaravAM samavAya The Seventy Seventh Samvaya ____365-bharahe rAyA cAuraMtacakkavaTTI sattahattariM puvvasayasahassAiM kumArAvAsamajhe vasittA | mahArAyAbhiseyaM sNptte| cAturanta cakravartI bharata rAjA satahattara lAkha pUrva koTi varSa kumAra avasthA meM rahe phira mahArAja pada ko prApta hue yAni rAjA hue| Chaturant Chakravarti (the supreme lord) King Bharat remained as a prince for a period of seventy seven poorva years. Thereafter he was coronated as an Emperor i.e. became a King. 366-aMgavaMsAo NaM sattahattari rAyANo muMDe bhavittA agArAo aNagAriyaM pvviyaa| aMgavaMza kI paramparA meM satahattara rAjA utpanna hue| ve muMDita hue aura agAra se anagAritA meM pravrajita hue| Seventy seven kings took birth in the family succession of Ang family line. They got their head tonsured and then consecrated as an ascetic. 367-gaddatoya-tusiyANaM devANaM sattahattaraM devasahassaparivArA pnnnnttaa| gardatoya aura tuSita ina lokAMtika devoM kA parivAra sattahattara hajAra devoM vAlA kahA gayA hai| / The family of Gardtoy Dev and Tushit Deva among the lokantik gods have will been said of seventy seven thousand gods. 368-egamege NaM muhutte sattahattari lave lavaggeNaM pnnnntte| pratyeka muhUrta meM lavoM (kAla ke mAna-vizeSa) kI gaNanA se satahattara lava kahe gae haiN| According to the counting of time the number of lav (a time measuring Indian unit) in each muhurat (a measure of 48 minutes) has been said of | seventy seven, too.. // satahattaravAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Seventy Seventh Samvaya) samavAyAMga sUtra 209 77th Samvaya

Page #278
%%%%% %% %%% %% %% %%% % %% %% %% %%% %%% % %% aThahattaravAM samavAya The Seventy Eighth Samvaya 369-sakssa NaM deviMdassa devaranno vesamaNe mahArAyA aTThahattarIe suvannakumArAdIvakumArAvAsasayasahassANaM AhevaccaM porevaccaM sAmittaM bhaTTitaM mahArAyattaM ANAIsara-seNAvaccaM kAremANe pAlemANe vihri| devendra devarAja zakra kA vaizramaNa nAmaka cauthA lokapAla suvarNakumAroM aura dvIpakumAroM ke aThahattara * lAkha AvAsoM kA Adhipatya, agrasvAmitva, svAmitva, bhartRtva (poSakatva), mahArAjatva, senAnAyakatva | karatA hai aura unakA zAsana evaM pratipAlana karatA hai| There are seventy eight lac residences of Suvarn Kumarsand Dveep Kumars *the guardian gods of the fourth guardian loka (lokpal) named of Vaishraman of Devender Devraj Shakra have been out of them thirty eight lacs are of Suvarn Kumar and forty lacs of Dveep Kumar Vaisharaman god is their master, * foremost owner, nurtures, commands and leads the army and rules them and * brings them up. 370-there NaM akaMpie aTThahattaraM vAsAiM savvAuyaM pAlaittA siddha buddhe jAva savva* dukkhpphiinne| ___sthavira akampita aThahattara varSa kI sarva Ayu bhogakara siddha-buddha hue, karmoM se mukti pAkara 27 parinirvANa ko prApta hue evaM sarva duHkhoM se rahita hue| The senior ascetic (sthavir) Akampit attained salvation after enjoying a total life of seventy eight thousand years. Annihilating all his karmas he got liberation i.e. Parinirvana. In the end he became devoid of all miseries and sufferings. 371-uttarAyaNaniyaTTe NaM sUrie paDhamAo maMDalAo egUNacattAlIsaime maMDale aTThahattari egasaTThibhAe divasakhettassa nivuDDhetA rayaNikhettassa abhivuDDhettA NaM cAraM cri| evaM dakkhiNAyaNaniyaTTe vi| uttarAyaNa se lauTatA huA sUrya prathama maMDala se unacAlIsaveM maNDala taka eka muhUrta ke ikasaThie / aThahattara bhAga pramANa dina ko kama karake aura rajanI kSetra arthAt rAtri ko bar3hAkara saMcAra karatA hai| isI prakAra dakSiNAyaNa se lauTatA huA bhI rAtri aura dina ke pramANa ko ghaTAtA aura bar3hAtA huA saMcAra karatA hai| Returning from the north the sun moves ahead decreasing the day's time equal to sixty one parts out of seventy eight part of one muhurat (Indian time) FFFTing Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting FFF __aThahattaravAM samavAya - 210 Samvayang Sutra

Page #279
mahApAtAla kalaza ke nicale hisse ke antima bhAga se ratnaprabhA pRthvI kA caramAnta bhAga 79000 yojana gaharA hai| jambU dvIpa jagatI lavaNa samudra 1000 yojana F10,000 yojana 33,333.5 yo. lAkha yAjana UMcA madhya meM 1 lAkha yojana cor3A vAyu pAnI 100000 yojana mahApAtAla 1 kalaza 2033,333.5 yo. mahaddhika deva vAyu - ratnaprabhA pRthvI sarva moTAI 180000 yojana HEA tIna bhAga 33333.5 yo. 1,000 yojana moTI dIvAra 10,00b yo. tala meM mukha 10,000 yojana caur3A 79000 yojana poch led

Page #280
Yu Nan Nan Nan Nan %%%% %%% %% %%% % % % %%%% %%% % mahApAtAla kalaza lavaNa samudra meM cAroM dizAoM meM bAdara pRthvIkAya ke cAra vizAla kalaza haiM, jinheM mahApAtAla kalaza kahate haiN| ina mahApAtAla kalazoM kI U~cAI eka lAkha yojana hai| jambUdvIpa se 95000 yojana lavaNa samudra meM jAne para lavaNa samudra kI gaharAI 1000 yojana ho jAtI hai| usa gaharAI se zurU hokara ratnaprabhA pRthvI ke eka lAkha yojana kI gaharAI taka yaha mahApAtAla kalaza sthita haiN| mahApAtAla kalaza ke antima bhAga se ratnaprabhA pRthvI kA caramAMta 79,000 yojana raha jAtA hai| isako isa taraha samajha sakate haiMratnaprabhA pRthvI kI kula gaharAI 1,80,000 yojana ghaTAyA:lavaNa samudra kI gaharAI jahA~ mahApAtAla kalaza sthita hai = 1,000 yojana . zeSa 1,79,000 yojana ghaTAyA:mahApAtAla kalaza kI U~cAI 1,00,000 yojana ratnaprabha pRthvI kA zeSa bacA bhAga 79,000 yojana . -sUtra saM. 372 T . Mahapataal Kalash (The Great Subterranean Pitchers) There are four huge pitchers made of gross earth bodies in the fourdirections of the "Lavana Ocean", those are called "The Great Subterranean Pitchers." The height of all these great Suterranean Pitchers are one lakh yojana each. On going 95000 yojanas into the Ocean "Lavana" from the Jambu continent the depth becomes 1000 yojans of the Ocean "Lavana". Beginning from that depth these four pitchers are situated deep up to one lakh yojans of Ratan Prabha Hell. The extreme end of the Ratan Prabha hell remains 79,000 yojans from the end of the great Subterranean Pitchers. It can be understood under as: The total depth of the Ratan Prabha hell = 1,80,000 yojana minus - the depth of the ocean "Lavana" where the great Subterranean pitchers are situated = 1,000 yojana Balance = 1,79,000yojana Less-the height of the great pitchers = 1,00,000 yojana The remaining part of the Ratan Prabha hell = 79,000 yojana Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang

Page #281
and increasing the nights time, from its first orbit to forty Nineth orbit. In the same way returning from the south the sun moves ahead, too, decreasing and increasing the time duration of nights and days respectively. // aThahattaravAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Seventy Eighth Samvaya) unyAsIvAM samavAya The Seventy Nineth Samvaya __372-valayAmuhassa NaM pAyAlassa hiDillAo caramaMtAo imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe heTThille caramaMte esa NaM egUNAsIiM joyaNasahassAiM abAhAe aMtare pnnnntte| evaM keussa vi, jUyassa vi, Isarassa vi| . bar3avAmukha nAmaka mahApAtAla kalaza ke adhastana caramAnta bhAga se eka lAkha assI hajAra yojana | moTI isa ratnaprabhA pRthvI kA nicalA caramAnta bhAga unyAsI hajAra yojana antara vAlA kahA gayA hai| isI prakAra ketuka, yUpaka, aura Izvara nAma kA mahApAtAloM kA antara bhI jAnanA caahie| The distance of the extreme end nether part of the one lac eighty thousand yojanas 'thick Ratanprabha hell from the extreme end of the lowest part of the great underworld pitcher namely Badvamuk is seventy nine thousand yojans Ketuk underworld pitcher. The distances of Yupak underworld understood the same 79000 yojans and Ishwar underworld pitcher should be known. 373. chaTThIe puDhavIe bahumajjhadesabhAyAo chaTThassa ghaNodahissa heTThille caramaMte esa NaM egUNAsIti joyaNasahassAiM abAhAe aMtare pnnnntte| chaThI pRthvI tamaHprabhA hai| isake bahumadhya deza bhAga se chaThe ghanodadhivAta kA adhastala caramAnta bhAga unyAsI hajAra yojana ke antara-vyavadhAna vAlA kahA gayA hai| The sixth hell is called (Tamhprabha hell) from its single great middle part the distance of extreme end lower part of sixth Ganodadhivat has been stated equal to seventy nine thousand yojanas. 374-jaMbuddIvassa NaM dIvassa dArassa ya dArassa ya esa NaM egUNAsIiM joyaNasahassAiM / sAiregaNAI abAhAe aMtare pnnnntte| ___jambUdvIpa ke eka dvAra se dUsare dvAra kA antara unyAsI hajAra yojana se kucha adhika kahA gayA hai samavAyAga sUtra 211 79th Samvaya

Page #282
Bian Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Xin The distance of one entrance gate to another entrance gate of Jambu continent has been defined a little more than seventy nine thousand yojanas. Bi / / unyAsIvAM samavAya samApta // (The End of Seventy Nineth Samvaya) assIvAM samavAya The Eightieth Samvaya 375 - sejjaMse NaM arahA asIiM dhaNUiM uDDuM uccatteNaM hotthA / tiviTThe NaM vAsudeve asIiM dhaNUI uDDuM uccatteNaM hotthA / ayale NaM baladeve asIiM dhaNUI uDDuM uccatteNaM hotthA / tiviTThe NaM * vAsudeve asIi vAsasayasahassAiM mahArAyA hotthA / zreyAMsa arhan kI U~cAI assI dhanuSa kahI gaI hai| tripRSTha vAsudeva kI U~cAI bhI assI dhanuSa | kahI gaI hai| acala baladeva assI dhanuSa U~ce kahe gae haiN| tripRSTha vAsudeva assI lAkha varSa mahArAja pada para AsIna rahe / The height of Arihant Shreyans Nath was of eighty Dhanush (bows). The height of the Triprishth lord was eighty bows high. Triprishth Vasudev occupied the title of emperor for a period of eighty lacs years. Achal Baldev (co-lord) was eighty Dhanush (bow) height. 376 - Aubahule NaM kaMDe asIi joyaNasahassAiM bAhalleNaM paNNatte / ratnaprabhA pRthvI kA tRtIya abbahula kAMDa yA bhAga assI hajAra yojana moTA kahA gayA hai| The third part namely Abhul Kaand of Ratanprabha hell has thousand yojanas thickness. 377 - IsANassa deviMdassa devaranno asIiM sAmANiyasAhassIo paNNattA / devendra devarAja IzAna ke assI hajAra sAmAnika deva kahe gae haiN| The total number of the co-chief (Samanik gods) of Devender Devraj of Ishan kalpa is eighty thousand. 378 - jaMbuddIve NaM dIve asIuttaraM joyaNasayaM ogAhettA sUrie uttarakaTThovagae paDhamaM udayaM kare / jambUdvIpa meM eka sau assI yojana bhItara praveza kara sUrya uttara dizA ko prApta ho prathama bAra yAni prathama maNDala meM udita hotA hai| assIvAM samavAya 212 Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Samvayang Sutra

Page #283
The sun rises into the first orbit i.e. at first moving into the North direction after entering one hundred eighty yojanas deep into the Jambu continent. // assIvAM samavAya samApta / (The End of Eightieth Samvaya) ikyAsIvAM samavAya The Eighty First Samvaya 379-navanavamiyA bhikkhupaDimA ekkAsIiM rAidiehiM cauhi ya paMcuttarehiM [ bhikkhAsaehiM] - ahAsuttaM jAva ArAhiyA [bhavai ] / navanavamikA nAmaka bhikSu pratimA ikyAsI rAta-dinoM meM cAra sau pA~ca bhikSAdattiyoM dvArA yathA sUtra, yathA mArga, yathA tattvaspRSTa, pAlita, zobhita, tIrita, kIrtita aura ArAdhita hotI hai| - The nineth special vow of ascetic (pratima) is based, appreciated, nurtured, touched, performed and obeyed as per scriptures, as per path and as per * substance by eating four hundred five morsels of alms in eighty one days. 380-kuMthussa NaM arahao ekkAsItiM maNapajjavanANisayA hotthaa| vivAhapannattIe ekAsIti mahAjummasayA pnnnnttaa| kunthu arhat ke saMgha meM ikyAsI sau manaHparyaya jJAnI the| vyAkhyAprajJapti meM ikyAsI mahAyugmazata kahe gae haiN| There were eighty one Manprayaygyani (ascetics having the knowledge of mental mode) in the ascetic congregation of Arihant Kunthu Nath. In the scripture named Vyakhya pragyapti eighty one Mahayugamsat have been described. // ikyAsIvAM samavAya samApta / (The End of Eighty First Samvaya) bayAsIvAM samavAya The Eighty Second Samvaya 381-jaMbuddIve [NaM] dIve vAsIyaM maMDalasayaM jaM sUrie dukkhutto saMkamittA NaM cAraM cri| - taM jahA-nikkhamamANe ya pavisamANe y| samavAyAMga sUtra 213 81th Samvaya

Page #284
isa jambUdvIpa meM sUrya eka sau bayAsIveM maMDala ko do bAra saMkramaNa kara saMcAra karatA hai / yathAeka bAra nikalate samaya aura dUsarI bAra praveza karate samaya / In the continent of Jambu the sun enters into the eighty secondth orbit moving twice:- once at the time ofcoming out of it and secondly at the time of enteringinto it. 382 - samaNe NaM bhagavaM mahAvIre vAsIiM rAidiehiM vIikkaMtehiM gabbhAo gabdhaM sAharie / zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra bayAsI rAta-dina bItane ke bAda devAnandA brAhmaNI ke garbha se trizalA kSatriyANI ke garbha meM saMhRta kie ge| After the expiry of eighty two days and nights (the foetus of) Shraman Bhagwan Mahavir was placed into the womb of Trishala of kshatriya clan from the womb of Devananda Brahmani. 383 - mahAhimavaMtassa NaM vAsaharapavvayassa uvarillAo caramaMtAo sogaMdhiyassa kaMDassa heTThille caramaMte esa NaM vAsIiM joyaNasayAiM abAhAe aMtare paNNatte / evaM ruppissa vi / mahAhimavanta varSadhara parvata ke UparI caramAntabhAga se saugandhika kANDa kA adhastana caramAnta bhAga bayAsI sau yojana ke antara vAlA kahA gayA hai| isI prakAra rukmI varSadhara parvata kA bhI antara jAnanA caahie| From the upper extreme end part of Mahahimvant Varshdhar mountain to the west extreme end part of Sougandhik Kaand the distance has been said equal to eighty two hundred yojanas. In the same way the distance of Mountain Rukami should be known. / / bayAsIvAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Eighty Second Samvaya) tirAsIvAM samavAya The Eighty Third Samvaya 384 - samaNe (NaM) bhagavaM mahAvIraM vAsIi rAidiehiM vIikaMtehiM teyAsIime rAidie mANe gabhAo gabdhaM sAharie / zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra svAmI bayAsI rAta-dinoM ke bAda tirAsIveM rAta-dina ke vartamAna hone para devAnandA ke garbha se trizalA ke garbha meM saMhRta hue / tirAsIvAM samavAya 214 Samvayang Sutra

Page #285
Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan After completion of eighty two days and nights and on the beginning of the eighty third day Shraman Bhagwan Mahavir was placed into the womb of Trishala from the womb of Devananda. 385-sIyalassa NaM arahao tesIiM gaNA, tesIiM gaNaharA hotthA / there NaM maMDiyaputte tesIiM * vAsAiM savvAuyaM pAlaittA siddhe buddhe jAva svvdukkhpphiinne| zItala arhat ke saMgha meM gaNa aura gaNadharoM kI saMkhyA tirAsI - tirAsI kahI gaI hai| sthavira maMDitaputra tirAsI varSa kI sarva Ayu kA pAlana karake siddha-buddha hue, karmoM se mukta hokara parinirvANa ko prApta hue evaM sarva dukhoM se rahita hue / The number of ascetic groups and head of ascetic groups of Arihant Sheetal Nath have been stated of eighty three each. The senior ascetic (sthavir) Mandit Putra attained salvation enjoying a life span of eighty three years in all. He got ultimate liberation annihilating all his karmas i.e. got Parinirvana. Eventually he became devoid of all his miseries and sufferings. 386 - usabhe NaM arahA kosalie tesIiM puvvasayasahassAiM agAramajjhe vasittA muMDe bhavittA NaM agArAo aNagAriyaM pavvaie / bharaNaM yA cAuraMtacakkavaTTI tesIiM puvvasayasahassAiM agAramajjhe vasittA jiNe jAe kevalI savvannU savvabhAvadarisI / kaulika RSabha arhat tirAsI lAkha pUrva varSa agAravAsa meM rahakara muDita hue| tatpazcAt ve agAra se anagAritA meM pravrajita hue / cAturanta cakravartI bharata rAjA tirAsI lAkha pUrva varSa agAravAsa meM rhe| taduparAnta ve sarvajJa, sarvabhAvadarzI kevalI jina hue| The King from Kaushal clan Arihant Rishabh Dev got his head tonsured after dwelling a life of householder for a period of eighty three lac poorva years. After that he was consecrated from householder to an ascetic life. The supreme lord (Chaturant Chakravarti) King Bharat remained as a householder for a period of eighty three lac poorva years. After that he became an omniscient, omnipotent and Kewali Jina. / / tirAsIvAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Eighty Third Samvaya) samavAyAMga sUtra 215 Zhu Zhu Zhu Zhu Zhu Zhu Zhu Zhu Zhu Zhu Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan 83th Samvaya

Page #286
Guo Nan Nan Nan Nan Nan Nan Nan Nan Nan Nan Nan Nan Nan Nan Nan Nan Nan Nan Nan Nan Nan Nan Nan Nan Nan Nan Nan %%%%%%%%% Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting caurAsIvAM samavAya The Eighty Fourth Samvaya 387-caurAsIi niryaavaassyshssaa| caurAsI lAkha nArakAvAsa kahe gae haiN| The hellish residences have been said as eighty four lacs. 388-usabhe NaM arahA kosalie caurAsIiM puvvasayasahassAiM savvAuyaM pAlaittA siddhe buddhe jAva svvdukkhpphiinne| evaM bharaho bAhubalI baMbhI suNdrii| ___kauzalika RSabha arhat caurAsI lAkha pUrva varSa kI sampUrNa Ayu bhogakara siddha-buddha hue| ve | karmoM se mukti pAkara parinirvANa ko prApta hue| antatogatvA ve sarvaduHkhoM se rahita hue| isI prakAra bharata, bahubalI, brAhmI aura sundarI bhI caurAsI-caurAsI lAkha pUrva varSa kI pUrNa Ayu pAlakara siddha-buddha hue| " ve karma mukti pAkara parinirvANa ko prApta hue| antatogatvA ve sarva duHkhoM se rahita hue| The King of Kaushal clan Arihant Rishabh Dev attained liberation after his enjoying the total life of eighty four lac poorva years. He annihilating all his accumulated karmas got Parinirvana (ultimate goal). Ultimately he became devoid of all the miseries and sufferings. Likewise Bharat, Bahubali, Brahmi and Sundry, too, attained salvation enjoying a life span of eighty four lac poorva years. They attained liberation from accumulated karmas. They got their ultimate goal of life i.e. Parinirvana. Eventually they became devoid of all their miseries and sufferings. 389-sijase NaM arahA caurAsIiM vAsasayasahassAI savvAuyaM pAlaittA siddhe buddhe jAva | svvdukkhpphiinne| zreyAMsa arhat caurAsI lAkha varSa kI Ayu bhogakara siddha-buddha hue| ve karmoM se mukti pAkara parinirvANa ko prApta hue| antatogatvA ve sarva duHkhoM se rahita hue| Enjoying the age of eighty four lac poorva years Arihant Shreyans Nath attained salvation. Thus liberating from all his karmas he got Parinirvana. Ultimately he became devoid of all the miseries and sufferings. 390-tiviDhe NaM vAsudeve caurAsIiM vAsasayasahassAiM savvAuyaM pAlaittA appaiTThANe narae neraiyattAe uvvnne| tripRSTha vAsudeva ne caurAsI lAkha varSa kI sarva Ayu bhogii| isake uparAnta ve sAtavIM pRthvI ke apratiSThAna nAmaka naraka meM nAraka rUpa se utpanna hue| caurAsIvAM samavAya 216 Samvayang Sutra

Page #287
Bian Triprishth Vasudeva enjoyed the like eighty four lac years. After that he was reincarnated into the Apritshthan hell of seventh land as a hellish being. 391- sakkssa NaM deviMdassa devaranno caurAsII sAmANiyasAhassIo pnnnnttaao| devendra devarAja zakra ke caurAsI hajAra sAmAnika deva haiN| The co-chief of Devendra Devraj Shakra are eighty four thousand. 392 - savve vi NaM bAhirayA maMdarA caurAsIiM caurAsIiM joyaNasahassAiM uDDuM uccatteNaM pattA / savve viNaM aMjaNagapavvayA caurAsIiM caurAsIiM joyaNasahassAiM uDDuM uccatteNaM paNNattA / jambUdvIpa se bAhara ke cAroM mandarAcala caurAsI - caurAsI hajAra yojana U~ce kahe gae haiN| nandIzvara dvIpa ke cAroM aMjanaka parvata caurAsI- caurAsI hajAra yojana U~ce kahe gae haiN| The heights of all the four Mandar Mountains situated out of Jambu continent have been said of eighty four thousand yojana. All the four Anjanak Mountains of Nandishvar continent has been said eighty four yojana high. 393-harivAsa-rammayavAsiyANaM jIvANaM- dhaNupiTThA caurAsIiM joyaNasahassAiM solasa joyaNAI cattAri ya bhAgA joyaNassa parikkheveNaM paNNattA / harivarSa- ramyaka varSa kI jIvAoM ke dhanuHpRSTha kA parikSepa yA paridhi caurAsI hajAra solaha yojana aura ekaM yojana ke unnIsa bhAgoM meM se cAra bhAga pramANa hai| The circumference of the bow back of the regions of Harivarsh and Ramyakvarsh has been said equal to four part out of nineteen parts of one yojana and eighty four thousand and sixteen yojanas. 394-paMkabahulassa NaM kaNDassa uvarillAo caramaMtAo heTThille caramaMte esa NaM corAsIiM joyaNasayasahassAiM abAhAe aMtare paNNatte / paMkabahula bhAga ke UparI caramAnta bhAga se usI kA adhastana - nIce kA caramAnta bhAga caurAsI lAkha yojana ke antara vAlA kahA gayA hai| The distance from the upper extreme end part of the containing part to its own lower extreme end part has been said of eighty four lacs yojanas. 395 - vivAhapannattIe NaM bhagavatIe caurAsIiM payasahassA padaggeNaM paNNattA / pada - gaNanA kI apekSA se vyAkhyAprajJapti nAmaka bhagavatI sUtra ke caurAsI hajAra pada kahe gae haiN| With regard the counting of couplets (verses) eighty four thousand couplets have been said of Vyakhya Pragyapti namely Bhagwati Sutra. 396 - corAsIiM nAgakumArAvAsasayasahassA paNNattA / 84th Samvaya samavAyAMga sUtra Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Xie 217

Page #288
%%% %% %%%%%%% %%%%% %% %% %%% corAsIiM pannagasahassAiM pnnnnttaa| corAsIiM joNippamuhasayasahassA pnnnnttaa| nAgakumAra devoM ke AvAsoM yAni bhavanoM kI saMkhyA caurAsI lAkha kahI gaI hai| caurAsI hajAra prakIrNaka kahe gae haiN| jIva-yoniyAM (jIvoM ke utpatti sthAna) caurAsI lAkha kahI gaI haiN| The number of the residences of the Nagkumar Devashas been stated of eighty four lacs. Eighty four thousand Prakinaks have been said eighty four places of reincarnation of the beings (jeevas) have been narrated. ___397-puvvAiyANaM sIsapaheliyApajjavasANANaM saTThANaTThANaMtarANaM corAsIe guNakAre pnnnntte| pUrva kI saMkhyA se lekara zIrSa prahelikA nAma kI antima mahAsaMkhyA taka svasthAna aura sthAnAntara | caurAsI lAkha ke guNakAra vAle kahe gae haiN| From the counting figure namely poorva to the latest great number namely Shush prehelika the swasthan and sthanantra has been said of the multiple of eighty four lacs. 398-usabhassa NaM arahao kosaliyassa caurAsIiM gaNA caurAsIiM gaNaharA hotthaa| usabhassa NaM arahao kosaliyassa caurAsIiM samaNasAhassIo hotthaa| ___ RSabha arhat ke saMgha meM gaNoM tathA gaNadharoM kI saMkhyA caurAsI-caurAsI kahI gaI hai| RSabha arhat | ke saMgha meM caurAsI hajAra zramaNa-sAdhu the| The number of ascetic groups and the head of the ascetic groups of ascetic congregation Arihant Rishabhhas been said equal to eighty four each respectively. There were eighty four thousand Shramanmonks in the ascetic congregation of Arihant Rishabh. 399-savve vi caurAsIiM vimANAvAsasayasahassA sattANauiM ca sahassA tevIsaM ca vimANA bhavaMtIti mkkhaayN| samasta vaimAnika devoM ke caurAsI lAkha, sattAnaveM hajAra aura teIsa vimAna hote haiM, aisA bhagavAn | ne kahA hai| It has been expounded by the omniscients that the total numbers of the celestial vehicles of all the celestial beings are eighty four lac ninety seven thousand and thirty. ||cauraasiivaaN samavAya samApta // (The End of Eighty Fourth Samvaya) caurAsIvAM samavAya 218 Samvayang Sutra Ma %% %% %%% % % %%%% %%%% %% %%%%%% %%%

Page #289
Bian pacAsIvAM samavAya The Eighty Fifth Sthanak Samvaya 400-AyArassa NaM bhagavao sacUliyAgassa paMcAsIiM uddesaNakAlA paNNattA / cUlikA sahita bhagavad AcArAMga sUtra ke pacAsI uddezana - kAla kahe gae haiN| Including the Chulika ( annexures) the total Udeshans (chapters) of Acharang Sutra have been said eighty five. 401-dhAyaisaNDassa NaM maMdarA paMcAsIiM joyaNasahassAiM savvaggeNaM paNNattA / ruyaNaM maMDaliyapavvae paMcAsIiM joyaNasahassAiM savvaggeNaM paNNatte / dhAtakI khaNDa ke donoM mandarAcala bhUmigata avagAr3ha tala se lekara sarvAgra bhAga (aMtima U~cAI) taka pacAsI hajAra yojana kahe gae haiN| (isI prakAra puSkaravara dvIpArdha ke donoM mandarAcala bhI jAnane caahieN|) rucaka nAmaka terahaveM dvIpa kA antarvartI golAkAra maMDalika parvata bhUmigata avagAr3hatala se * lekara sarvAgra bhAga taka pacAsI hajAra yojana kahA gayA hai| The height of both the Mandrachal Mountains of Dhataki Khand from their underground bottom to the highest summit has been said of eighty five thousand yojanas. In the same way the heights of both the Madrachal Mountain of Pushkarvar dveepardh should be known. From the lowest underwater part of the round shape Mandalik Mountains situated in the innermost part of the thirteenth continent namely Ruchak to the uppermost high part has been said of eighty five thousand yojanas. 402-naMdaNavaNassa NaM heTThillAo caramaMtAo sogaMdhiyassa kaMDassa heTThille caramaMte esa NaM paMcAsIi joyaNasayAiM abAhAe aMtare paNNatte / nandanavana ke viSaya meM kahA gayA hai ki isa vana ke adhastana caramAnta bhAga se lekara saugandhika kANDa kA adhastana caramAnta bhAga pacAsI sau yojana antara vAlA hai| In respect of Nandan Van it has been said that from the lower extreme end part of this mountain to the lower extreme end part of Sougandhika Kaand the distance is equal to eighty five hundred yojanas. // pacAsIvAM samavAya samApta / / samavAyAMga sUtra (The End of Eighty Fifth Samvaya) 219 85th Samvaya Chu Chu Chu Chu Wan Wan Wan Bian Wan

Page #290
Chu Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Chu chiyAsIvAM samavAya The Eighty Sixth Samvaya 403 - suvihissa NaM pupphadaMtassa arahao chalasII gaNA chalasII gaNaharA hotthA / supAsassa NaM arahao chalasII vAisayA hotthA / suvidhi puSpadanta arhat ke gaNoM aura gaNadharoM kI saMkhyA chiyAsI - chiyAsI batAyI gaI hai| supArzva arhat ke chiyAsI sau vAdI muni the / The numbers of the ascetic groups and the heads of the ascetic groups of Arihant Suvidhi Pushpdant has been told eighty six, eighty six respectively. There were eighty six monks of Arihant Suparshva Nath expert in discussions. 404 - doccAe NaM puDhavIe bahumajjhadesabhAgAo doccassa ghaNodahissa heTThille caramaMte esa chalasII joyaNasahassAiM abAhAe aMtare paNNatte / dUsarI pRthvI yAni zarkarA pRthvI, jisakI moTAI eka lAkha battIsa hajAra yojana hai, ke madhya bhAga se dUsare ghanodadhivAta kA adhastana - caramAnta bhAga yAni antima bhAga chiyAsI hajAra yojana ke antara vAlA kahA gayA hai| The second hell i.e. the pebble (sharkara) hell. Its thickness is eighty six thousand yojanas, from its middle part to the lower extreme end part it, its means the lastest part has been said of the distance of eighty six thousand yojanas. chiyAsIvAM samavAya / / chiyAsIvAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Eighty Sixth Samvaya) sattAsIvAM samavAya The Eighty Seventh Samvaya 405 - maMdarassa NaM pavvayassa puratthimillAo caramaMtAo gothUbhassa AvAsapavvayassa paccatthimille caramaMte esa NaM sattAsIiM joyaNasahassAiM abAhAe aMtare paNNatte / maMdarassa NaM pavvayassa dakkhiNillAo caramaMtAo dagabhAsassa AvAsapavvayassa uttarille caramaMte esa NaM sattAsIiM joyaNa - sahassAiM abAhAe aMtare paNNatte / evaM maMdarassa paccatthimillAo caramaMtAo 220 Samvayang Sutra Xin Sheng Wan Wan Bi Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Wan 5

Page #291
% Lei % % %% % %% %% % %% % % % %% % % % % % % % % % % % % % % saMkhassAvAsapavvayassa purathimille crmNte| evaM ceva maMdarassa uttarillAo caramaMtAo dagasImassa | AvAsapavvayassa dAhiNille caramaMte esa NaM sattAsIiM joyaNasahassAhiM abAhAe aMtare pnnnntte| __ jambUdvIpa ke madhyabhAga meM avasthita mandara parvata ke pUrvI caramAnta bhAga se gostUpa nAmaka AvAsa | parvata kA pazcimI caramAnta bhAga sattAsI hajAra yojana ke antara vAlA hai| mandara parvata ke dakSiNI caramAnta bhAga se dakabhAsa AvAsa parvata kA uttarI caramAnta sattAsI hajAra yojana ke antara vAlA hai| isI prakAra mandara parvata ke pazcimI caramAnta se zaMkha AvAsa parvata kA dakSiNI caramAnta bhAga sattAsI hajAra yojana ke antara vAlA hai| isI prakAra mandara parvata ke uttarI caramAnta se dakasIma nAmaka AvAsa parvata kA dakSiNa caramAnta bhAga sattAsI hajAra yojana ke antara vAlA hai| The distance from the eastern extreme end part to western end extreme part of residence mountain namely Gostup of Mandar Mountain is situated in the middle part of the Jambu continent is equal to eighty seven thousand yojanas. The distance from the southern extreme end part of Mandar Mountain to the northern extreme end part of Dakabhas residential mountain is equal to eighty seven yojanas. In the same way the western extreme end part of the Mandar Mountain to the southern extreme end of Shankh residential mountain of Mountain Mandar have been said of the distance of eighty seven thousand yojanas. Likewise the distance from the extreme northern part of Mandar Mountain to the extreme southern part of Dakseen residential mountain of Mandar Mountain the distance is equal to eighty seven thousand yojanas. 406-chaNhaM kammapagaDINaM Aima-uvarillavajjANaM sattAsII uttarapagaDIo pnnnnttaao| ATha karmoM meM se Adya jJAnAvaraNa aura aMtima antarAya karma ko chor3akara zeSa chahoM karmoM kI || uttara prakRtiyA~ satAsI kahI gaI haiN| Barring the first knowledge obscuring and the last obstruction causing karmas out of eight karmas the uttar tendencies of the remaining six karmas have been said eighty seven. 407-mahAhimavaMta kUDassa NaM uvarimaMtAo sogaMdhissa kaMDassa heDille caramaMte esa NaM | sattAsIiM joyaNasayAI abAhAe aMtare pnnnntte| evaM ruppikUDassa vi| mahAhimavanta kUTa ke uparima antabhAga se saugandhika kAMDa kA adhastana caramAnta bhAga satAsI sau yojana ke antara vAlA hai| isI prakAra rukmI kUTa ke UparI bhAga se saugandhika kAMDa ke adhobhAga kA antara bhI sattAsI sau yojana kahA gayA hai| From the upper end part of the summit of Mahahimvant to the lowest extreme end part of Sougandhik Kandhas been said at a distance equal to eighty seven yojanas. In the same way from the upper part of the summit of Rukmit samavAyAMga sUtra 221 87th Samvaya

Page #292
% % %% % % % % % %% % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % Mountain to the lower part of Sougandhik Kand, the distance is eighty seven hundred yojanas. / / sattAsIvAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Eighty Seventh Samvaya) aThAsIvAM samavAya The Eighty Eighth Samvaya , 408-egamegassa NaM caMdima-sUriyassa aTThAsIi aTThAsIi mahaggahA parivAro pnnnntto| pratyeka candra aura sUrya ke parivAra meM aThAsI-aThAsI mahAgraha kahe gae haiN| In each Lunar system and Solar system (family of Moon and Sun) eighty | eight great planets have been described. 409-diTThivAyassa NaM aTThAsIiM suttAiM paNNattAI, taM jahA-ujjusuyaM pariNayApariNayaM evaM aTThAsIi suttANi bhANiyavvANi jahA nNdiie| dRSTivAda nAmaka bArahavA~ aMga hai| isake sUtra nAmaka dUsare bheda meM aThAsI sUtra kahe gae haiN| yathA - RjusUtra pariNatA-pariNata sUtra / isa prakAra nandIsUtra ke anusAra aThAsI sUtra jAnane caahieN| . saMketa- ina kA vizeSa varNana Age eka sau seMtAlIsaveM sthAnaka meM kiyA gayA hai| The twelfth limb is Drishtivada. In its second part titled Sutra there are eighty eight aphorisms as :-Rishabhdeva Parinita-Parinat Sutra. In the same way according to Nandi Sutra eighty eight sutra should be said. Note : The special description of these sutras has been done in the one hundred forty seventh sthanak. 410-maMdarassa NaM pavvayassa puracchimillAo caramaMtAo gothubhassa AvAsapavvayassa puracchimille caramaMte esa NaM aTThAsIiM joyaNasahassAI abAhAe aMtare pnnnntte| evaM causu vi disAsu neyvvN| __mandara parvata ke pUrvI caramAnta bhAga se gostUpa AvAsa parvata kA pUrvI caramAnta bhAga aThAsI sau / yojana antara vAlA kahA gayA hai| isI prakAra cAroM dizAoM meM AvAsa parvatoM kA antara jAnanA caahie| The eastern extreme end part of Mandar Mountain from the eastern extreme end part of the Gostup residential mountain has been said at a distance of eighty eight hundred yojanas. In the same way the distance of residential aThAsIvAM samavAya 222 | Samvayang Sutra

Page #293
%%% %%%%%%%%%%% %%%%% %%%% %%%%% %%%%%% % 2 mountain situated in all the four directions should be known. 5 411-bAhirAo uttarAo NaM kaTThAo sUrie paDhama chammAsaM ayamANe coyAlIsaime - maMDalagate aTThAsIti igasaTThibhAge muhuttassa divasakhettassa nivuDDhettA rayaNikhettassa abhinivuDDhettA sUrie cAraM carai / dakSiNakaTThAo NaM sUrie doccaM chammAssaM ayamANe coyAlIsatime maMDalagate aTThAsII igasaTThibhAge muhuttassa rayaNIkhettassa nivuDvettA divasakhettassa abhinivuDDittA NaM sUrie | cAraM cri| _ bAharI uttara dizA se dakSiNa dizA ko gamana karatA huA sUrya prathama chaha mAsa meM cavAlIsaveM maNDala meM pahu~catA hai| yahA~ pa~hucane para vaha muhUrta ke ikasaThie aThAsI bhAga divasakSetra arthAt dina |ko ghaTAkara aura rajanIkSetra (rAta) ko bar3hAkara saMcAra karatA hai| isI prakAra dakSiNa dizA se uttara dizA kI ora jAtA huA sUrya dUsare chaha mAsa pUrNa kara cavAlIsaveM maNDala meM pahu~catA hai| vahA~ pahu~cane para vaha muhUrta ke ikasaThie aThAsI bhAga rajanIkSetra yAni rAta ko ghaTAkara aura divasakSetra yAni dina 9 ko bar3hAkara saMcAra karatA hai| The Sun moving from the outer north direction to the south direction, reaches into forty fourth Mandal (orbit) in first six months. After reaching there the Sun moves decreasing the day time and increasing the night time equal to sixty one out of eighty eight part of one muhurat. In the same way the Sun moving from the south direction to north direction reaches in forty fourth Mandal completing second six months. After reaching there the Sun moves decreasing the night's time and increasing the day's time equal to sixty one part out of eighty eight parts of one muhurat (Indian time). / / aThAsIvAM samavAya samApta / (The End of Eighty Eighth Samvaya) navAsIvAM samavAya : The Eighty Nineth Samvaya 412-usabhe NaM arahA kosalie imIse osappiNIe tatiyAe susamadUsamAe pacchime | bhAge egUNaNauie addhamAsehiM [ sesehiM ] kAlagae jAva svvdukkhpphiinne| | samaNe NaM bhagavaM mahAvIre imIse osappiNIe cautthAe dUsamasusamAe samAe pacchime bhAge egaNanauie addhamAsehiM sesehiM kAlagae jAva svvdukkhpphiinne| % samavAyAMga sUtra %%%%% %%%%%%%%% 223 %% %%%% 89th Samvaya %%%%%%%% % %

Page #294
___ kauzalika RSabha arhat isI avasarpiNI ke tRtIya suSamaduSamA Are (kAla) ke pazcima bhAga meM navAsI ardhamAsoM yAni tIna varSa ATha mAha pandraha dina ke zeSa rahane para kAla gata hokara siddha buddha + hue| ve karmoM se mukti pAkara parinirvANa ko prApta hue| antatogatvA ve sarva du:khoM se rahita ho ge| zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra isI avasarpiNI ke cauthe duHSama suSamA Are (kAla) ke antima bhAga F meM navAsI ardhamAsoM arthAt tIna varSa ATha mAsa pandraha dina ke zeSa rahane para kAlagata hokara siddha buddha hue| ve karmoM se mukti pAkara parinirvANa ko prApta hue| antatogatvA ve sarva duHkhoM se rahita ho Kaushalika Arihant Rishaba, after abandoning this physical body, attained liberation at the time when eighty nine fortnights or three years eight months and fifteen days were left in balance of the conclusion of third Ara named Sushama-Sushama of this existing descending (Avsarpini Kaal) time cycle. Then he annihilating all his accumulated karmas got Parinirvana. Ultimately he became devoid of miseries and sufferings. 413-hariseNe NaM rAyA cAuraMtacakkavaTTI egUNanauI vAsasayAhaM mahArAyA hotthaa| cAturaMga cakravartI hariSeNa rAjA navAsI sau varSa mahAsAmrAjya pada para AsIna rhe| The supreme lord (Chaturant Chakravarti) King Harishen ensconced in power as an emperor for a period of eighty nine hundred years. . 414-saMtissa NaM arahao egaNanauI ajjAsAhassIo ukkosiyA ajjiyAsaMpayA hotthaa| zAMtinAtha arhat ke saMgha meM navAsI hajAra AryikAe~ thiiN| yaha unake saMgha kI utkRSTa AryikA sampadA thii| In the ascetic congregation of Arihant Shantinath there were eighty nine thousand nuns (Aryakiyan). It was the maximum nuns wealth of the ascetic congregation (sangh). / / navAsIvAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Eighty. Nineth Samvaya) nabbevAM samavAya The Ninetieth Samvaya 415-sIyale NaM arahA nauI dhaNUI uDDhe uccatteNaM hotthaa| ajiyassa NaM arahao nauI gaNA nauI gaNaharA hotthaa| evaM saMtissa vi| nabbevAM samavAya 224 Samvayang Sutra Sammana Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Ya Zhu

Page #295
zItala arhat kI U~cAI nabbe dhanuSa kahI gaI hai| ajita arhat ke gaNoM aura gaNadharoM kI saMkhyA nabbe-nabbe thii| isI prakAra zAnti jina ke gaNoM aura gaNadharoM kI saMkhyA bhI nabbe-nabbe kahI gaI hai| The height of Arihant Sheetal Nath has been ninety Dhanush. The number of the ascetic groups (gan) and the heads of ascetic group (gandhar) of Arihant Ajit has been said ninety-ninety each likewise the number of the Gans (groups) and Gandhars (heads of ascetic groups) of Arihant Shantinath has been said ninety each. 416-saMyaMbhussa NaM vAsudevassa NauivAsAiM vijae hotthaa| svayambhU vAsudeva ne nabbe varSa meM pRthvI ko vijaya kiyA thaa| Lord (Vasudev) Swayambhu had conquered this earth in ninety years. 417-savvesiM NaM vaTTaveyaDDapavvayANaM uvarillAo siharatalAo sogaMdhiyakaNDassa hechille caramaMte esa NaM nauijoyaNasayAI abAhAe aMtare pnnnntte| samasta vRtta vaitADhya parvatoM ke UparI zikhara se saugandhika kANDa kA nIce kA caramAnta bhAga nabbe sau yojana antara vAlA hai| The distance of the lower extreme end part of Saugandhik Kand from the upper summit of all the circular Vaitaldaya mountains is equal to ninety hundred yojanas. / / nabbevAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Ninetieth Samvaya) ikyAnavAM samavAya The Ninety First Samvaya 418-ekANauI paraveyAvaccakammapaDimAo pnnnnttaao| paravaiyAvRttya karma pratimAe~ ikyAnaveM kahI gaI haiN| yathA - zuzrUSA vinaya ke dasa bheda, tIrthaMkarAdi ke | anAzAtanAdi sATha bheda, aupacArika vinaya ke sAta bheda tathA AcArya Adi ke vaiyAvRtya ke caudaha bhed| Special vows (Pritama) of the services offered to others have been said of ninety one types as :- Ten types of courtesy of service, sixty types of 225 samavAyAMga sUtra % % % % %% 91th Samvaya % % % % %% [Ma % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % %

Page #296
Anashatanadi of Ford Makers etc., seven types of informal humility and fourteen division of vaiyavart of Acharyas and Seniors. 419-kAloe NaM samudde ekANauI joyaNasayasahassAiM sAhiyAI parikkheveNaM pnnnntte| | kAloda samudra parikSepa yAni paridhi kI apekSA ikyAnaveM lAkha yojana kucha adhika kahA gayA hai| With regard to the circumference of Kalod Ocean in stated as more than || ninety one lacs yojanas. 420-kuMthussa NaM arahao ekANauI AhohiyasayA hotthaa| kunthu arhat ke saMgha meM ikyAnaveM sau niyata kSetra ko viSaya karane vAle avadhijJAnI the| There were ninety one hundred clairvoyant ascetics having the visual S power of a fixed area in the ascetic congregation of Arihant Kunthu Nath.: ___421-Auya-goyavajjANaM chaNhaM kammapagaDINaM ekANauI uttarapayaDIo pnnnnttaao| ___ aSTa karmoM meM se Ayu aura gotra karma ko chor3akara zeSa chaha karmoM kI uttara prakRtiyA~ ikyAnaveM | kahI gaI haiN| Barring the life span determining karmas and status determining karmas out of eight karmas, the remaining six karmas have ninety one uttar tendencies. / / ikyAnavAM samavAya samApta // (The End of Ninety First Samvaya) bAnavA samavAya The Ninety Second Samvaya 422-bANauI paDimAo pnnnnttaao| pratimAe~ bAnaveM kahI gaI haiN| The number of special vows (Pritamaye) has been stated ninety two. 423-there NaM iMdabhUtI bANauiM vAsAiM savvAuyaM pAlaittA siddhe buddhe [ jAva savva| dukkhpphiinne]| __sthavira indrabhUti bAnaveM varSa kI sarva Ayu bhogakara siddha-buddha hue| (ve karma-mukta hue aura parinirvANa ko prApta hue| antatogatvA ve sarva duHkhoM se rahita hue|) bAnavAM samavAya 226 Samvayang Sutra

Page #297
Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Enjoying a total life span of ninety two years the senior ascetic (sthavir) Indrabhuti attained salvation. He became liberated from karmas and got Parinirvana. Ultimately he became devoid of all the miseries and sufferings. 424- mandarassa NaM pavvayassa bahumajjhadesabhAgAo gothubhassa AvAsapavvayassa paccatthimille caramaMte esa NaM bANauiM joyaNasahassAiM abAhAe aMtare paNNatte / evaM cauNhaM pi AvAsa-pavvayANaM / mandara parvata ke bahumadhya deza bhAga se gostUpa AvAsa parvata kA pazcimI caramAnta bhAga bAnaveM hajAra yojana ke antara vAlA hai / isI prakAra cAroM hI AvAsa parvatoM kA antara jAnanA cAhie / The distance of the western extreme end part of Gostupresidential mountains from the very middle single part of Mandar Mountain is ninety two thousand yojanas. Same is the distance of four residential mountain. / / bAnavAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Ninety Second Samvaya) tirAnavAM samavAya The Ninety Third Sthanak Samvaya 425 - caMdappahassa NaM arahao teNauIM gaNA teNauIM gaNaharA hotthA / saMtissa NaM arahao teNauI cauddasapuvvasayA hotthA / candraprabha arhat ke gaNoM aura gaNadharoM kI saMkhyA tirAnaveM- tirAnaveM kahI gaI hai / zAnti arhat ke saMgha meM tirAnaveM sau caturdaza pUrvI kahe gae haiN| The number of Gan (groups) and Gandhar of Arihant Chanderprabh has been stated as ninety three-ninety three respectively. 426-teNauI maMDalagate NaM sUrie ativaTTamANe nivaTTamANe vA samaM ahorattaM visamaM karei / dakSiNAyaNa se uttarAyaNa ko jAte hue athavA uttarAyaNa se dakSiNAyaNa ko lauTate hue tirAnaveM maNDala para paribhramaNa karatA hue sUrya sama ahorAtra ko viSama karatA hai / Moving northward from southward or returning southward from northward rotating over the ninety third orbit the Sun makes uneven, even the days and nights. / / tirAnavAM samavAya samApta || (The End of Ninety Third Samvaya) samavAyAMga sUtra 227 93th Samvaya

Page #298
caurAnavAM samavAya The Ninety Fourth Samvaya 427-nisaha-nIlavaMtiyAo NaM jIvAo cauNauI cauNauI joyaNasahassAI ekkaM chappannaM || joyaNasayaM donni ya egUNavIsaibhAge joyaNassa AyAmeNaM pnnnnttaao| niSadha aura nIlavanta varSadhara parvatoM kI jIvAe~ caurAnaveM hajAra eka sau chappana yojana tathA eka yojana ke unnIsa bhAgoM meM se do bhAga pramANa lambI kahI gaI haiN| The length of the diameters of the Nishadh-Neelvant varshadhar mountain has been stated as equal to two parts out of nineteen parts of one yojanas and hay ninety fourthousand one hundred fifty six yojanas. 428-ajiyassa NaM arahao cauNauI ohinANisayA hotthaa| ajita arhat ke saMgha meM caurAnaveM sau avadhijJAnI the| There were ninety four clairvoyant practices n the ascetic congregation of Arihant Ajit Nath. ||cauraanvaaN samavAya samApta // . . (The End of Ninety Fourth Samvaya) paMcAnavAM samavAya The Ninety Fifth Samvaya 429-supAsassa NaM arahao paMcANauigaNA paMcANauiM gaNaharA hotthaa| supArzva arhat ke gaNoM aura gaNadharoM kI saMkhyA paMcAnaveM-paMcAnaveM kahI gaI hai| The number of the Gan (ascetic groups) and the Gandhar (Head of the ascetic groups) of Arihant Suparshva Nath has been stated as ninety five-ninety five respectively. 430-jaMbuddIvassa NaM dIvassa caramaMtAo cauddisiM lavaNasamuhaM paMcANauiM paMcANauiM joyaNa-sahassAiM ogAhittA cattAri mahApAyAlakalasA paNNattA, taM jahA-valayAmuhe keUe / jUyae iisre| lavaNasamudassa ubhayo pAsaM pi paMcANauyaM paMcANauyaM padesAo uvvehussehaparihANIe pnnnnttaa| isa jambUdvIpa ke caramAnta bhAga se cAroM dizAoM meM lavaNa samudra ke bhItara paMcAnaveM-paMcAnaveM hajAra __cauranavAM samavAya 228 Samvayang Sutra

Page #299
Bian yojana avagAhana karane para cAra mahApAtAla kalaza kahe gae haiN| yathA - 1. var3avAmukha mahApAtala kalaza, 2. ketuka mahApAtAla kalaza, 3. yUpaka mahApAtAla kalaza, 4. Izvara mahApAtAla kalaza / lavaNa samudra ke ubhaya pArzva paMcAnaveM- paMcAnaveM pradeza para udvedha (gaharAI ) va utsedha ( U~cAI ) vAle kahe gae haiN| From the extreme end part of this Jambu continent in all the four directions going ninety five yojanas further into the Lavan Ocean, there has been said of four underground giant pitchers as :- 1. Badvamukh Maha Patal Kalash, 2. Ketuk Maha Patal Kalash, 3. Yupak Maha Patal Kalash, 4. Ishwar Maha Patal Kalash. On both the sides of Ocean Lavan has been said of depth and height at the distance of ninety five-ninety five space points. 431-kuMthU NaM arahA paMcANauI vAsasahassAiM paramAuyaM pAlaittA siddhe buddhe jAva savvadukkhappahINe / there NaM moriyaputte paMcANauivAsAI savvAuyaM pAlaittA siddhe buddhe jAva svvdukkhpphiinne| kunthu arhat paMcAnaveM hajAra varSa kI Ayu bhoga kara siddha-buddha hue| ve karmoM se mukti pAkara parinirvANa ko prApta hue / antatogatvA ve sarva duHkhoM se rahita ho ge| isI prakAra sthavira mauryapura paMcAnaveM varSa kI Ayu sampanna kara siddha, buddha, mukta, parinivRtta aura sarva-dukhoM se rahita hue / Arihant Kunthu Nath attained liberation at the age of ninety five thousand years. After emanciating all the accumulated karmas he got Parinirvana i.e. the ultimate goal of life. Ultimately he became devoid of all the miseries and sufferings. samavAyAMga sUtra / / paMcAnavAM samavAya samApta // (The End of Ninety Fifth Samvaya) chyAnavAM samavAya The Ninety Sixth Samvaya 432 - egamegassa NaM ranno cAuraMtacakkavaTTissa chaNNauiM chaNNauiM gAmakoDIo hotthA / pratyeka cAturanta cakravartI rAjA ke rAjya meM chayAnaveM-chayAnaveM karor3a grAma I In the kingdom of every supreme lord (Chaturant Chakravarti) there were ninety crore villages. 229 96th Samvaya Xin Bi Bi Bi Bi Bian Bian Xie

Page #300
% % %% %% %% % %% % %% %%% % %%% %%% %% %%% % %% %% % 433-vAyukumArANaM chaNNauI bhavaNAvAsasayasahassA pnnnnttaa| vAyukumAra devoM ke chayAnaveM lAkha AvAsa kahe gae haiN| The residences of Vayu Kumar gods have been stated as ninety six lacs. 434-vavahArie NaM daMDe chaNNauI aMgulAI aNgulmaannennN| evaM dhaNU nAliyA juge akkhe musale vi hu| vyAvahArika daNDa aMgula ke mApa se chayAnaveM aMgula-pramANa hotA hai| isI prakAra dhanuSa, nAlikA, yuga, akSa aura mUzala bhI jAnanA caahie| According to the measurement through fingers the measurement of a common stick is equal to ninety six fingers. In the same way the measurement of Dhanush, Nalika, Yuga, Aksh and Mushal also should be known. . 435-abhitarao Aimuhutte chaNNaui aMgulacchAe pnnnntte| Abhyantara maNDala para sUrya ke saMcAra karate samaya Adi (prathama) muhUrta chayAnaveM aMgula kI chAyA vAlA kahA gayA hai| At the time of sun's movement over the inner orbit the first muhurat has been said when shadow is ninety six fingers. / chayAnavAM samavAya samApta / / (The End of Ninety Sixth Samvaya) sattAnavAM samavAya The Ninety Seventh Samvaya 436-maMdarassa NaM pavvayassa paccacchimillAo caramaMtAo gothubhassa NaM AvAsapavvayassa paccacchimille caramaMte esa NaM sattANauijoyaNasahassAiM abAhAe aMtare pnnnntte| evaM caudisiM pi| ___mandara parvata ke pazcimI caramAnta bhAga se gostubha AvAsa-parvata kA pazcimI caramAnta bhAga sattAnaveM | hajAra yojana antara vAlA kahA gayA hai| isI prakAra cAroM hI dizAoM meM jAnanA caahie| The western extreme end part of Gourtubh Residential Mountain from the western extreme end part of Mandar Mountain has been said as the distance of ninety seven thousand yojanas. In all the four directions the same should be known as the distance. ___437-aTThaNhaM kammapagaDINaM sattANauI uttarapagaDIo pnnnnttaao| *230 sattAnavAM samavAya % %%%% Samvayang Sutra %%%% %%% %%% %%%% %%%% %%%% %% %

Page #301
Xue %%%%% %%%%% %%%%%% %% %% %%% %%% % %% %% %% AThoM karmoM kI uttara prakRtiyAM sattAnaveM kahI gaI haiN| The total number of all the uttar tendencies of all the eight karmas has been stated as ninety seven. 438-hariseNe NaM rAyA cAuraMtacakkavaTTI desUNAI sattANauiM vAsasayAI agAramajhe vasittA muMDe bhavittA NaM agArAo aNagAriyaM pvvie| cAturanta cakravartI hariSeNa rAjA kucha kama sattAnaveM sau varSa agAravAsa meM rhe| taduparAnta ve muMDita ho agAra se anagAritA meM pravrajita hue| (Chaturant Chakravarti) The supreme lord Harisen remained as a householder a little less than ninety seven hundred years. After that he got his head tonsured and became an ascetic. // sattAnavAM samavAya samApta // (The End of Ninety Seventh Samvaya) aDhAnavAM samavAya The Ninety Eighth Samvaya 439-naMdaNavaNassa NaM uvarillAo caramaMtAo, paMDuyavaNassa heTThille caramaMte esa NaM aTThANauijoyaNasahassAiM abAhAe aMtare pnnnntte| nandana vana ke UparI caramAnta bhAga se pAMDuka vana ke nicale caramAnta bhAga kA antara aTThAnaveM hajAra yojana hai| The distance of lower extreme end part of Panduk forest from the upper extreme end part of Nandan forest is equal to ninety eight thousand yojanas. 440-maMdarassa NaM pavvayassa paccacchimillAo caramaMtAo gothubhassa AvAsapavvayassa puracchimille caramaMte esa.NaM aTThANaui joyaNasahassAiM abAhAe aMtare pnnnntte| evaM cauddisiM vi| mandara parvata ke pazcimI caramAnta bhAga se gostubha AvAsa parvata kA pUrvIcaramAnta bhAga aTThAnaveM hajAra yojana antara vAlA kahA gayA hai| isI prakAra cAroM hI dizAoM meM sthita AvAsa parvatoM kA antara jAnanA caahie| The distance of the eastern extreme end part of Gostoobh residential samavAyAMga sUtra 231 98th Samvaya

Page #302
mountain from the western extreme end part of Mandar Mountain has been said equal to ninety eight thousand yojanas. In the same way the distance of all the residential mountains situated in all the four directions should be known. 441-dAhiNabharahassa NaM dhaNupiDhe aTThANaui joyaNasayAI kiMcUNAI AyAmeNaM pnnnntte| dakSiNa bharatakSetra kA dhanuHpRSTha aTThAnaveM sau yojana se kucha kama AyAma (lambAI) kI apekSA kahA gayA hai| With regard to the length the bow back part of South Bharat region has been said a little lesser than ninety eight hundred yojanas. 442-uttarAo kaTThAo sUrie paDhama chammAsaM ayamANe egaNapannAsatime maMDalagate / aTThANaui ekasaTThibhAge muhuttassa divasakhettassa nivuDDhettA rayaNikhettassa abhinivuDDittA NaM sUrie cAraM cri| dakkhiNAo NaM kaTThAo sUrie doccaM chammAsaM ayamANe egUNapannAsaime maMDalagate / aTThANaui ekasaTThibhAe muhuttassa rayaNikhittassa nivuDDattA divasakhettassa abhinivuDDattA NaM sUrie / cAraM cri| uttara dizA se sUrya prathama chaha mAsa dakSiNa kI ora AtA huA unapacAsaveM maNDala ke Upara Akara muhUrta ke ikasaThie aTThAnaveM bhAga divasakSetra (dina) ke ghaTakara aura rajanIkSetra (rAta) ke bar3hAkara / saMcAra karatA hai| isI prakAra dakSiNa dizA se sUrya dUsare chaha mAsa uttara kI ora jAtA huA unapacAMsaveM maMDala ke Upara Akara muhUrta ke aTThAnaveM ikasaTha bhAga rajanI kSetra (rAta) ke ghaTAkara aura divasa kSetra (dina) ke bar3hAkara saMcAra karatA hai| Coming towards south from the direction of North, first six months the sun coming over the fiftieth orbit moves decreasing the length of the day and increasing the length of the night area equal to sixty one part out of ninety eight parts of a muhurat. In the same way in the second six months going from south directions towards north directions coming over the fiftieth mandal the Sun moves decreasing the length night and increasing the length of the day equal to sixty one parts out of ninety eight parts of one muhurat. 443-revaI-paDhamajeTThApajjavasANANaM egUNavIsAe nakkhattANaM aTThANaui tArAo tAraggeNaM pnnnnttaao| revatI se lekara jyeSThA taka ke unnIsa nakSatroM ke tAre aTThAnaveM haiN| yathA-revatI nakSatra ke battIsa tAre, azvinI nakSatra ke tIna tAre, bharaNI nakSatra ke tIna tAre, kRttikA nakSatra ke chaha tAre, rohiNI nakSatra ke || pA~ca tAre, mRgazira nakSatra ke tIna tAre, ArdrA nakSatra kA eka tArA, punarvasu nakSatra ke pA~ca tAre, puSya 9 nakSatra ke tIna tAre, azleSA nakSatra ke chaha tAre, maghA nakSatra ke sAta tAre, pUrvAphAlgunI ke do tAre, aTThAnavAM samavAya 232 Samvayang Sutra

Page #303
Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian uttarAphAlgunI ke do tAre, hasta nakSatra ke pA~ca tAre, citrA nakSatra kA eka tArA, svAti nakSatra kA eka tArA, vizAkhA nakSatra kA eka tArA, anurAdhA nakSatra ke cAra tAre, jyeSThA nakSatra ke tIna tAre / The number of the stars from the constellation Revatito Jyeshtha is ninety eight as thirty two stars of Nakshatra Revati, three stars of Ashwini Nakshatra, three of Bharani Nakshatra, six stars of Kritika, five stars of Rohini Nakshatra, three stars of Mrigshir Nakshatra, one star of Ardra Nakshatra, five stars of Punarvasu Nakshatra, six stars of Ashlesha Nakshatra, seven stars of Magha Nakshatra, two of Poorva Phalguni Nakshatra, two of Uttar Phalguni Nakshatra, five stars of Hast Nakshatra, one star of Chitra Nakshatra, one star of Swati Nakshatra, one star of Vishakha Nakshatra, four stars of Anuradha Nakshatra, three stars of Jyeshtha Nakshatra. / / aTThAnavAM samavAya samApta // (The End of Ninety Eighth Samvaya) ninyAnavAM samavAya The Ninety Nineth Samvaya 444-maMdare NaM pavvae NavaNauijoyaNasahassAiM uDDuM uccatteNaM paNNatte / naMdaNavaNassa NaM puracchimillAo caramaMtAo paccacchimille caramaMte esa NaM navanauijoyaNasayAiM abAhAe aMtare pnnnntte| evaM dakkhiNillAo caramaMtAo uttarille caramaMte esa NaM NavaNauDjoyaNasayAiM abAhAe aMtare paNNatte / mandara parvata kI U~cAI ninyAnaveM hajAra yojana kahI gaI hai| nandana vana ke pUrvI caramAnta se pazcimI caramAnta ninyAnaveM sau yojana antara vAlA kahA gayA hai| isI prakAra naMdana vana ke dakSiNI caramAnta uttarI caramAnta bhI ninyAnaveM sau yojana antara vAlA hai| samavAyAMga sUtra Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan The height of Mountain Mandar has been described as ninety nine thousand yojanas. From the extreme eastern end part of Nandan forest to the its extreme western end part the distance has been stated as ninety nine hundred yojanas. In the same way the northern extreme end part from the southern extreme end part of Nandan forest, too, is at as distance of ninety nine hundred yojanas. 445 - uttare paDhame sUriyamaMDale navanauijoyaNasahassAiM sAiregAI AyAmavikkhaMbheNaM * paNNatte / docce sUriyamaMDale navanauijoyaNasahassAiM sAhiyAiM AyAmavikkhaMbheNaM paNNatte / taiya sUriyamaMDale navanauDjoyaNasahassAiM sAhiyAiM AyAmavikkhaMbheNaM paNNatte / 99th Samvaya 233 Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Wan Wan Wan

Page #304
% %% %% %%%% %%%%%% %% % %% %% %% %% %% uttara dizA meM prathama, dvitIya va tRtIya sUrya-maNDala (sUrya kA AkAza mArga se meru ke cAroM ora paribhramaNa karanA) AyAma-viSkambha kI apekSA se kucha adhika ninyAnaveM-ninyAnaveM hajAra yojana kahA gayA hai| With regard to the length and width (while the Sun is revolving round the Mountain Meru) the first, second and third solar system in the direction of north have been said a little more than ninety nine each yojanas. 446-imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe aMjaNassa kaMDassa heDillao caramaMtAo vANamaMtara| bhomejjavihArANaM uvarimaMte esa NaM navanaui joyaNasayAI abAhAe aMtare pnnnntte| isa ratnaprabhA pRthvI ke prathama kharakANDa ke solaha kANDoM meM aMjana kAMDa dazavA~ kahA gayA hai| isa aMjana kAMDa ke adhastana caramAnta bhAga se vAnavyantara bhaumeyaka devoM ke vihAroM yA AvAsoM kA uparima antabhAga ninyAnaveM sau yojana antara vAlA kahA gayA hai| Anjan Kand among the sixteen kands of 1st Kharkand of this Ratanprabha hell has been said to be the tenth one. From the lowest extreme end part of this Anjan Kand to the upper residential extreme end part of Peripatetic gods of the distance is ninety nine hundred yojanas. // ninyAnavAM samavAya samApta / (The End of Ninety Nineth Samvaya) Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Bu Sheng Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Si sauvA samavAya The Hundredth Samvaya 447-dasadasamiyA NaM bhikkhupaDimA egeNaM rAiMdiyasateNaM addhachaTehiM bhikkhAsatehiM ahAsuttaM jAva ArAhiyA yAvi bhvi| dazadazamikA bhikSupratimA eka sau rAta-dinoM meM aura sAr3he pA~ca sau bhikSA-dattiyoM se yathAsUtra, yathAmArga, yathAtattva se spRSTa, pAlita, zobhita, tIrita, kIrtita aura ArAdhita hotI hai| The tenth special vow (pratima) of an ascetic is practiced, fostered, decorated, enhanced and based as per Sutras, It is practiced hundred days and nights by accepting fifty five hundred and a half morsels of food. 448-sayabhisayA nakkhatte ekkasayatAre pnnnntte| zatabhiSak nakSatra ke eka sau tAre kahe gae haiN| One hundred stars have been said of Shatbhisha Nakshatra. 234 sauvAM samavAya %%%% Samvayang Sutra %% %% %%% %% %%%%%%%%%%% %%%%

Page #305
Bian 449 - suvihI pupphadaMte NaM arahA egaM dhaNusayaM uDDuM uccatteNaM hotthaa| pAse NaM arahA purisAdANIe ekkaM vAsasayaM savvAuyaM pAlaittA siddhe buddhe jAva svvdukkhpphiinne| evaM there vi ajjasuhamme / suvidhi puSpadanta arhat kI U~cAI sau dhanuSa thI / puruSAdAnIya pArzva arhat eka sau varSa kI samagra Ayu bhogakara siddha-buddha hue| ve karmoM se mukta hue aura parinirvANa ko prApta hue / antatogatvA ve sarva duHkhoM se rahita ho gae / isI prakAra sthavira Arya sudharmA bhI sau varSa kI Ayubhoga kara siddha-buddha hue| ve bhI karmoM se mukta hokara parinirvANa ko prApta hue aura antatogatvA sarva duHkhoM se rahita ho gae / The height of Arihant Suvidhi Pushpdanta was one hundred Dhanush (Bows). Enjoying the total age of one hundred years the supreme among human beings Arihant Parshvanath attained salvation. He got liberation from his accumulated karmas and attained Parinirvana. Ultimately he became devoid of all miseries and sufferings. Likewise the senior ascetic (sthavir) Arya Sudharma became liberated after enjoying the age of one hundred years. He also getting liberation from all his karmas got Parinirvana and eventually became devoid of all miseries and sufferings. 450 - savve viNaM dIhaveyaDDUpavvayA egamegaM gAuyasayaM uDDuM uccatteNaM paNNattA / savvevi NaM cullahimavaMta - siharIvAsaharapavvayA egamegaM joyaNasayaM uDDuM uccatteNaM paNNattA / egamegaM gAuyasayaM uvveheNaM paNNattA / saMvve vi NaM kaMcaNagapavvayA egamegaM joyaNasayaM uDUM uccatteNaM paNNattA / egamegaM gAuyasayaM uvveheNaM paNNattA / egamegaM joyaNasayaM mUle vikkhaMbheNaM paNNattA / samasta dIrgha vaitADhya parvatoM kI U~cAI eka-eka sau gavyUti yAni koza kahI gaI hai / samasta kSullaka himavanta-zikharI varSadhara parvata eka-eka sau yojana U~ce haiN| tathA ye samasta varSadhara parvata sau-sau gavyUti udvedha (bhUmi meM avagAha) vAle haiN| samasta kAMcanaka parvata eka-eka sau yojana U~ce haiM tathA ve sau-sau gavyUti udvedha yAni bhUmi meM avagAha vAle aura mUla meM eka-eka sau yojana viSkambha vAle haiN| The heights, of all the long Vaitadhya Mountains have been said of one hundred gavyuti or kosh (Indian measurement unit). All the Kshulak Himvant and Shikhari Varshidhar mountains are hundred yojanas high. All these Varshdhar Mountains are buried into this earth up to one hundred kosa. All the Kanchan Mountains are of one hundred yojans high respectively and there all are buried into the earth equal to one hundred kosha and at the roots the expensive has been said of one hundred yojana respectively. // sauvAM samavAya samApta || (The End of Hundredth Samvaya) 235 100th Samvaya samavAyAMga sUtra Adi Adi Adi Adi Adi Adi Adi Adi pramada Adi Adi Adi Adi Adi Adi A

Page #306
% % % % % % % % % % %% % % %% % % %% %% %% % % % %% % % anekotarikA-vRddhi-samavAya [sArdhazata se koTAkoTi paryanta] Multi-differential - Increasing Samvaya (Beginning from one hundred fiftieth to millions into millions) 451-caMdappabhe NaM arahA divaDhe dhaNussayaM uThe uccatteNaM hotthaa| AraNakappe divaDhaM vimANAvAsasayaM pnnnnttN| evaM accue vi 150 / ____ candraprabha arhat kI U~cAI Der3ha sau dhanuSa kahI gaI hai| AraNakalpa meM Der3ha sau vimAnAvAsa kahe , gae haiN| acyuta kalpa meM bhI Der3ha sau vimAnAvAsa haiN| The height of Arihant Chandraprabh has been said of one hundred fifty bows (Dhanush), one hundred fifty celestial residences have been said of Aarnak Kalp. In the Achyut Kalp also there are one hundred fifty heavenly about. 452-supAse NaM arahA do dhaNusayA uDDUM uccatteNaM hotthaa| supArzva arhat kI U~cAI do sau dhanuSa kahI gaI hai| The height of Arihant Suparshva Nath was two hundred bows (Dhanush). 453-savve vi NaM mahAhimavaMta-ruppIvAsaharapavvayA do do joyaNasayAiM urdU uccatteNaM pnnnnttaa| do do gAuyasayAI uvveheNaM pnnnnttaa| samasta mahAhimavanta aura rukmI varSadhara parvata do-do sau yojana U~ce kahe gae haiN| ve sabhI dodo gavyUti udvedha vAle (gahare) haiN| All the Mahahimvant Rukmi Varshadhar Mountains have been said of two hundred yojanas high respectively. They are rooted into the earth equal to two kosh each respectively. 454-jaMbUddIve NaM dIve do kaMcaNapavvayasayA paNNattA 200 / isa jambUdvIpa meM do sau kAMcanaka parvata kahe gae haiN| The total number of Kanchanak Mountains situated in the Jambu continent has been said equal to two hundred. 455-paumappabhe NaM arahA aDDAijAiM dhaNusayAiM u8 uccatteNaM hotthaa| padmaprabha arhat kI U~cAI ar3hAI sau dhanuSa kahI gaI hai| anekottarikA vRddhi 236 Samvayang Sutra

Page #307
%% % %% % % % %% % %% % % % % % % % % %% % The height of Arihant Padam Prabh has been said equal to two hundred bows (Dhanush). 456-asurakumArANaM devANaM pAsAyavaDiMsagA aDhAijjAiM joyaNasayAI uDTuM uccatteNaM 5 paNNattA 250 / ___ asurakumAra devoM ke prAsAdAvataMsaka kI U~cAI ar3hAI sau yojana kahI gaI hai| The heights of the palaces of the malevolant demons have been said equal to two and a half bows (Dhanush). 457-sumaI NaM arahA tiNNi dhaNusayAI uDDhe uccatteNaM hotthaa| ariTThanemI NaM arahA tiNNi vAsasayAiM kumAravAsamajhe vasittA muMDe bhavittA agArAo aNagAriyaM pvvie| sumati arhat kI U~cAI tIna sau dhanuSa thii| ariSTanemi arhan tIna sau varSa kumAravAsa meM rahe, phira muMDita hue aura agAra se anagAritA meM pravrajita ho ge| The height of Arihant Sumati Nath was three hundred bows (Dhanush). Arihant Arishtnemi remained bachelor for a period of three hundred years, then getting his head tonsured and consecrated as an ascetic. 458-vemANiyANaM devANaM vimANapAgArA tiNNitiNNi joyaNasayAiM uTheM uccatteNaM pnnnnttaa| vaimAnika devoM ke vimAna-prAkAra yAni parakoTA tIna-tIna sau yojana U~ce kahe gae haiN| The fence or the outer boundary wall of the celestial vehicles of the celestial wil beings have been said three hundred yojanas high each. 459-samaNassa [NaM] bhagavao mahAvIrassa tinni sayANi coddasapuvvINaM hotthaa| paMcadhaNusaiyassa NaM aMtimasArIriyassa siddhigayassa sAtiregANi tiNNi-dhaNusayANi jIvappadesogAhaNA paNNattA 300 / zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ke saMgha meM tIna sau caturdaza pUrvI muni the| pA~ca sau dhanuSa kI avagAhanA vAle caramazarIrI siddhi ko prApta puruSoM yAni siddhoM ke jIva pradezoM | kI avagAhanA tIna saudhanuSa se kucha adhika kahI gaI hai| There were three hundred monks having the knowledge of fourteen Poorvas in the ascetic congregation of Shraman Bhagwan Mahavir. The expansion of space points of jeevas the liberated one, or the human beings who have attained Sidhi (salvation) and the Charamshariri having the body structure of five hundred bows (Dhanush) have been said of the height of a little more than three hundred bows (Dhanush). samavAyAMga sUtra %%%%%% %%%% 237 %%%%%% Multidifferential %%%%%%% %%%% %% %% %%

Page #308
460-pAsassa NaM arahao purisAdANIyassa adhudusayAI coddasapuvvINaM saMpayA hotthaa| abhinaMdaNe NaM arahA aTThAiM dhaNusayAiM u8 uccatteNaM hotthA 350 / puruSAdAnIya pArzva arhan ke caturdazapUrviyoM kI sampadA ke viSaya meM kahA gayA hai ki yaha sampadA sAr3he tIna sau thii| abhinandana arhan kI U~cAI sAr3he tIna sau dhanuSa kahI gaI hai| Regarding the Sharaman wealth those have the knowledge of fourteen Poorvas of Arihant Parshvanath it has been said that the number of these attainers of fourteen Poorvas knowledge were three hundred. The height of Arihant Abhinandan has been said equal to three and a half hundred bows (Dhanush). 461-saMbhave NaM arahA cattAri dhaNusayAiM u8 uccatteNaM hotthaa| saMbhava arhat cAra sau dhanuSa U~ce kahe gae haiN| Arihant Sambhav Nath has been said of four hundred bows (Dhanush) high. 462-savve vi NaM nisaDhanIlavaMtA vAsaharapavvayA cattAri-cattAri joyaNasayAI ur3e uccatte NaM [pnnnnttaa]| cattAri cattAri gAuyasayAI uvveheNaM pnnnnttaa| savve vi NaM vakkhArapavvayA NisaDhanIlavaMtavAsaharapavvayaMteNaM cattAri cattAri joyaNasayAiM urdU uccttennN| cattAri cattAri gAuyasayAI uvveheNaM pnnnnttaa| samasta niSadha aura nIlavanta varSadhara parvata cAra-cAra sau yojana U~ce tathA cAra-cAra sau gavyUti udvedha yAni gaharAI vAle kahe gaye haiN| samasta vakSAra parvata bhI niSadha aura nIlavanta parvatoM ke samIpa cAra-cAra sau yojana U~ce aura cAra-cAra sau yojana gavyUti udvedha vAle kahe gae haiN| All the Nishadh-Neelvant varshdhar mountains have been said of four hundred yojanas each and are rooted into the earth equal to four hundred koshas each. All the Vakshar mountains situated near Nishadh-Neelvant mountains have been described four yojanas high and rooted into the earth equal to four koshas each. 463-ANaya-pANaesu dosu kappesu cattAri vimANasayA pnnnnttaa| do kalpoM-Anata aura prAnata meM kula cAra sau vimAnoM kA ullekha hai| A total number four hundred celestial vehicles of two kalpas namely Anat and Pranat are described. 464-samaNassa NaM bhagavao mahAvIrassa cattAri sayA vAINaM sadeva-maNuyAsuraMmi logaMmi vAe aparAjiyANaM ukkosiyA vAisaMpayA hotthA 400 / anekotarikA vRddhi 238 Samvayang Sutra

Page #309
sabhI niSadha aura nIlavanta varSadhara / parvata cAra-cAra sau yojana UMce tathA cAra-cAra sau gavyUti udvedha tapanIya svarNamaya niSadha aneka maNirala yukta staMbha sampUrNa varalamaya 1 gavyUti - 1 kosa 4 kosa- 1 yojana sama pRthvI 400 yojana 400 gavyUti jamIna ke andara gaharA (gaharAI) vAle haiN| (zloka 462) - dhvajA aneka maNirala yukta staMbha nIlavaMta parvata 500 yojana sampUrNa ratnamaya 1 gavyUti - 1 kosa 4 kosa - 1 yojana sama pathvI 400 yojana 400 gavyUti jamIna ke andara gaharA vakSaskAra parvata (zloka 462) -500 yojana 4kUTa citta vicitta yamaka yamaka parvata (zloka 483) 1,000 yojana 500 yojana niSadha parvata 400 yojana sama pRthvI -1,000 yojana 0400 gavyUti jamIna ke mahAvideha kSetra kI pratyeka vijaya kii| andara gaharA sImA para vakSaskAra parvata sthita hai| 1,000 koza jamIna ke andara gaharA pratyeka mahAvideha kSetra meM devakuru uttarakuru meM kula 4 haiM

Page #310
% %% %% %%%% %% %% % %%% %% %%% % %% %%% % % niSadha, nIlavaMta parvata ____ mahAvideha kSetra kI dakSiNa sImA para niSadha tathA uttarI sImA para nIlavaMta parvata sthita hai| niSadha nIlavaMta | * parvata samapRthvI se 400 yojana U~ce tathA samapRthvI ke andara 400 gavyUti arthAt 100 yojana gahare haiN| ina * parvatoM ke Upara maNiratnoM se yukta aneka kUTa haiN| niSadha-nIvaMta parvata para nau-nau kUTa haiN| -zloka 462 vakSaskAra parvata ye parvata azvaskandha ke AkAra ke haiM arthAt Age se U~ce aura pIche se kucha jhuke hue nIce, isalie inheM vakSaskAra parvata kahA jAtA hai| yaha parvata niSadha tathA nIlavaMta parvatoM ke pAsa 400 yojana U~ce aura 100 yojana | gaharAI vAle haiN| lambAI meM vijaya pramANa lambe haiN| citta-vicitta, yamaka-yamaka parvata ___ nIlavaMta parvata se uttarakuru meM dakSiNa dizA meM Age jAne se sItA mahAnadI ke donoM kinAroM para do yamaka parvata sthita haiN| isI prakAra niSadha parvata se devakuru kSetra meM uttara dizA meM Age jAne para sItodA nadI ke donoM kinAroM para citta-vicitta parvata sthita haiN| ye cAroM parvata samapRthvI se eka-eka hajAra yojana U~ce 1,000 kosa samapRthvI ke andara gahare haiN| tala meM yaha parvata 1,000 yojana caur3e haiM tathA Upara 500 yojana caur3e haiN| inakA * AkAra kona kI taraha hai| - zloka 480 ____The Mountain "Nishadha and Neelvanta" / On the North boundary of Mavavideh region the Neelvant and on the South boundary of it 'the Nishadha Mountain are situated. These two mountains are four * hundred yojans high and one hundred yojans (400 kosa) from the surface of the earth. * There are many summits endowed with gems and jewels on these mountains. Nishadha and Neelvanta Mountain have nine summits each. Samvayang verse 462 Mountain "Vakshaskar" These mountains are of the shape of horse body-which means high from the front part and inclined from the rear part So it these mountains are called "Vakshaskar". * These mountains are situated near the Nishadha and Neelvanta Mountains at the height of 400 yojans and at the depth of one hundred yojans. The length of these mountains are | equal to the lengthof Vijay'. ___Samvayang verse 462 The Mountain "Chit-Vichit" and "Yamak-Yamak" The mountains named Yamak are situated on both the banks of the great river Sita going ahead in the south direction in North Kuru from mountain Neelvant. In the same way the mountains Chit-Vichit are situated on both the banks of great river Sitoda going ahead in the North direction in the area of Dev Kuru from the Mountain Nishidha. These four mountains are one thousand yojans high and 250 yojans deep from the surface of the earth. At the bottom the expansion of these mountains are one thousand yojans wide and at the peak 500 yojans wide. The shape of these mountains are conical. Samvayang verse 480 Xue Xue Xue Dang Lao Si 55555%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%

Page #311
%%% %% %%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%% %% zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ke cAra sau aparAjita vAdI the| bhagavAna kI yaha utkRSTa vAdisampadA thii| ve vAdI deva, manuSya aura asuroM se bhI vAda meM aparAjita the arthAt parAjita hone vAle nahIM the| There were four hundred invincible debator of Shraman Bhagwan Mahavir. * This was the maximum number of his debator wealth. These debators were invincible by none of the gods, human beings and demons i.e. they were not to * be defeated. 465-ajite NaM arahA addhapaMcamAiM dhaNusayAI u8 uccatteNaM hotthaa| sagare NaM rAyA cAuraMtacakkavaTTI addhapaMcamAi dhaNusayAiM u8 uccatteNaM hotthA 450 / 5 ajita arhat kI U~cAI sAr3he cAra sau dhanuSa thii| cAturanta cakravartI sagara rAjA kI bhI U~cAI 2 sAr3he cAra sau dhanuSa kahI gaI hai| The height of Arihant Ajit was equal to four and a half hundred bows (Dhanush) the height of Chaturant Chakravarti Supreme lord Sagar have been said equal to four hundred bows (Dhanush). 466-savve vi NaM vakkhArapavvayA sIA-sIoAo mahAnaIo maMdarapavvayaMte NaM paMca 5 paMca joyaNasayAI uDDhe uccatteNaM paMca paMca gAuyasayAiM uvvaheNaM pnnnnttaao| savve vi NaM | vAsaharakUDA paMca paMca joyaNasayAiM uThe uccatteNaM hotthaa| mUle paMca paMca joyaNasayAI vikkhaMbheNaM pnnnnttaa| ___samasta vakSAra parvata sItA-sItodA mahAnadiyoM ke aura mandara parvata ke samIpa pA~ca-pA~ca sau yojana U~ce aura pA~ca-pA~ca sau gavyUti udvedha (gaharAI) vAle kahe gae haiN| samasta varSadhara kUTa pA~ca-pA~ca 1 sau yojana U~ce aura mUla meM pA~ca-pA~ca sau yojana viSkambha vAle kahe gae haiN| All the Vakshar mountains situated nearer the great rivers Sita-Sitoda and Mountain Mandar have been said five hundred-five hundred yojanas high and rooted deep into the earth equal to five hundred kosha. All the Varshdhar Kuts have been said five hundred yojanas high and having the expansion at its roots of five hundred yojanas each. 467-usabhe NaM arahA kosalie paMca dhaNusayAiM uDDhe uccatteNaM hotthaa| bharahe NaM rAyA || cAuraMtacakkavaTTI paMcaMdhaNusayAI uI uccatteNaM hotthaa| ___kauzalika RSabha arhat kI U~cAI pA~ca sau dhanuSa thii| cAturanta cakravartI rAjA bharata bhI pA~ca | sau dhanuSa U~ce kahe gae haiN| The height of Kaushalika Arihant Rishabh Dev was five hundred bows $(Dhanush). The Chaturant Chakravarti Bharat, too, has been described of the height of five hundred bows (Dhanush). Ting Ting FFZhen FF FFFFF Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting FFFFFTing Ting Ting Ting Ting samavAyAMga sUtra 239 Multidifferential

Page #312
468 - somaNasa - gaMdhamAdaNa-vijjuppabha-mAlavaMtANaM vakkhArapavvayANaM maMdarapavvayaMteNaM paMca paMca joyaNasayAiM uDDuM uccatteNaM, paMca paMca gAuyasayAiM uvveheNaM paNNattA / savve viNaM vakkhArapavvayakUDA hari - harissahakUDavajjA paMca paMca joyaNasayAI uDDuM uccatteNaM, mUle paMca paMca joyaNasayAiM AyAmavikkhaMbheNaM paNNattA / savve vi NaM NaMdaNakUDA balakUDavajjA paMca paMca joyaNasayAiM uDDuM uccatteNaM, mUle paMca paMca joyaNasayAiM AyAmavikkhaMbheNaM paNNattA / saumanasa, gandhamAdana, vidyutprabha aura mAlavanta ye cAroM vakSAra parvata, mandara parvata ke samIpa pA~capA~ca sau yojana U~ce aura pA~ca-pA~ca sau gavyUti udvedha vAle kahe gae haiN| hari aura harissaha kUTa ko chor3akara zeSa samasta vakSAra parvata kUTa pA~ca-pA~ca sau yojana U~ce haiM tathA mUla meM ve pA~ca-pA~ca sau yojana AyAma-viSkambha vAle kahe gae haiN| balakUTa ko chor3akara samasta nandana vanoM ke kUToM kI U~cAI pA~ca-pA~ca sau yojana hai tathA mUla meM ve pA~ca-pA~ca sau yojana AyAma - viSkambha vAle kahe gae haiN| The four Vakshar Mountains namely Soumanas-Gandharmadan, Vidyutprabh, Malvant situated nearer to Mountain Mandar have been said of five hundred yojanas each high and rooted deep into the earth equal to five hundred gavyuti (Indian scale). Barring Hari and Harissah Kut all the other Vakshar Kuts are five hundred yojanas high and at the root their expansion has been said equal to five hundred yojanas each. Barring the Bal Kut the heights of other all the Kuts of Nandan forests are five hundred yojanas each and at the root these have been said of the expansion of five hundred yojanas. 469 - sohammIsANesu kappesu vimANA paMca paMca joyaNasayAI uDDuM uccatteNaM paNNattA / saudharma aura IzAna - ina donoM kalpoM meM samasta vimAnoM kI U~cAI pA~ca-pA~ca sau yojana kahI gaI hai| In both the Kalps namely Soudharma and Ishan all the celestial vehicles have the height of five hundred yojanas each. 470-saNaMkumAra-mAhiMdesu kappesu vimANA chajoyaNasayAI uDDuM uccatteNaM paNNattA / cullahimavaMtakUDassa uvarillAo caramaMtAo cullahimavaMtassa vAsaharapavvayassa samadharaNitale sa NaM chajoyaNasayAiM abAhAe aMtare paNNatte / evaM siharIkUDassa vi / sanatkumAra aura mAhendrakalpoM meM vimAna chaha sau yojana U~ce kahe gae haiN| kSullaka himavantakUTa ke uparima caramAnta se kSullaka himavanta varSadhara parvata kA sama dharaNItala yAni sama bhUmitala chaha sau yojana antara vAlA hai| isI prakAra zikharI kUTa kA bhI antara jAnanA cAhie / The celestial vehicles in Sanat Kumar and Mahendra Kalpas have been said six hundred yojanas high. The distance from the upper extreme end at Samvayang Sutra anekottarikA vRddhi 240 Bian Xie

Page #313
%%%%%%%%%% %%%%%% %%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%% % Kshullak Himvant Kut to the surface of Kshullak Himvant Varshdhar Mountain is equal to six hundred yojanas. In the same way the distance of the Shikhari * Kut should be known. 471-pAsassa NaM arahao chasayA vAINaM sadevamaNuyAsure loe vAe aparAjiANaM | F| ukkosiyA vAisaMpayA hotthaa| abhicaMde NaM kulagare chadhaNusayAI uDDhe uccatteNaM hotthaa| vAsupuje | NaM arihA chahiM purisasaehiM saddhiM muMDe bhavittA agArAo aNagAriyaM pvvie| 600 / pArzva arhat ke chaha sau aparAjita vAdI the| yaha bhagavAna kI utkRSTa vAdisampadA thii| ve vAdI * | manuSya, deva aura asuroM meM se kisI se bhI vAda meM parAjita hone vAle nahIM the| abhicandra kulakara kI | U~cAI chaha sau dhanuSa kahI gaI hai| vAsupUjya arhat chaha sau puruSoM ke sAtha muMDita hue aura agAra se anagAritA meM pravrajita hue the| There were six hundred invincible debators of Arihant Parshva Nath. These debators were not vincible in debate by any human being, gods, demons. The height of Abhichander Kulkar has been said six hundred bows (Dhanush). Arihant Vasupujya got his head tonsured alongwith six hundred men and got consecration as ascetics from the life of householder. ____472-baMbha-laMtaesu (dosu) kappesu vimANA satta satta joyaNasayAI uddhaM uccatteNaM pnnnnttaa| do kalpoM-brahma aura lAntaka-meM vimAnoM kI U~cAI sAta-sAta sau yojana kahI gaI hai| In two kalpas namely Brahma and Lokantak, the height of the celestial vehicles have been said seven hundred yojanas each. __473-samaNassa NaM bhagavao mahAvIrassa satta jiNasayA hotthaa| samaNassa NaM bhagavao mahAvIrassa satta veubviyasayA hotthaa| ariTThaNemI NaM arahA satta vAsasayAI desUNAI kevalapariyAgaM pAuNittA siddhe buddhe jAva svvdukkhpphiinne| zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ke saMgha meM sAta sau kevalI aura sAta sau vaikriyalabdhidhArI sAdhu the| ariSTanemi arhat sAta sau varSa se kucha kama (paiMtAlIsa dina kama) kevali-paryAya meM rahe aura siddhabuddha hue| ve karmoM se mukta hokara parinirvANa ko prApta hue| antatogatvA ve sarva duHkhoM se rahita ho | ge| There were seven hundred Kewalis and seven hundred transformable body holder monks in the ascetic congregation of Shraman Bhagwan Mahavir. Arihant Arishtnemi remained in Kewali mode a little less than (less than about forty five days) seven hundred years and attained salvation getting liberation samavAyAMga sUtra 241 Multidifferential

Page #314
Bian Xie Wan from all the karmas got Parinirvana. Ultimately he became devoid of all the miseries and suffering. 474 - mahAhimavaMtakUDassa NaM uvarillAo caramaMtAo mahAhimavaMtassa vAsaharapavvayassa | samadharaNitale esa NaM satta joyaNasayAiM abAhAe aMtare paNNatte / evaM ruppikUDassa vi 700 / mahAhimavaMta kUTa ke UparI caramAnta bhAga se mahAhimavanta varSadhara parvata kA samadharaNItala yA * samabhUmitala sAta sau yojana antara vAlA kahA gayA hai| isI prakAra rukmI kUTa kA bhI antara jAnanA cAhie / The distance from the upper extreme end of Mahahimvant Kut to the surface of the Mahahimvant Varshadhar has been said of seven hundred yojanas. In the same way the distance of Rukmi Kut should be known. 475-mahAsukka - sahassAresu dosu kappesu vimANA aTThajoyaNasayAI uDDuM uccatteNaM paNNattA / do kalpoM - mahAzukra aura sahasrAra meM vimAnoM kI U~cAI ATha sau yojana kahI gaI hai| In two kalpas namely Mahashukra and Sahsrar, the height of the celestial vehicles have been said of eight hundred yojanas. 476-imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe [ puDhavIe ] paDhame kaMDe aTThasu joyaNasaesu vANamaMtara* bhomejjavihArA paNNattA / isa ratnaprabhA pRthvI ke prathama kAMDa ke madhyavartI ATha sau yojanoM meM vAnavyantara (vanoM me vRkSyAdi para rahane vAle vyantara) bhaumeyaka ( ina ke vihAra, nagara yA AvAsa sthAna bhUminirmita haiM) devoM ke vihAra kahe gae haiN| In the central part of first kand of Ratanprabha hell in the area of eight hundred yojanas, the residences of Paripetic Bhomayak gods (the gods who take birth on trees in forests) have been described. 477-samaNassa NaM bhagavao mahAvIrassa aTThasayA aNuttarovavAiyANaM devANaM illANANaM ThiikallANANaM AgamesibhaddANaM ukkosiA aNuttarovavAiyasaMpayA hotthA / zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ke kalyANamaya gati-sthiti vAle tathA bhaviSya meM mukti prApta karane vAle anuttaraupapAtika muni ATha sau the| yaha bhagavAna kI utkRSTa muni sampadA thii| The number of the Anuttropapatik monks of Shraman Bhagwan Mahavir who were capable of salvation and will attain liberation in future were eight hundred. It was sublime monk treasurer of Lord Mahavira. anekottarikA vRddhi Bian 242 Samvayang Sutra Chu Wan Chu Wan Chu Wan Wan Le Le Le Le Le Le

Page #315
Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian 478- imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe bahusamaramaNijAo bhUmibhAgAo aTThahiM joyaNasaehiM sUrie cAraM carati / isa ratnaprabhA pRthvI ke bahusama ramaNIya bhUmibhAga se ATha sau yojana kI U~cAI para sUrya paribhramaNa karatA hai| The sun revolves at the height of eight hundred yojanas from the smooth surface of this Ratanprabha Prithvi. 479 - arahao NaM ariTThanemissa aTThasayAiM vAINaM sadevamaNuyAsuraMmi logaMmi vAe aparAjiANaM ukkosiyA vAIsaMpayA hotthA / 800 / ariSTanemi arhat ke aparAjitavAdI ATha sau the| ye bhagavAna kI utkRSTa vAdi sampadA thii| ve vAdI deva, manuSya aura asuroM meM se kisI se bhI vAda meM parAjita hone vAle nahIM the, arthAt aparAjita vAdI the| The number of the invincible debators of Arihant Arishtnemi were eight hundred. It was the maximum debators wealth of Bhagwan Arishtnemi. They were invincible, they were not to be defeated in debate by any human, god and demons etc. 480-ANaya-pANaya- AraNa-accuesu kappesu vimANA nava-nava joyaNasayAiM uDDuM uccatteNaM paNNattA / nisaDhakUDassa NaM-uvarillAo siharatalAo NisaDhassa vAsaharapavvayassa same dharaNitale esa NaM nava joyaNasayAiM abAhAe aMtare paNNatte / evaM NIlavaMtakUDassa vi / cAra kalpoM - Anata, prANata, AraNa, aura acyuta meM vimAnoM kI saMkhyA nau - nau sau kahI gaI hai| niSedha kUTa ke uparima zikhara tala se niSadha varSadhara parvata kA samadharaNItala yA samabhUmitala nau sau yojana antara vAlA kahA gayA hai| isI prakAra nIlavanta kUTa kA bhI antara jAnanA cAhie / In the four kalpas namely Anat, Pranat, Aran and Achyut the number of the celestial vehicles have been said nine hundred each from the surface of the upper summit of Nishadh Kut, the smooth surface of Nishadh Varshdhar Mountain has been said of nine hundred yojana's distance likewise, the distance of Neelvant Kut, too, should be acknowledged. 481 - vimalavAhaNe NaM kulagare NaM nava dhaNusayAI uDDuM uccatteNaM hotthA / imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe bahusamaramaNijjAo bhUmibhAgAo navahiM joyaNasaehiM savvuvarime tArArUve cAraM carai / samavAyAMga sUtra Bian Bian Bian 243 Multidifferential

Page #316
vimalavAhana kulakara kI U~cAI nau sau dhanuSa thii| isa ratnaprabhA pRthvI ke bahusamaramaNIya bhUmibhAga se nau sau yojana kI sabase UparI U~cAI para tArAmaNDala saMcarita hai| The height of Vimal Vahan Kulkar was nine hundred bow (Dhanush). From the very smooth and charmed surface of this Ratanprabha hell the stellar system moves at the extreme height of nine hundred yojanas. 482-nisaDhassa NaM vAsaharapavvayassa uvarillAo siharatalAo imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe | puDhavIe paDhamassa kaMDassa bahumajjhadesabhAe esa NaM nava joyaNasayAI abAhAe aMtare pnnnntte| evaM nIlavaMtassa vi| 900 / niSadha varSadhara parvata ke uparima zikharatala se isa ratnaprabhA pRthvI ke prathama kANDa ke bahumadhya deza || bhAga kA antara nau sau yojana kahA gayA hai| isI prakAra nIlavanta parvata kA bhI antara nau sau yojana kA jAnanA caahie| From the upper peaks of Nishadh Varshdhar the distance of the very central single part of 1st Kand of this Ratanprabha hell has been said of nine hundred yojanas. In the same way the distance of Neelvant Mountain, should be acknowledged of nine hundred yojanas, too. 483-savve vi NaM gevejavimANe dasa-dasa joyaNasayAiM urdU uccatteNaM pnnnntte| savve vi NaM jamagapavvayA dasa-dasa joyaNasayAI ur3e uccatteNaM pnnnnttaa| dasa-dasa gAuyasayAI uvveheNaM pnnnnttaa| male dasa-dasa joyaNasayAI AyAmavikkhaMbheNaM pnnnnttaa| evaM # cittavicitta-kUDA vi bhaanniyvvaa| samasta graiveyaka vimAnoM kI U~cAI daza-daza sau yojana kahI gaI hai| ___samasta yamaka parvata bhI daza-daza sau yojana U~ce kahe gae haiN| ve parvata daza-daza sau gavyUti || udvedha vAle kahe gae haiN| ve mUla meM daza-daza sau yojana AyAma-viSkambha vAle haiN| isI prakAra citra* vicitra kUTa bhI kahanA caahie| The height of all the graivayak celestial vehicles has been said of ten hundred yojanas. All the Yamak Mountains, too, have been said ten hundred yojanas high. These all the mountains are rooted deep into the earth equal to ten hundred gavyuti(Indian scale). At their roots they are of the expansion of ten hundred yojanas each. In the same way the expansion of Chitra Vichi Kut should be stated. | anekottarikA vRddhi -244 Li Li Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Yong %%% Samvayang Sutra %% % %% %

Page #317
484 - savve viNaM vaTTaveyaDDUpavvayA dasa-dasa joyaNasayAiM uDDuM uccatteNaM paNNattA / dasadasa gAuyasayAI uvveheNaM paNNattA / mUle dasa-dasa joyaNasayAiM vikkhaMbheNaM paNNattA / savvattha samA pallagasaMThANasaMThiyA paNNattA / samasta vRtta vaitADhya parvatoM kI U~cAI daza daza sau yojana kahI gaI hai| una parvatoM kA udvedha (gaharAI) daza-daza sau gavyUti (koza) hai| ve parvata mUla meM daza daza sau yojana viSkambha vAle haiN| una parvatoM kA AkAra Upara-nIce sarvatra palyaMka (Dhola) ke sadRza gola kahA gayA hai| phra The height of all the circular Vaitadhya Mountains have been said equal to ten hundred yojanas each, the depth in the earth of all the mountains is ten hundred koshas (Indian scale) each. The expansion of these mountains at their roots has been said of ten hundred yojanas. The structure of all these mountains from top to bottom entirely has been said round and are similar to a drum. 485 - savve viNaM hari-harissahakUDA vakkhArakUDavajjA dasa-dasa joyaNasayAI uDDuM uccatteNaM paNNattA / mUle dasa joyaNasayAiM vikkhaMbheNaM (paNNattA ) / evaM balakUDa vi nNdnnkuuddvjjaa| vakSAra kUTa ko chor3akara sabhI harikUTa aura harissahakUTa kI U~cAI daza - daza sau yojana kahI gaI hai| ve kUTa mUla meM daza sau yojana viSkambha vAle haiN| isI prakAra nandana kUTa ko chor3akara sabhI balakUTa bhI daza sau yojana vistAra vAle jAnanA caahie| Barring the Vakshar Kut the height of all the Harikut-Harrisah Kut have been said of ten hundred yojanas each. These Kuts are of expansion of ten hundred yojanas at their roots. In the same way barring the Nandan forest all the other Bal Kuts should be known of the expansion of ten hundred yojanas, too. 486 - arahA NaM ariTThanemI dasa vAsasayAiM savvAuyaM pAlaittA siddhe buddhe jAva svvdukkhpphiinne| pAsassa NaM arahao dasa sayAiM jiNANaM hotthA / pAsassa NaM arahao dasa aMtevAsIsayAI kAlagayAiM jAva savvadukkhappahINAI / ariSTanemi arhat ne daza sau varSa kI samagra Ayu bhogI aura ve siddha-buddha hue| ve antataH karmamukta hue aura parinirvANa ko prApta hue / antatogatvA ve sarva duHkhoM se rahita ho ge| pArzva arhat ke daza sau antevAsI ziSya kAlagata hokara siddha-buddha hue| ve karma-mukta hokara parinirvANa ko prApta hue / antatogatvA ve sarva duHkhoM se rahita ho ge| Arihant Arishtnemi enjoyed a total life of ten hundred years and attained salvation. Ultimately he got liberated from karmas and attained Parinirvana. Bi Shi 245 Multidifferential samavAyAMga sUtra Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Zhu Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan

Page #318
Eventually he became devoid of all the miseries and sufferings. After completing their age, the ten hundred very close disciples of Arihant Parshva Nath attained liberation. Annihilating all their karmas they got salvation i.e. Parinirvana. * Ultimately they became devoid of all miseries and sufferings. 487-paumaddaha-puMDarIyadahA ya dasa dasa joyaNasayAI AyAmeNaM pnnnntaa| 1000 / padmadraha va puNDarIka draha daza-daza sau yojana lambe kahe gae haiN| Padam cave and Pundrik cave each have been said of ten hundred yojanas long. 488-aNuttarovavAiyANaM devANaM vimANA ekkArasa joyaNasayAiM uTheM uccatteNaM pnnnnttaa| anuttaraupapAtika devoM ke vimAnoM kI U~cAI gyAraha sau yojana kahI gaI hai| The heights of celestial vehicles of celestial beings of Anuttropapatik have been said equal to eleven hundred yojanas. 489-pAsassa NaM arahao ikkArasa sayAI veuvviyANaM hotthaa| 1100 / pArzva arhat ke saMgha meM gyAraha sau vaikriyalabdhi se sampanna sAdhu the| In the ascetic order of Arihant Parshva Nath eleven hundred monks were accomplished with Vaikriyalabdhi (transformable body). 490-mahApauma-mahApuMDarIyadahANaM do-do joyaNasahassAiM AyAmeNaM pnnnnttaa| 2000 / mahApadma aura mahApuMDarIka draha do-do hajAra yojana lambe kahe gae haiN| Mahapadam Cave and Mahapundrik Cave each have been said of two thousand yojanas long. 491-imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe vairakaMDassa uvarillAo caramaMtAo lohiyakkhakaMDassa | heDille caramaMte esa NaM tinni joyaNasahassAiM abAhAe aMtare pnnnntte| 3000 / isa ratnaprabhA pRthvI ke vajrakAMDa ke UparI caramAnta bhAga se lohitAkSakAMDa kA nicalA caramAnta bhAga tIna hajAra yojana ke antara vAlA kahA gayA hai| The extreme end below of Lohitaksh Kand from the extreme upper part of Vajrakand of this Ratanprabha hell has been said of the distance of three thousand yojanas. 492-tigiMcha-kesaridahA NaM cattAri-cattAri joyaNasahassAiM AyAmeNaM pnnnnttaa| 4000 / tigiMcha aura kezarI draha cAra-cAra hajAra yojana lambe kahe gae haiN| anekotarikA vRddhi %% %%% % %% 246 % %% Samvayang Sutra %% %% %%% %% %% % %% %%% %% % % %

Page #319
Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Xie The Tiginchh and Keshari caves each have been said of four thousand yojanas long. 493 - dharaNitale maMdarassa NaM pavvayassa bahumajjhadesabhAe ruyaganAbhIo caudisiM paMca-paMca joyaNasahassAiM abAhAe aMtare maMdarapavvae paNNatte / 5000 / dharaNItala yA samabhUmibhAga para mandara parvata ke ThIka madhya bhAga meM rucaka nAbhi se cAroM hI dizAoM meM mandara parvata pA~ca-pA~ca hajAra yojana ke antara vAlA hai| The Mandar Mountain at the surface or the (even earth part), in its very middle part, in all the four directions, from Ruchak Nabhi has been said of the distance of five thousand yojanas each. 494 - sahassAre NaM kappe chavimANAvAsasahassA paNNattA / 6000 / sahasrAra kalpa meM chaha hajAra vimAnAvAsa kahe gae haiN| In Sahsrar kalp the number of the celestial vehicles has been said six thousand. 495 - imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe rayaNassa kaMDassa uvarillAo caramaMtAo pulagassa kaMDassa heTThile caramaMte esa NaM satta joyaNasahassAiM abAhAe aMtare paNNatte / 7000 / ratnaprabhA pRthvI ke ratnakAMDa (prathamakANDa) ke UparI caramAnta bhAga se pulaka kAMDa (sAtavA~ kANDa) kA nicalA caramAnta bhAga sAta hajAra yojana ke antara vAlA kahA gayA hai| The extreme end below part of the seventh Kand namely Pulak Kand from the extreme end upper part of 1st Kand namely Ratan Kand of Ratanprabha hell has been said of the distance of seven thousand yojanas. 496 - harivAsa-rammayA NaM vAsA aTTha joyaNasahassAiM sAiregAiM vitthareNaM paNNattA / 8000 / 'harivarSa aura ramyakavarSa ATha hajAra yojana se kucha adhika vistAra vAle kahe gae haiN| Harivansh and Ramyak varsh have been said of the expansion of a little more than eight thousand yojanas. 497-dAhiNaDDa bharahassa NaM jIvA pAINa-paDINAyayA duhao samuddaM puTThA nava joyaNasahassAiM AyAmeNaM paNNattA / 9000 / [ ajiyassa NaM arahao sAiregAiM nava ohinANasahassAiM hotthA / ] pUrva aura pazcima meM samudra ko sparza karane vAlI dakSiNArdha bharatakSetra kI jIvA nau hajAra yojana lambI kahI gaI hai| samavAyAMga sUtra 247 Multidifferential Chu Wan Wan Wan Wan Yan Yan Yan Yan Wan

Page #320
[ajita arhat ke saMgha meM nau hajAra se kucha adhika avadhijJAnI the|] The diameter of South hemisphere of Bharat region from East to West Wil touching to the ocean has been said nine thousand yojans long. In the ascetic congregation of Arihant Ajit Nath a few more than nine thousand clairvoyants were there. 498-maMdare NaM pavvae dharaNitale dasa joyaNasahassAI vikkhaMbheNaM pnnnntte| 10000 / mandara parvata dharaNItala para daza hajAra yojana vistAra vAlA kahA gayA hai| At the surface of the earth Mandar Mountain has been said of the $| expansion of ten thousand yojanas. 499-jambudIve NaM dIve egaM joyaNasayasahassaM AyAmavikkhaMbheNaM pnnnntte| 100000 / jambUdvIpa ke viSaya meM kahA gayA hai ki yaha eka lAkha yojana AyAma-viSkambha vAlA hai| In respect of Jambu continent it has been said that its length and width is equal to one lac yojanas. 500-lavaNe NaM samudde do joyaNasayasahassAI cakkavAlavikkhaMbheNaM pnnnntte| 200000 / lavaNa samudra cakravAla viSkambha se do lAkha yojana caur3A kahA gayA hai| According to the circular expansion of Lavan ocean its width has been said equal to two lacs yojanas. 501-pAsassa arahao NaM tinni sayasAhassIo sattAvIsaM ca sahassAiM ukkosiyA | sAviyAsaMpayA hotthaa| 327000 / / pArzva arhat ke saMgha meM tIna lAkha sattAIsa hajAra zrAvikAe~ thiiN| yaha pArzva prabhu ke saMgha meM zrAvikAoM kI utkRSTa sampadA thii| In the ascetic congregation of Arihant Parshva Nath there were three lacs i twenty seven thousand Shravikas. It was the maximum treasure of Shravikas in the ascetics congregation of Arihant Parshva Nath. 502-dhAyaikhaMDe NaM dIve cattAri joyaNasayasahassAiM cakkavAlavikkhaMbheNaM pnnnntte| 400000 / dhAtakI khaNDa dvIpa cakravAla viSkambha kI apekSA cAra lAkha yojana caur3A kahA gayA hai| With regard to the circular expansion the continent of Dhatki Khand has been said of four lac yojanas wide. anekottarikA vRddhi 248 Samvayang Sutra

Page #321
%%%%%%%%% %%% %% %%%% %%% %% %%% %% %%% %%% ] 1 503-lavaNassa NaM samudassa puracchimillAo caramaMtAo paccacchimille caramaMte esa NaM | | paMca joyaNasayasahassAI abAhAe aMtare pnnnntte| 500000 / lavaNa samudra ke pUrvI caramAnta bhAga se pazcimI caramAnta bhAga kA antara pA~ca lAkha yojana kahA gayA hai| From the extreme Eastern end of Lavan ocean to the extreme Western end of Lavan ocean the distance has been said equal to five lacs yojanas. 504-bharahe NaM rAyA cAuraMtacakkavaTTI chapuvvasayasahassAI rAyamAjhe vasittA muMDe bhavittA agArAo aNagAriyaM pvvie| 600000 / ____ cAturanta cakravartI rAjA bharata chaha lAkha pUrva varSa rAjapada para AsIna rhe| tatpazcAt ve muMDita ho agAra se anagAritA meM pravajita hue| Chaturant Chakravarti Supreme lord Bharat occupied the throne for a period of six lac poorva years. After that he got his head tonsured, he consecrated as an ascetic from the life of householder. 505-jaMbUddIvassa NaM dIvassa puracchimillAo veiyaMtAo dhAyaikhaMDacakkavAlassa paccacchimille caramaMte satta joyaNasayasahassAiM abAhAe aMtare pnnnntte| 700000 / ___isa jambUdvIpa kI pUrva vedikA ke anta se dhAtakI khaNDa ke cakravAla-viSkambha kA pazcimI caramAnta bhAga sAta lAkha yojana ke antara vAlA kahA gayA hai| The extreme western end of circular expansion of Dhatki Khand from the end of East platform of this Jambu continent has been said of the distance of seven lac yojans. 506-mAhiMde NaM kappe aTTha vimANAvAsasayasahassAI pnnnnttaaii| 800000 / mAhendrakalpa meM vimAnoM ke AvAsoM kI saMkhyA ATha lAkha kahI gaI hai| The numbers of the residences of celestial vehicles in Mahender Kalpa have been said eight lacs. 507-ajiyassa,NaM arahao sAiregAiM nava ohinANisahassAiM hotthaa| 9000 / ajita arhat ke saMgha meM nau hajAra se kucha adhika saMkhyA meM avadhijJAnI the| In the ascetic congregation of Arihant Ajit Nath, there were a few more than nine thousand clairvoyants. 508-purisasIhe NaM vAsudeve dasa vAsasayasahassAiM savvAuyaM pAlaittA paMcamAe puDhavIe | neraiesu neraiyattAe uvvnne| 1000000 / samavAyAga sUtra %%% %%%% 249 %%% %% Multidifferential %%%%% %%% * %% %% %%%%

Page #322
puruSasiMha vAsudeva ne daza lAkha varSa kI kula Ayu ko bhogaa| taduparAnta ve pA~cavIM naraka pRthvI meM / nAraka rUpa se utpanna hue| Vasudev Purush Singh enjoyed a total life of ten lac years after-that he reincarnated as a hellish being in the fifth hell. 509-samaNeNaM bhagavaM mahAvIre titthagarabhavaggahaNAo chaTe poTTilabhavaggahaNe egaM vAsakoDiM sAmannapariyAgaM pAuNittA sahassAre kappe savvaTThavimANe devattAe uvvnne| 10000000 / / zramaNa bhagavAna mahAvIra ne tIrthaMkara bhava grahaNa kiyA kintu isase pUrva chaThe poTTila ke bhava meM eka koTi varSa zramaNa-paryAya paalii| taduparAnta ve sahasrAra kalpa ke sarvArtha vimAna meM deva rUpa se utpanna hue the| Shraman Bhagwan Mahavir obtained the birth of Tirthankara but before this birth he remained in Shraman mode for a period of One crore years in the sixth Bhav of Pottil. After it he reincarnated as a celestial being in the celestial vehicle namely Sarvarth of Sahsarar Kalpa. 510-usabhasirissa bhagavao carimassa ya mahAvIravaddhamANassa egA sAgarovamakoDAkoDI abAhAe aMtare pnnnntte| 100000000000000 saa-| bhagavAna zrI RSabhadeva kA aura antima bhagavAna mahAvIra vardhamAna kA antara eka koDAkor3I sAgaropama kahA gayA hai| 100000000000000 sA0 / The difference of the period between the 1st Tirthankar Bhagwan Shri Rishabh Dev and the last Tirthankar Lord Mahavira has been said of One Crore into One Crore = 10000000000000 Sagropama. 000 Tha anekottarikA vRddhi -250 Samvayang Sutra

Page #323
zalAkApuruSa eva kAlacakra cakravartI utsarpiNI 21000 vAsudeva tIrthaMkara 21000 w 21000 21000 baladeva 60 avasarpiNI prativAsudeva tIrthakara RSabha prabhu mahAvIra kA aMtarAla bhagavAna RSabhadeva vimala 'munisuvrata' vAsudeva zrIkRSNa sambhava eka koTA koTi sAmaropama sumati baladeva zrIrAma ariSTanemi yaugalika zreyAnsa supAzva suvidhi bhagavAna mahAvIra

Page #324
Guang Chu Guang zalAkApuruSa evaM kAlacakra utsarpiNI ke chaha aura avasarpiNI ke chaha - aise kula bAraha Araka se eka kAlacakra banatA hai| pratyeka utsarpiNI aura avasarpiNI meM 63-63 zalAkA puruSa hote haiN| inameM 24 tIrthaMkara, 11 cakravartI, 9 baladeva, 9 vAsudeva aura 9 prativAsudeva hote haiN| The six Ara (spokes) of descending time cycle (Avasarpini Kaal) and six Ara (spokes) of Ascending time cycle (Utsarpini Kaal) as such twelve spokes make a full time cycle. In each time cycle i.e. Avasarpini Kaal and Utsarpini Kaal 63 great personalities take birth-24 (Tirthankar) Ford-makers, 12 Supreme lords (Chakravarti), 9 Vasudeva (lords ), 9 Baldeva (co-lords), 9 Prati Vasudeva (Anti-lords). tIrthaMkara RSabha - prabhu mahAvIra kA aMtarAla bhagavAna RSabhadeva aura bhagavAna mahAvIra kA aMtara eka koTA - koTi sAgaropama kA thaa| sUtra saM. 510 The difference of time period between Bhagwan Rishabh Dev and Bhagwan Mahavir Swami was one 'Kotakoti' Sagropama. [Sutra No. 510] Xin !

Page #325
dvAdazAMga gaNi-piTaka Twelve Canons - Gani Pittak 511-duvAlasaMge gaNipiDage pnnnntte| taM jahA-AyAre sUyagaDe ThANe samavAe vivAhapannattI NAyAdhammakahAo uvAsagadasAo aMtagaDadasAo aNuttarovavAiyadasAo paNhAvAgaraNAiM vivAgasue ditttthivaae| - gaNipiTaka (AcAryoM ke sarvasvarUpa zrutaratnoM kI maMjUSA) dvAdaza aMga svarUpa kahA gayA hai| yathA - 1.AcArAMga, 2. sUtrakRtAMga, 3. sthAnAGga, 4. samavAyAGga, 5. vyAkhyAprajJapti, 6. jJAtAdharmakathA, 7. upAsakadazA, 8. antakRddazA, 9. anuttaropapAtikadazA, 10. praznavyAkaraNa, 11. vipAka sUtra, | 12. dRSTivAda aNg| The important ascetic treasure (Gani Pittak) (Tresure of the Shrut jewels of perceptors) has been said in the mode of twelve canons as :-1. Acharang, 2. Sutrakritang, 3. Sthanang, 4. Samvayang, 5. Vyakhya Pragyapati, 6. Gyata | Dharam Katha, 7. Upasak Dasha, 8. Antkritdasha,9. Anuttropapaatik Dasha, 10. Prashan Vyakaran, 11. Vipak Sutra, 12. Drishtivad canon. 512-se kiM taM AyAre? AyAre NaM samaNANaM NiggaMthANaM aayaar-goyr-vinnyvenniytthtthaann-gmnn-cNkmnn-pmaann-jogjuNjnn-bhaasaasmiti-guttii-sejo-vhi-bhtt-paannuggm-uppaaynn-esnnaavisohi-suddhaasuddhgghnn-vy-nniym-tvovhaann-suppstthmaahijji| ____ dvAdazAMga kA prathama aMga AcArAMga kyA hai? isameM kyA-kyA varNana hai? AcArAMga meM zramaNa-nirgranthoM ke kartavyoM kA suprazasta rUpa se kathana kiyA gayA hai| yathA-zramaNanirgranthoM kA AcAra, gocarI, vinaya, vainayika (vinayaphala) sthAna, gamana, caMkramaNa, pramANa, yoga-yojana, bhASA, samiti, gupti, zayyA, upadhi, bhakta, pAna, udgama, utpAdana, eSaNAvizuddhi, zuddhagrahaNa, azuddhagrahaNa, vrata, niyama va tapa-upadhAna ina sabakA uttama prakAra se varNana huA hai| ___What the Acharang (the first canon of twelve canons)? What has been narrated in it ? The duties, in excellent form, of Shraman (an unbound ascetic) have been narrated in Acharang Sutra as :- the conduct of Shraman Nirgranth, seeking alms, submissiveness, humility and its fruits, journey, wandering, praman, activity, language, awareness, restraint, couch, utensils, food, liquid, origin, production, purity of searching, purity of taking food, impure taking, fast, vows and observing penance. All these have been narrated excellently. samavAyAMga sUtra 251 Ganipittak

Page #326
Bian Bian Bian Bian 513 - se samAsao paMcavihe paNNatte, taM jahA - NANAyAre daMsaNAyAre carittAyAre tavAyAre viriyAyAre / AyArassa NaM parittA vAyaNA, saMkhejjA aNuogadArA, saMkhejjAo paDivattIo, saMkhejA veDha, saMkhejjA silogA, saMkhejjAo nijjuttiio| saMkSepa meM AcAra pA~ca prakAra kA kahA gayA hai| yathA - 1. jJAnAcAra, 2. darzanAcAra, 3. cAritrAcAra, 4. tapAcAra, 5. vIryAcAra / isa pA~ca prakAra ke AcAra kA pratipAdaka zAstra bhI AcAra kahA gayA hai| AcArAMga kI parIta (parimita) sUtrArtha pradAna rUpa vAcanAe~, saMkhyAta upakrama Adi anuyogadvAra, saMkhyAta * pratipattiyA~, saMkhyAta veSTaka, saMkhyAta zloka tathA saMkhyAta niyuktiyA~ haiN| The description of conduct has been done in brief. It has been said of five types they are:-1. Knowledge conduct (Gyanachar), 2. Faith conduct (Darshnachar), 3. Character conduct (Charitrachar), 4. Penance conduct (Tapachar), 5. Potency conduct (Viryachar). The scripture in which all these five types of conducts are expounded are called 'Achar Sutra'. The texts in the limited form of Sutras of Acharang are as :- Sankhyat Upkaran, Sankhyat Anuyogdvar, Sankhyat Pratipalyan, Veshtak, Sankhyat couplets and Sankhyat Niryuktiyan. 514 - se NaM aMgaTTayAe paDhame aMge, do suyakkhaMdhA, paNavIsaM ajjhayaNA, paMcAsIiM uddesaNakAlA, paMcAsIiM samuddesaNakAlA, aTThArasa padasahassAIM, padaggeNaM, saMkhejjA akkharA, [ anaMtA gamA ] anaMtA pajjavA, parittA tasA, aNaMtA, thAvarA sAsayA kaDA nibaddhA NikAiyA jiNapaNNattA bhAvA Aghavijjati paNNavijjaMti parUvijjati daMsijjati nidaMsijjati uvadaMsijjati / se evaM NAyA, evaM viNNAyA, evaM caraNa-karaNaparUvaNayA AghavijaMti paNNavinaMti parUvijjati daMsijjati nidaMsijjati uvadaMsijjati / se ttaM AyAre // / gaNi-piTaka ke dvAdazAMga meM aMga kI (sthApanA kI) apekSA se AcAra prathama aMga hai| isameM do zrutaskandha haiM, aura paccIsa adhyayana haiN| isameM uddezana - kAla va samuddezana kAla pacAsI -pacAsI haiN| pada-gaNanA kI apekSA se AcArAMga meM aThAraha hajAra pada, saMkhyAta akSara aura ananta gama haiN| pratyeka vastu ananta dharmA hai arthAt pratyeka vastu meM ananta dharma (grahaNa) hote haiM, ata: unake jAnane rUpa jJAna ke dvAra bhI ananta hI hote haiN| cU~ki vastu ke dharma ananta haiM, ataH paryAya bhI ananta haiN| trasa jIva parIta yAni parimita yA sImita haiN| sthAvara jIva ananta haiM / dravyArthika naya kI apekSA se sabhI padArtha Bian ! zAzvata yA nitya tathA paryAyArthika naya kI apekSA se padArtha kRta yA anitya haiM, sarva padArtha sUtroM meM nibaddha yAni grathita haiM aura nikAcita haiM arthAt niryukti, saMgrahaNI, hetu, udAharaNa Adi se pratiSThita haiN| phra isa AcArAMga meM jinendra deva dvArA upadiSTa bhAva sAmAnya rUpa se kathita haiM, viziSTa rUpa se prarUpita haiM, gaNi-piTaka 252 Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Samvayang Sutra

Page #327
Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan tu dRSTAnta Adi ke dvArA darzita haiM, viziSTa rUpa se nirdiSTa aura upanaya-nigama ke dvArA upadarzita kie jAte haiN| AcArAMga ke adhyayana se AtmA vastu svarUpa kA tathA AcAra-dharma kA jJAtA, guNa- paryAyoM kA viziSTa jJAtA va anya matoM kA bhI vijJAtA hotA hai| isa prakAra AcAra - gocarI Adi caraNadharmoM kI tathA piNDazuddhi Adi karaNadharmoM kI prarUpaNA - isameM saMkSepa se kI jAtI hai, vistAra se kI jAtI hai, hetu dRSTAnta se use dikhAyA jAtA hai, viziSTa rUpa se nirdiSTa aura upanaya - nigamana ke dvArA upadarzita kiyA jAtA hai| With regard to the setting of the twelve canons (Gani Pittak) 'the Achar' is first canon. In it there are two Shrut sections and twenty five chapters. There are eighty five Udeshan Kaal in it. With regard to the counting of the couplets eighteen thousand couplets, Sankhyat alphabet, infinite beginners (gan) are there in it. Each and every object is of infinite properties it means every object has infinite traits. Hence to know all the modes of these traits, there are infinite gates of knowledge. Since the characteristics of the object are infinite, the numbers of the movable living beings are limited. Every substance is eternal and impermanent. With regard to the substance view point all the substance are eternal and from the mode view point-these are transient. Every substance written in Sutras is Nickachit - endowed with Niryukti, Samgrahni, Hetu and example etc. In the Acharang the ideas expounded by Lord Jindeva are said in generic forum, in peculiar form and are illustrated through parrables etc. All are directed in a peculiar form and are displayed through Upnaya and Nigam. Through the study of Acharanga the SELF gets the special knowledge of the traits and the mode of substance, knows the conduct, theology and gets the knowledge of other belief, too, the description of purity of food (pind shudhi) purity of going for seeking alms - Charan Dharam and Karan Dharma has been done in brief, elaborately, showed through examples and parrables, directed in special form and is displayed through sub view points. 515 - se kiM taM sUyagaDe ? sUyagaDe NaM sasamayA sUijjaMti, parasamayA sUijjati, sasamayaparasamayA sUijjati, jIvA sUijjaMti, ajIvA sUijjati, jIvAjIvA sUijjati, logo sUijjati, alogo sUijjati logAlogo sUijjati / dvAdazAMga kA dvitIya aMga sUtrakRta kyA hai ? isameM kyA-kyA varNana hai ? sUtrakRta ke dvArA svasamaya sUcita kie jAte haiM, parasamaya sUcita kie jAte haiM, svasamaya aura parasamaya sUcita kie jAte haiM, jIva sUcita kie jAte haiM, ajIva sUcita kie jAte haiM, jIva aura samavAyAMga sUtra Ganipittak Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Xie 253 Shi

Page #328
555%%%%% %% %%% %% %%% %%% %%% %% %% %%% % | ajIva sUcita kie jAte haiM, loka sUcita kiyA jAtA hai, aloka sUcita kiyA jAtA hai, loka aura aloka sUcita kiyA jAtA hai| What the second canon of twelve canons "the Sutrakrit is?" What is narrated in it? Swasamaya is pointed out, Prasamaya is pointed out, Swasamaya and Prasamaya are communicated through Sutrakrit, the living beings are indicated, * the non-living beings are indicated, living beings are non-living beings are | pointed out. Cosmos is indicated, trans-cosmos is indicated, cosmos and trans cosmos are pointed out. 516-sUyagaDe NaM jIvAjIva-puNNa-pAvAsava-saMvara-nijaraNa-baMdha-mokkhAvasANA payatthA suuijti| samaNANaM acirakAlapavvaiyANaM kusamayamoha-mohamai-mohiyANaM saMdehajAyasahajabuddhi * pariNAmasaMsaiyANaM pAvakara-malinamai-guNa-visohaNatthaM asIassa kiriyAvAiyasayassa, | caurAsIe akiriyavAINaM, sattaTThIe aNNANiyavAINaM, battIsAe veNaiyavAINaM tiNhaM tevaTThINaM | aNNadiTThiiyasayANaM bUhaM kiccA sasamae tthaavijti| NANAdiTuMta-vayaNa-NissAraM suTu darisayaMtA / vivihavitthArANugama-paramasabbhAvaguNivisiTThA mohapahoyAragA udArA aNNANatamaMdhakAraduggesu dIvabhUA sovANA ceva siddhisugaigihuttamassa Nikkhobha-nippakaMpA sutttthaa| sUtrakRta ke dvArA samasta nau padArtha sUcita kie jAte haiN| yathA - 1. jIva, 2. ajIva, 3. puNya, 4. pApa, 5. Asrava, 6. saMvara, 7. nirjarA, 8. bandha, 9. mokss| jo zramaNa alpakAla se hI pravajita haiM, jinakI buddhi kusamayoM yA siddhAntoM (khoTe samayoM-siddhAntoM) ke sunane se mohita hai, jinake antaraMga (hRdaya) tattva ke viSaya meM sandeha ke utpanna hone se Andolita ho rahe haiM aura sahaja buddhi kA pariNamana saMzaya ko prApta ho rahA hai, unakI pApa upArjana karane vAlI malina mati ke durguNoM ke zodhana karane ke lie kriyAvAdiyoM ke eka sau assI, akriyAvAdiyoM ke caurAsI, ajJAnavAdiyoM ke sar3asaTha aura vinayavAdiyoM ke battIsa, ina saba tIna sau tiresaTha anya vAdiyoM kA vyUha arthAt nirAkaraNa karake svasamaya yAni jaina siddhAnta sthApita kiyA jAtA hai| nAnA prakAra ke dRSTAnta pUrNa yuktiyukta vacanoM ke dvArA paramata ke vacanoM kI bhalI-bhA~ti ni:sAratA dikhalAte hue tathA satpada-prarUpaNA Adi aneka anuyoga dvAroM ke dvArA jIvAdi tattvoM ko vividha prakAra se vistArAnagama kara parama sadbhAva gaNa-viziSTa mokSa mArga ke avatAraka, samyagdarzanAdi meM prANiyoM ke pravartaka, sakala sUtra-artha sambandhI doSoM se rahita, samasta sadguNoM se sahita, udAra, pragAr3ha, andhakAramayI durgoM meM dIpaka svarUpa, siddhi aura sugati rUpI uttama gRha ke lie sopAna ke samAna, pravAdiyoM ke vikSobha se rahita niSprakampa sUtra aura artha sUcita / kie jAte haiN| All the nine substances are indicated through Sutrakrit canon as:- 1. Living being, 2. Non-living being, 3. Merit, 4. Demerit, 5. Influx of Karmas, 6. Stoppage gaNi-piTaka 254 Samvalyang Sutra

Page #329
of Karmas, 7. Annihilation of Karmas, 8. Bondage, 9. Liberation. The Shraman who is consecrated shortly, whose intellect is busy in listening Kusamaya i.e., evil doctrines, whose heart is filled with joy due to growing doubts regarding substances into his inner self and whose straight forward intellect is becoming sceptical, to reform the bad qualities of their foul wisdom, which earns sins of one hundred eighty Kriyavadi, eighty four Akriyavadi, sixty seven Agyanvadi, thirty two Vinayavadi. Removing all these three hundred sixty three formations | of non-believers has been established "Swa Samaya" i.e. Jain doctrine. Showing insubstantiality of non-believers through the sermons filled with perfect logics and different types of parables. And the conclusions and unwavering aphorism have been indicated through the real presentation of many Anuyoga Dvars depicting the substances such as beings, in an elaborate form i.e. special quality of supreme true disposition, the propounder. The path of liberation, the originator of being of righteous perception etc. All the scriptures devoid of any defect of conclusion etc., devoid of entire virtues, glow like a lamp in dense dark room of a castle, equal to the ladder for liberation and salvation in the form of a sublime abode devoid of the disturbances of non-believers. - 517-sUyagaDassa NaM parittA vAyaNA, saMkhejA aNuogadArA, saMkhejAo paDivattIo, saMkhejjA veDhA, saMkhejjA silogA, saMkhejAo nijjuttiio| sUtrakRtAMga kI vAcanAe~ parimita haiM anuyoga dvAra saMkhyAta haiM pratipattiyA~, veDha, zloka tathA niyuktiyA~ saMkhyAta haiN| The texts of Sutrakritanga are limited, are countable by Anuyogadvar, Pratipattiyan, Ved, Couplets and Niryuktiyan are countable. 518-se NaM aMgaTThAyAe docce aMge, do suyakkhaMdhA, tevIsaM ajjhayaNA, tettIsaM uddesaNakAlA, tettIsaM samuddesaNakAlA, chattIsaM padasahassAI payaggeNaM pnnnnttaaii| saMkhejA akkharA, aNaMtA gamA, aNaMtA pajjavA, parittA tasA, aNaMtA thAvarA, sAsayA kaDA NibaddhA NikAiyA jiNapaNNattA bhAvA AghavinaMti paNNavinaMti parUvijjati nidaMsijjati uvdNsijti| se evaM AyA, evaM viNNAyA, evaM caraNa-karaNa-parUvaNayA AghavinaMti paNNavijaMti parUvijaMti nidaMsirjati uvdNsirjti| se taM suagaDe 2 / ____ aMgoM kI apekSA se yaha dUsarA aMga hai| isake do zrutaskandha haiM, teIsa adhyayana haiM, uddezana kAla aura samuddezana kAla tetIsa-tetIsa haiM, padaparimANa kI apekSA se chattIsa hajAra pada haiM, saMkhyAta akSara, ananta gama aura ananta paryAya haiN| parimita trasa va ananta sthAvara jIvoM kA tathA nitya-anitya sUtra meM sAkSAt kathita evaM niyukti Adi dvArA siddha jinendra bhagavAna dvArA prarUpita padArthoM kA sAmAnya-vizeSa rUpa se kathana kiyA gayA hai, nAma-sthApanA Adi bheda karake prajJApana kiyA hai, nAmAdi ke svarUpa kA samavAyAMga sUtra %% % %% %% ) %% 255 %%% %% Ganipittak %% %% % % % % % % % % % %% % %%% %% %

Page #330
kathana karake prarUpaNa kiyA gayA hai, upamAoM dvArA darzita kiyA gayA hai, hetu-dRSTAnta Adi dekara nirdezita kiyA gayA hai tathA upanaya-nigamana dvArA upadarzita kie gae haiN| isa aMga kA adhyayana karake adhyetA jJAtA aura vijJAtA ho jAtA hai| isa aMga meM caraNa-karaNa (mUlaguNa-uttara guNa) kA kathana kiyA gayA hai, prajJApanA-prarUpaNA kI gaI hai| unakA nidarzana va upadarzana karAyA gayA hai| yaha sUtrakRtAMga kA paricaya hai| In respect of canons this one is the second canon. It has two divisions, 41 twenty three chapters, the Udeshan and Samudeshan kaals are thirty three each, with regards the number of couplets it has thirty six couplets, countable alphabets, infinite beginnings and infinite modes are there in it. Limited movable beings and infinite immovable beings and there eternal and impermanent sutras are propounded directly and through Niryukati's by liberated Jinendra Bhagwan. The generic and specific mode of substances has been expounded through making difference of name and symbol etc. It has been depicted by narrating, in the mode of naming, showed through similies, directed through parrables and has been displayed through sub-view points and Nigamam. Through reading this canon the learner becomes the knower. In this canon tha narration of Charan Karmas, the fundamental virtues and proceedings virtues has been done. Wisdom has been described. Its indication and sub perception have been made. It is the introduction of this canon namely Sutrakritang. 519-se kiM taM ThANe? ThANeNaM sasamayA ThAvijati. parasamayA ThAvijjati.sasamaya-parasamayA | ThAvijaMti, jIvA ThAvijaMti, ajIvA ThAvijaMti, jIvAjIvA ThAvijaMti, loge ThAvijati, OM || aloge ThAvijati, logAloge tthaavijti| ThANeNaM davva-guNa-khetta-kAla-pajjava-payatthANaM selA salilA ya samuddA suur-bhvnn-vimaann-aagr-nndiio| Nihio purisajayA sarA ya gottA ya joisNcaalaa||1|| -ekkavihavattavvayaM duvihavattavvayaM jAva dasavihavattavvayaM jIvANa poggalANa ya logaTThAI || ca NaM paruvaNayA aaghvijti| dvAdazAMga kA tRtIya aMga sthAnAGga kyA hai? usameM kyA-kyA varNana hai? sthAnAGga meM jIvAdi padArthoM kA pratipAdana hai| isake dvArA svasamaya sthApita kie jAte haiM, para samaya sthApita kie jAte haiM, svasamaya-parasamaya sthApita kie jAte haiM, jIva sthApita kie jAte haiM, Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting gaNi-piTaka 256 Samvayang Sutra

Page #331
%%%% %%%% %%%% %%%%% %%%% %%%% %%%% %%%%% %% | ajIva sthApita kie jAte haiM, jIva-ajIva sthApita kie jAte haiM, loka sthApita kiyA jAtA hai, ka aloka sthApita kiyA jAtA hai loka-aloka sthApita kie jAte haiN| sthAnAGga meM jIvAdi padArtha nirUpita 4 haiN| ina padArthoM kA nirUpaNa dravya, kSetra, kAla aura paryAya kI apekSA se huA hai| isa aMga meM zailoM yAni parvatoM kA, gaMgA prabhRti mahAnadiyoM kA, samudroM, sUryoM, bhavanoM, vimAnoM, AkaroM yAni svarNa Adi kI khAnoM, sAmAnya nadiyoM, cakravartI kI nidhiyoM evaM puruSoM kI aneka jAtiyoM kA, svaroM ke bhedoM, gotroM aura jyotiSka devoM ke saMcAra kA varNana kiyA gayA hai| isa aMga meM eka-eka prakAra ke padArthoM kA yAvat daza-daza prakAra ke padArthoM kA kathana kiyA gayA hai| usake atirikta isa aMga meM jIvoM kA, pudgaloM kA tathA loka meM avasthita dharmAstikAya, adharmAstikAya Adi dravyoM kA bhI prarUpaNa kiyA gayA hai| What the third canon of twelve canons the Sthanang is? What has been narrated in it? In Sthanang Sutra the description of substances like living beings etc. has been done: Through it the "Swa Samaya" is established, the Pra Samaya is established, the Swa Samaya and Pra-Samaya have been established, the living beings are established, the non living beings are established, the living beings and non-livings are established. The cosmos is established, the trans cosmos is established, the cosmos and trans cosmos are established, the substances such as living beings etc. are expounded in Sthanang Sutra. The description of these substances have been made according to matter, sphere, time and mode. In this canon the description of Mountains, great rivers like Ganges, oceans, suns, residences, celestial vehicles, places or mines of gold, common rivers, the wealth of supreme lord (Chakravarti), the different creeds of men, types of musical notes, sub castes and the movement of stellar gods have been done. In this canon the description of the objects which has one to ten types has been done. In addition to it the description of matters like living beings, puddagles and the medium of movement (Dharmastikaya) the medium of rest (Adharmastikaya) those are present in this cosmos has been done. 520-ThANassa NaM parittA vAyaNA, saMkhejA aNuogadArA, saMkhejAo paDivattIo, | saMkhejA veDhA, saMkhejA silogA, saMkhejAo sNghnniio| ___ sthAnAGga kI parIta yAni sImita vAcanAe~ haiM, saMkhyAta anuyoga dvAra haiM, saMkhyAta pratipattiyA~ haiM, | veDha (chanda vizeSa) bhI saMkhyAta haiM, saMkhyAta zloka haiM tathA saMkhyAta saMgrahaNiyA~ haiN| The texts of Sthanang are limited in number, Anuyogdvar are countable, countable Pratipatiyan, the Ved, too, are countable, the couplets are countable, Samgrahniya are Samkhyat. samavAyAMga sUtra 257 Ganipittak

Page #332
Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang %%%% %%%%% % 521-se NaM aMgaThThayAe taie aMge, ege suyakkhaMdhe, dasa ajjhayaNA, ekavIsaM uddesaNakAlA, [ekkavIsaM samuddesaNakAlA] vAvattariM payasahassAiM payaggeNaM pnnnnttaaiN| saMkhejA akkharA, aNaMtA [gamA, aNaMtA] pajavA, parittA tasA, aNaMtA thAvarA sAsayA kaDA NibaddhA NikAiyA jiNapaNNattA bhAvA AghavinaMti paNNavinaMti, parUvijaMti nidaMsirjati uvdNsirjti| se evaM AyA, evaM NAyA evaM viNNAyA, evaM caraNa-karaNaparatvaNayA aaghvijNti-| se taM ThANe 3 / yaha sthAnAGga aMga kI apekSA tIsarA aMga hai| isa tRtIya aMga meM eka zrutaskandha hai, daza adhyayana haiM, ikkIsa uddezana kAla haiM, (ikkIsa samuddezana kAla haiM), pada gaNanA kI apekSA se, isa aMga meM bahattara hajAra pada haiM, saMkhyAta akSara haiM, ananta gama yAni jJAna ke prakAra haiM, ananta paryAya haiM, parIta trasa haiM, ananta sthAvara haiM dravya dRSTi se samasta bhAva zAzvata haiM paryAya kI dRSTi se anitya haiM nibaddha haiM nikAcita haiM, jina-prajJapta haiM, ina saba bhAvoM kA isa aMga meM kathana kiyA jAtA hai, prajJApana kiyA jAtA hai, prarUpaNa kiyA jAtA hai, nidarzana kiyA jAtA hai aura upadarzana kiyA jAtA hai| isa aMga kA adhyayana karane vAlA jJAtA-vijJAtA ho jAtA hai| isa prakAra caraNa-karaNa prarUpaNA ke dvArA vastu ke svarUpa kA kathana, prajJApana-prarUpaNa, nidarzana va upadarzana kiyA jAtA hai| yaha tRtIya sthAnAMga kA paricaya hai| Sthanang is the third canon of twelve canons. In this third canon there is only one section, ten chapters, twenty one Udshan Kaal and Samudeshan Kaal each. With regard the number of couplets there are seventy two thousand couplets in it. Countable alphabets are there, infinite beginnings i.e. the types of knowledge, infinite modes, limited movable beings, infinite immovable are there, from the substantial point of view the entire dispositions are eternal and from the mode point of view all the substances are impermanent, transient, nikachit and has been described by Jinas. In this canon all these kinds of dispositions are indicated, expounded, directed and showed. The reader of this canon becomes knower and knowledgeable. In this way the description through Charan-Karana, the narration, indication, depiction, explanation and sub perception of matter have been done. This one is the introduction of third canon Sthananga. 522-se kiM taM samavAe? samavAe NaM sasamayA sUijati, parasamayA sUijati, sasamayaparasamayA suuijti| jIvA sUijjati, ajIvA sUijati, jIvAjIvA sUijati, loge sUijjati, IF aloge sUijjati, logAloge suuijjti| ___dvAdazAMga kA caturtha aMga samavAyAGga kyA hai? isameM kyA-kyA varNana hai? samavAyAGga meM svasamaya sUcita kie jAte haiM, parasamaya sUcita kie jAte haiM, svasamaya-parasamaya || sUcita kie jAte haiN| jIva sUcita kie jAte haiM, ajIva sUcita kie jAte haiM, jIva-ajIva sUcita / || kie jAte haiM, loka sUcita kiyA jAtA hai, aloka sUcita kiyA jAtA hai, loka-aloka sUcita kie / jAte haiN| gaNi-piTaka .258 Samvayang Sutra

Page #333
What the fourth canon of twelve canons of description has been made in it? the Samvayang is?" What kinds Swa-Samaya is made indicated in Samvayanga, Pra Samaya is indicated, Swa Samaya and Pra Samaya are indicated in it, the living beings are indicated, the non-living beings are indicated, the living beings and non-living beings are indicated in it, the cosmos ( Loka) is indicated, the trans cosmos (Aloka) is indicated, the cosmos and trans cosmos are indicated in it. 523- samavAeNaM ekAiyANaM egadvANaM eguttariyaparivuDDIe duvAlasaMgassa vi gaNipiDagassa pallavagge samaNugAijjai, ThANagasayassa bArasavihavittharassa suyaNANassa jagajIvahiyassa bhagavao samAseNaM samoyAre Ahijjati / tattha ya NANAvihappagArA jIvAjIvA ya vaNNiyA, vitthareNa avare vi ya bahuvihA visesA naraga- tiriya- maNu-suragaNANaM AhArussAsa-lesA-AvAsa-saMkhaAyayappamANa - uvavAya-cavaNa- uggahaNovahi-veyaNavihANa - upaoga-joga-iMdiya- kasAyA vivihA ya jIvajoNI vikkhaMbhussehaparirayappamANaM vihivisesA ya maMdarAdINaM mahIdharANaM kulagaratitthagara - gaNaharANaM sammatta-bharahAhivANacakkINaM ceva cakkahara - halaharANa ya vAsANa ya nigamA yasamA ee aNNeya evamAi ittha vitthareNaM atthA samAhijjati / samavAyAGga meM eka, do, tIna Adi eka-eka sthAna kI parivRddhi karate hue zata - sahasra, koTAkoTi paryanta padArthoM kA tathA dvAdazAMga gaNipiTaka ke pallavAgroM (paryAyoM ke pramANa) kA kathana kiyA jAtA hai, sau taka ke sthAnoM kA tathA bAraha aMgarUpa meM vistAra ko prApta, jagat ke jIvoM ke hitakAraka bhagavAn zrutajJAna kA saMkSepa se samavatAra kiyA jAtA hai| isa samavAyAGga meM nAnA prakAra ke bheda-prabheda vAle jIva-ajIva padArthoM kA varNana kiyA jAtA hai, vistArapUrvaka anya bhI vividha prakAra ke vizeSa tattvoM kA, naraka, tiryaJca, manuSya aura deva - gaNoM ke AhAra, ucchvAsa, lezyA - AvAsa- saMkhyA, unake AyAma-viSkambha kA pramANa, upapAta (janma), cyavana (maraNa), avagAhanA, upadhi, vedanA, vidhAna (bheda), upayoga, yoga, indriya, kaSAya, vividha prakAra kI jIva-yoniyA~, parvata-kUTa Adi ke viSkambha, utsedha (U~cAI) pariraya (paridhi) ke pramANa, mandara Adi mahIdharoM yAni parvatoM ke vividha bheda vizeSa, kulakaroM, tIrthaMkaroM, gaNadharoM samasta bharata kSetra ke adhipati (svAmI) cakravartiyoM kA, cakradhara-vAsudevoM va haladharoM (baladevoM)'kA, kSetroM nigamoM kA arthAt pUrva-pUrva kSetroM se uttara ke yAni Age ke kSetroM ke adhika vistAra kA tathA isI prakAra ke anya bhI padArthoM kA isa samavAyAMga meM savistAra varNana kiyA gayA hai| In Samvayanga, by increasing the Sthanak from one to hundred, thousand and millions in the number of one, two, three etc., the description of the matter and the proved Knowledge of Modes (Pallvagia) of twelve canons (ganpitak) is samavAyAMga sUtra 259 Ganipittak Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Zhi

Page #334
Dan Dan Dan done. The description, in brief, of Bhagwan Shrutgyan (knowledge of scriptures) for the benefit of living beings, the sthanak upto one hundred and detailed form twelve canons have been done. In this canon the description of different types and sub types of objects of living beings and non-living beings has been done. Amid the elaborately description of some other kinds of special substances such as hell, animal realm, human beings, celestial beings and their food, breathings, thought colouration, number of residences, the measurement of its expansion, reincarnation as gods and their descending to other realms, specific form, title, feeling of joy and pain, Bhed, use of consciousness, activities of mind, speech and body, senses, passion, different kinds of yonis, the expansion and height of mountains and its peaks, the measurement of circumferences, the special structural description of Mountain Mandar etc., the description of Kulkars, Ford makers, Head of ascetic groups, the entire supreme lords (Chakravarti) of Bharat Kshetra, Lords (Vasudevas) weilding Chakra, Co-lords (Baldevas) weilding plough, the regional corporations i.e. the more expanded advanced regions from its preceeding regions and likewise of others objects have been elaborately done. 524 - samavAyassa NaM parittA vAyaNA, saMkhejjA aNuogadArA, saMkhejjAo paDivattIo, saMkhejjA veDhA, saMkhejjA silogA, saMkhejjAo nijjuttiio| samavAyAGga kI parIta vAcanAe~ haiM, saMkhyAta anuyoga dvAra haiM, saMkhyAta pratipattiyA~ haiM, saMkhyAta veDha haiM, saMkhyAta zloka haiM tathA saMkhyAta niyuktiyA~ haiN| The texts of the Samvayanga are limited the Anuyogdvars are countable, Pratipattiyan are countable, Ved is countable, Couplets are countable and Niryuktiyas are countable. 525-se NaM aMgaTTayAe cautthe aMge, ege ajjhayaNe, ege suyakkhaMdhe, ege uddesaNakAle (ege samuddesaNakAle ) / cauyAle padasayasahasse padaggeNaM paNNatte / saMkhejjANi akkharANi, aMNatA gamA, anaMtA pajjavA, parittA tasA, anaMtA thAvarA sAsayA kaDA nibaddhA nikAiyA jiNapaNNattA bhAvA Aghavijjati paNNavijjaMti parUvijjati nidaMsijjati uvadaMsijjati / se evaM AyA, evaM viNNAyA, evaM caraNa-karaNa parUvaNayA AghavijjaMti- / se taM samavAe 4 / yaha samavAyAGga aGga kI apekSA caturtha aMga hai| isameM eka adhyayana hai, eka zrutaskandha hai, eka uddezana kAla hai, [ eka samuddezana kAla hai ] / pada - gaNanA kI apekSA se isa aMga ke eka lAkha cavAlIsa hajAra pada kahe gae haiN| isameM saMkhyAta akSara haiM, ananta gama yAni jJAna ke prakAra haiM, ananta paryAya haiM, parIta sa, ananta sthAvara va zAzvata kRta (anitya), nibaddha -nikAcita, jinaprajJapta bhAva isa aMga meM kahe jAte haiM, prajJApita kie jAte haiM, prarUpita kie jAte haiM, nirdezita kie jAte haiM aura upadarzita kie gaNi-piTaka 260 Bi Samvayang Sutra Shi Bian

Page #335
jAte haiN| isa aMga kA adhyetA AtmA jJAtA-vijJAtA hotA hai| isa prakAra caraNa-karaNa kI prarUpaNA ke dvArA vastu-svarUpa kA kathana, prajJApana, prarUpaNa, nidarzana-upadarzana kiyA jAtA hai| yaha caturtha aMga samavAyAGga kA paricaya hai| With regard the canons "the Samavayanga' is fourth one. There is only one chapter in it. One Shrut section, one Udeshan Kaal and one Smudeshan Kaal it. With regard to the couplets one lac forty thousand couplets have been said in it. In it there are countable letters, infinite beginnings i.e., the types of knowledge, infinite modes, limited movable beings, infinite immovable objects and eternal, impermanent, bounded, Nikachit expounded by Jin Devadispositions are stated, indicated, propounded, instructed and shown in this canon. The reader of the canon becomes knowledgeable and knower of the SELF, thus through the description of Charan-Karan, the narration, indication, depiction, instructions and the presentation of the modes of the matter have been done, this one is the fourth canon. . 526-se kiM taM vivAhe? vivAheNa sasamayA viAhijati, parasamayA viAhijati, sasamaya-parasamayA viAhijati, jIvA viAhijati, ajIvA viAhijaMti, jIvAjIvA viAhijati, loge viAhijai, aloe viAhijai, logAloge viaahijji| dvAdazAGga kA paMcama aMga vyAkhyAprajJapti kyA hai? isameM kyA-kyA varNana hai? vyAkhyAprajJapti meM svasamaya kA vyAkhyAna kiyA jAtA hai, para-samaya kA vyAkhyAna kiyA jAtA hai, svasamaya-parasamaya kA vyAkhyAna kiyA jAtA hai| jIva vyAkhyAta kie jAte haiM, ajIva vyAkhyAta kie jAte haiM jIva-ajIva vyAkhyAta kie jAte haiN| loka vyAkhyAta kiyA jAtA hai, aloka vyAkhyAta kiyA jAtA hai, loka-aloka vyAkhyAta kie jAte haiN| What the fifth canon of twelve canons "the Vyakhya Pragyapti is?" what kind of description has been made in it? In Vyakhya Pragyapti the description of Swa Samaya is done, the description of Pra Samaya is done, the description of Swa Samaya-Pra Samaya is done. Living beings are described, non-living beings are described, Living beings and Non-living beings are described in it. Cosmos (Loka) is described, trans cosmos is described, cosmos and trans cosmos are described. 527-vivAhe NaM nANAvihasura-Narida-rAyarisi-vivihasaMsaia-pucchiANaM jiNeNaM vitthareNa bhAsiyANaM davva-guNa-khetta-kAla-pajava-padesa-pariNAma-jahatthibhAva-aNugamanikkheva-NayappamANa-suniuNovakkama-vivihappakAra-pagaDapayAsiyANaM logAlogapayAsiyANaM samavAyAMga sUtra 261 Ganipittak

Page #336
Bian Wan saMsArasamudda-ruMda-uttaraNa - samatthANaM suravai - saMpUjiyANaM bhaviyajaNa-paya-hiyayAbhinaMdiyANaM tamarayaviddhaMsaNANaM sudiTThadIvabhUya-IhAmati-buddhi-vaddhaNANaM chattIsasahassamaNUNayANaM vAgaraNANaM daMsaNAo suyatthabahuvihappagArA sIsahiyatthA ya guNamahattthA / vyAkhyAprajJapti meM nAnA prakAra ke devoM, narendroM, rAjarSiyoM tathA aneka prakAra ke saMzayazIla logoM dvArA pUche gae prazna aura jinendradeva ke dvArA bhASita uttara varNita haiN| dravya, guNa, kSetra, kAla, paryAya, pradeza- parimANa yathAsthita bhAva, anugama, nikSepa, naya, pramANa, sunipuNa - upakramoM ke vividha prakAroM ke dvArA prakaTa rUpa se prakAzita karane vAle, lokAloka ko prakAzita karane vAle, vistRta saMsAra - samudra se pAra utArane meM samartha, indroM dvArA saMpUjita, bhavyajana prajA ke athavA bhavya janapadoM ke hRdayoM ko abhinandita karane vAle, tamoraja ke vidhvaMsaka, sudRSTa- sunirNIta dIpaka svarUpa, IhA, mati aura buddhi ke varddhaka aise anyUna yAni sampUrNa chattIsa hajAra vyAkaraNoM ko dikhAne se yaha vyAkhyA - prajJapti sUtrArtha ke aneka prakAroM kA prakAzana karane vAlA hai, ziSyoM kA hita karane vAlA hai, tathA guNoM se mahAna artha se paripUrNa hai| In Vyakhya Pragyapti the answers given by Jin Deva of the question asked by different kinds of gods, chief gods, crown sages (Raj Rishis) and many kinds of doubtful natured men, have been narrated, the. Sutra namely Vyakhyapragyapti is to illuminate substance, traits, space, time, mode, spacepoints measurement, steadfast disposition, Anugam, Nikshep (starting point for searching truth), philosophical view point (Naya), approved knowledge (Praman) through the different kinds of perfect activities. It is to illuminate cosmos and trans-cosmos, capable to make one to cross this vast mundane ocean, worshipped by chief gods, one who pays obeisance to the hearts of subjects-capable of getting salvation, the destroyer of dark dust (tamahraj), similar to a nicely visible and nicely placed lamp, the enhancer of speculatory (Iha), sensory knowledge (Mati) and intelligence. Thus the Vyakhya Pragyapti Sutra is to bring into light more or less than thirty six thousand (Vyakaran) questions and answers on the subjects mentioned above in different forms of Sutras, it is beneficial to the disciples and is great in qualities, and is entirely meaningful. 528 - viyAhassa NaM parittA vAyaNA, saMkhejjA aNuogadArA, saMkhejjAo paDivattIo, saMkhejjA veDhA, saMkhejjA silogA, saMkhejjAo nijjuttiio| vyAkhyAprajJapti kI parIta vAcanAe~ haiM, saMkhyAta anuyogadvAra haiM, saMkhyAta pratipattiyA~ haiM, saMkhyAta veDha (chanda - vizeSa) haiM, saMkhyAta zloka haiM va saMkhyAta niryuktiyA~ haiM / The texts are limited of Vyakhya Pragyapti Sutra, Anuyoga is countable, Pratipattiyan are countable, Veds are countable, couplets are countable and Niryuktiyan are samkhyat. gaNi-piTaka 262 Samvayang Sutra Bi Bi Bi Bi

Page #337
529-se NaM aMgaTThayAe paMcame aMge, ege suyakkhaMdhe, gaai sAirege ajjhayaNasate, dasa uddesagasahassAiM, dasa samuddesagasahassAI, chattIsaM vAgaraNasahassAI caurAsIiM payasahassAiM payaggeNaM pnnnnttaa| saMkhejjAI akkharAiM, aNaMtA gamA, aNaMtA pajjavA, parittA tasA, aNaMtA thAvarA, * sAsayA kaDANibaddhA NikAiyA jiNapaNNattA bhAvA AghavinaMti paNNavinaMti, parUvijaMti nidaMsijati uvdNsijjti| se evaM AyA, se evaM NAyA, evaM viNNAyA evaM caraNakaraNaparUvaNayA aaghvijti| se taM vivAhe 5 / yaha vyAkhyAprajJapti aMgarUpa se paMcama aMga hai| isa aMga meM eka zrutaskandha hai, zatAdhika adhyayana haiM, daza hajAra uddezaka haiM, daza hajAra samuddezaka haiM, chattIsa hajAra praznoM ke uttara haiN| pada-gaNanA kI apekSA se caurAsI hajAra pada haiM, saMkhyAta akSara haiM, ananta gama yAni jJAna ke prakAra haiM, ananta paryAya haiM, parIta trasa haiM, ananta sthAvara haiM, ye samasta zAzvata, kRtta, nibaddha, nikAcita, jina-prajJapta-bhAva isa aMga meM kathita haiM, prajJApita haiM, prarUpita haiM, nidarzita-upadarzita haiN| isa aMga kA adhyetA AtmA jJAtAvijJAtA hotA hai| isa prakAra caraNa-karaNa kI prarUpaNA ke dvArA vastu ke svarUpa kA kathana, prajJApana, prarUpaNa, nidarzana tathA upadarzana kiyA jAtA hai| yaha paMcama aMga vyAkhyA-prajJapti kA paricaya hai| In the form of canons Vyakhya Pragyapti is fifth canon. There is one Shrut section in it, more than ten chapters are there, Udeshan and Samudeshan are ten thousand each. Answers are of thirty six thousand questions. With regard to the couplets eighty four thousand couplets are there, alphabets are samkhyat, infinite beginnings i.e., types of knowledge, infinite modes, movable beings are limited, immovables beings are infinite. All these eternal, composed, Nikachit, Jina's .propounded dispositions have been narrated, indicated, described, instructed, displayed and shown in this canon. The reader of this canon becomes the knower and perceptor of the SELF. In this way through the description of Charan-Karana the explanation, indication, narration, sub perception and vision of the matter is done. This Vyakhya Pragyapti is the fifth canon. __ 530-se kiM taM NAyAdhammakahAo? NAyAdhammakahAsu NaM NAyANaM NagarAI ujANAI ceiAI vaNakhaMDA rAyANo 5, ammA-piyaro samosaraNAI dhammAyariyA dhammakahAo ihaloiyaparaloiaiDDIvisesA 10, bhoyapariccAyA pavvajAo suyapariggahA tavovahANAiM pariyAgA 15, saMlehaNAo bhattapaccakkhANAiM pAovagamaNAI devalogagamaNAI sukulapaccAyAyAiM 20, puNabohilAbhA aMtakiriyAo 22 ya AghavinaMti parUvijati daMsijati nidaMsijati uvdNsirjti| dvAdazAMga kA chaThA aMga jJAtAdharmakathA kyA hai? isameM kyA-kyA varNana hai? samavAyAMga sUtra 263 Ganipittak

Page #338
% %% % %%%%%%%%% %%%%%%%%% %%% %%% %% IAn jJAtAdharmakathA meM jJAta (udAharaNa rUpa) meghakumAra prabhRti puruSoM ke 1. nagara, 2.udyAna, 3. caitya, 4. vanakhaNDa, 5. rAjA, 6. mAtA-pitA, 7. samavasaraNa, 8. dharmAcArya, 9. dharmakathA, 10. ihalaukika* pAralaukika Rddhi-vizeSa, 11. bhoga-parityAga, 12. pravrajyA, 13. zruta parigraha, 14. tapa upadhAna, 15. OM dIkSA paryAya, 16. saMlekhanA, 17. bhakta pratyAkhyAna, 18. pAdapopagamana, 19. devaloka-gamana, 20. sukula meM punarjanma, 21. punaH bodhilAbha, 22. anta kriyAe~ kahI gaI haiN| inakI prarUpaNA kI gaI hai| darzana, nidarzana aura upadarzana kiyA gayA hai| What the sixth canon of twelve canons "Gyata Dharam Katha" is? What is described in it? In Gyata Dharam Katha, about the well known persons begin with Megh Kumar has been stated, expounded, shown, instructed and displayed such as :1. Cities, 2. Garden, 3. Chaitya, 4. Forests, 5. Kings, 6. Mother-Father, 7. Religious Assembly, 8. Religious dialogue, 9. Religious discourse, 10. Extra ordinary wealth of this world and of metaphysical world, 11. Renunciation of enjoyments, 12. Conservation, 13. Shrut possessiveness, 14. Adopting the penance, 15. Ascetic mode, 16. Samlekhana, 17. Restraint of food, 18. Padopagaman (to lay down in immovable state), 19. Voyage to Devloka, 20. Re-incarnation in religious family, 21. Regain of cognition, 22. Final activities. * 531-nAyAdhammakahAsu NaM pavvaiyANaM viNaya-karaNa-jiNasAmisAsaNavare saMjamapaiNNapAlaNadhii-mai-vavasAyadubbalANaM 1, tavaniyama-tavovahANa-raNa-duddhara-bharabhaggANisahaya-NisiTThANaM 2, ghora-parIsaha-parAjiyANaM'sahapAraddha-ruddhasiddhAlaya-mahaggAniggayANaM 3, visayasuha-tuccha-AsAvama-dosamucchiyANaM 4, virAhiya-caritta-nANa-dasaNaaiguNa-vivihappayAra-nissArasunnayANaM 5, saMsAra-apAra-dukkhaduggai-bhavaviviha-paraMparAMpavaMcA 6, dhIrANa ya jiyaparisaha-kasAya-seNNa-dhii-dhaNiya-saMjama-ucchAha-nicchiyANaM, ArAhiyanANa-dasaNa-carittajoga-nissalla-suddhasiddhAlaya-maggamabhimuhANaM surabhavaNavimANasukkhAiM aNovamAI bhuttUNa ciraM ca bhogabhogANi tANi divvANi mhrihaanni| tato ya kAlakkamacuyANa jaha ya puNo laddhasiddhimaggANaM aNtkiriyaa| caliyANa ya sadevamANussadhIra-karaNa-kAraNANi bodhaNa-aNusAsaNANi guNa-dosa drisnnaanni| diTuMte paccaye ya soUNa logamuNiNo jaha ya ThiyAsAsaNammi jara-maraNa-nAsaNakare ArAhiasaMjamA ya suralogapaDiniyattA oventi jaha sAsayaM sivaM savvadukkhamokkhaM, ee aNNe ya evamAiatthA vitthareNa y| jJAtAdharmakathA meM pravrajita puruSoM ke vinaya-karaNa-pradhAna, pravara jina-bhagavAna ke zAsana kI saMyamapratijJA ke pAlana karane meM jinakI dhRti, mati aura vyavasAya yAni puruSArtha durbala haiM tapazcaraNa kA niyama / gaNi-piTaka *264 Samvayang Sutra

Page #339
% %%%%%%%%%%%% %%%%% %%%% % %% % %%% %%%% aura tapa kA paripAlana karane rUpa raNa (yuddha) ke durdhara bhAra ko vahana karane se bhagna haiM-parAGmukha ho / gae haiM, ataH atyanta azakta hokara saMyama-pAlana karane kA saMkalpa chor3a diyA hai, ghora parISahoM se parAjita ho gae haiM, ataH saMyama ke sAtha prArambha kie gae mokSa-mArga ke avaruddha ho jAne se jo | siddhAlaya ke kAraNabhUta mahAmUlya jJAnAdi se patita haiM, jo indriyoM ke tuccha viSaya-sukhoM kI AzA ke | vaza hokara rAgAdi doSoM se mUrcchita ho rahe haiM, cAritra-jJAna-darzana svarUpa yati-guNoM se aura unake vividha prakAroM ke abhAva se jo sarvathA niHsAra aura zUnya haiM, jo apAra sAMsArika duHkhoM kI tathA naraka-tiryaJcAdi nAnA durgatiyoM kI bhava-paramparA ke prapaMca meM par3e haiM, aise patita puruSoM kI kathAe~ haiN| tathA jo dhIra-vIra haiM, parISahoM aura kASAyika senA ke vijetA haiM, dhairya ke dhanI haiM, saMyama meM utsAhI | aura bala-vIrya ke prakaTIkaraNa meM dRr3ha nizcayI haiM, jJAna-darzana-cAritra tathA samAdhi-yoga ke ArAdhaka haiM mithyAdarzana-mAyA-nidAnAdi zalyoM se rahita hokara zuddha-nirdoSa siddhAlaya ke mArga kI ora abhimukha haiM, aise mahApuruSoM bhI kathAe~ isa aMga meM kathita haiN| tathA jo saMyama kA paripAlana kara develoka meM | utpanna ho deva-bhavanoM va deva-vimAnoM ke anupama sukhoM ko aura divya bahumUlya, uttama bhoga-upabhogoM | * ko cira-kAla taka bhoga kara kAlakrama ke anusAra vahA~ se cyuta ho punaH yathA yogya mukti ke mArga / ko prApta kara antakriyA se samAdhimaraNa ke samaya karma-vaza vicalita ho gae haiM, unako devoM aura - manuSyoM ke dvArA dhairya dhAraNa karAne meM kAraNa bhUta, saMbodhanoM va anuzAsanoM ko, saMyama ke guNa aura saMyama se patita hone ke doSa-darzaka dRSTAntoM ko tathA pratyayoM ko arthAt bodhi ke kAraNabhUta vAkyoM ko sunakara | zuka parivrAjaka Adi laukika munijana bhI janma-maraNa kA nAza karane vAle jina zAsana meM jisa prakAra se sthita hue, unhoMne jisa prakAra se saMyama bhI ArAdhanA kI, punaH devaloka meM utpanna hue, vahA~ se / Akara manuSya ho jisa prakAra zAzvata sukha ko aura sarva du:kha-vimokSa ko prApta kiyA, unakI tathA | isI prakAra ke anya aneka mahApuruSoM kI kathAe~ isa aMga meM vistAra pUrvaka kahI gaI haiN| In Gyata Dharam Kathanga, the stories pertaining to submissive activities of consecrated people whose efforts and endeavour, sensory knowledge, courage are weak in observing the restraint vows of the Jin-Bhagwan's rule, are devoid of bearing the unbearable weight of the battles in the form of penance to be observed, who have become extrovert, hence who have left the resolution of keeping the vows up after becoming strengthless, have been defeated by frightful afflictions. They, therefore, have been lapsed from the great knowledge which is the means of attaining Sidhalaya, due to the blocking of the liberation path, started with the restoration, who are becoming faint from the vices of attachment, becoming subject in the hope of pleasure of abject pro-vice of senses, those are always zero and worthless from the attributions of conduct, knowledge and perception mode and lack of its various types, who are in the worldly affairs and entangle in birth and death cycle of various sufferings of the hell, Triyanch and mundane yonis miseries. Who are brave, who are the Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting samavAyAMga sUtra 265 Ganipittak

Page #340
% %% %% %%% %% %% % % %% % %% % %% %%% % %%% %% % conqueror of afflictions and passion's army, enriched of courage, energetic in restraint, who are determinded in menifestation of potency, who are the worshipper of knowledge, perception, conduct and activity of perfect meditation, devoid of wrong perception, deceit and Nidan stings, who are turned towards the pure and faultless path of liberation. The stories related to these great people have been narrated in this canon. And who through observing restraint, having reincarnated as the celestial beings and having enjoyed for a long period, the divine, invaluable, sublime enjoyments and repeated enjoyments and enjoyed the miraculous pleasures of the residences and celestial vehicles and descending from these celestial vehicles have deviated from the achieved path of liberation due to the effect of past Kamas at last time, of peaceful death, through Antkriya (last activity). The stories of so many great persons have been told elaborately in this canon like those who have been inspired, to hold courage, by * the gods and human beings and the causes to understand and disciplines, the parrable showing attributes of restraint and defect of fallacy from restraint and the ascetic like Shukra, the worldly monks, too, after listening the discourses about the causes of the cognition, made themselves steadfast in the rule of Jin Bhagwan who is the destroyer of the cycle of birth and death, accordingly they performed the practice of restraint, reincarnated as the celestial beings, descending from there they took birth as a human being and attained the ultimate goal of life, the eternal happiness and they annihilated their entire miseries. 532-NAyAdhammakahAsu NaM parittA vAyaNA, saMkhejA aNuogadArA, saMkhejAo paDivattIo, saMkhejA veDhA, saMkhejA silogA, saMkhejAo nijuttIo, saMkhejAo sNghnniio| ____ jJAtAdharmakathA meM parIta vAcanAe~ haiM, saMkhyAta anuyoga dvAra haiM, saMkhyAta pratipattiyA~ haiM, saMkhyAta veDha haiM, saMkhyAta zloka haiM, saMkhyAta niyuktiyA~ haiM aura saMkhyAta saMgrahaNiyA~ haiN| There are limited texts in Gyata Dharam Kathanga, Anuyog dvar are countable, Pratipattiyan are countable, Veds are samkhyata, couplets are countable, Niryuktiya and Samgrahniyan, too, are countable. 533-se NaM aMgaTThayAe chaTe aMge, do suakkhaMdhA, egUNavIsaM ajjhynnaa| te samAsao || duvihA pnnnnttaa| taM jahA-caritA ya kappiyA y| dasa dhammakahANaM vggaa| tattha NaM egamegAe dhammakahAe paMca paMca akkhAiyAsayAI, egamegAe akkhAiyAe paMca paMca uvakkhAiyAsayAI, egamegAe uvakkhAiyAe paMca paMca akkhAiya-uvakkhAiyAsayAI, evameva sappuvvAvareNaM adhuTThAo | akkhAiyAkoDIo bhavaMtIti mkkhaayaao| gaNi-piTaka Ma % % %%%%% 266 %%%%%%% Samvayang Sutra %%%% %%% %%%% Yong Yong %

Page #341
Wan yaha jJAtAdharmakathA aGgarUpa chaThA aMga hai| isameM do zrutaskandha haiM, unameM se prathama zruta-skandha ke unnIsa adhyayana haiN| ve saMkSepa meM do prakAra se kahe gae haiM, yathA - 1 - carita, 2- kalpita / isake prArambhika dasa adhyayanoM meM AkhyAyikA Adi rUpa avAntara bheda nahIM haiN| zeSa nau adhyayanoM meM se pratyeka meM pA~ca sau cAlIsa AkhyAyikAe~ kahI gaI haiN| pratyeka AkhyAyikA meM pA~ca sau upAkhyAyikAe~ aura pratyeka upAkhyAyikA meM pA~ca sau AkhyAyikA - upAkhyAyikAe~ haiN| dharma kathAoM ke daza varga haiN| unameM se eka-eka dharma kathA meM pA~ca-pA~ca sau AkhyAyikAe~ haiM, eka-eka AkhyAyikA meM pA~ca-pA~ca sau upAkhyAyikAe~ haiM, eka-eka upAkhyAyikA meM pA~ca-pA~ca sau AkhyAyikA-upAkhyAyikAe~ haiM / isa prakAra ye samasta pUrvApara se guNita hokara bAraha karor3a pacAsa lAkha hotI haiN| In the form of canons, Gyata Dharam Kathanga is sixth one. There are two sections in it in which the first section has nineteen chapters, these have been said of two types as follows :- 1. Charit, 2. Kalpit. In the first ten chapters there is no further division of Akhyayikai etc. and in the remaining nine chapters five hundred forty Akhyayikais and Uppakhyayikais are in it. There are ten classes of Dharam Kathas each. Out of which in every Dharam Katha there are five hundred Akhyayikais. In every Akhyayikai there are five hundred Uppakhyayikai, and in each Uppakhyayikai there are five hundred Akhyayikai and Uppakhyayikais. Thus, all these become twelve crore fifty lacs multiplicating each other from its beginning. 534 - egUNatIsaM uddesaNakAlA, egUNatIsaM samuddesaNakAlA, saMkhejjAiM payasahassAiM payaggeNaM paNNattA / saMkhejjA akkharA, aNaMtA gamA, anaMtA pajjavA, parittA tasA, anaMtA thAvarA, sAsayA kaDA nibaddhA nikAiyA jiNapaNNattA bhAvA Aghavijjati paNNavijjati parUvijjati nidaMsijjaMti uvadaMsijjati / se evaM AyA, se evaM NAyA, evaM viNNAyA, evaM caraNakaraNaparUvaNayA Aghavijjati / se taM NAyAdhammakahAo 6 / jJAtAdharmakathA meM unatIsa uddezana kAla haiM, unatIsa samuddezana - kAla haiM, pada - gaNanA kI apekSA se saMkhyAta hajAra pada haiM, saMkhyAta akSara haiM, ananta gama haiM, parIta trasa haiM, ananta sthAvara haiN| ye samasta zAzvata, kRta, nibaddha nikAcita, jina- prajJapta bhAva isa jJAtAdharmakathA meM kathita haiM prajJapita haiM nidarzitaupadarzita haiN| isa aMga kA adhyetA AtmA jJAtA - vijJAtA hotA hai| isa prakAra caraNa-karaNa kI prarUpaNA dvArA vastu ke svarUpa kA kathana, prajJApana, prarUpaNa, nidarzana- upadarzana kiyA gayA hai| yaha chaThe aMga jJAtA dharmakathA kA paricaya hai| Udeshan Kaals are twenty nine in Gyata Dharam Katha, twenty nine are samavAyAMga sUtra 267 Ganipittak Dan Dan Dan Dan Wan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan

Page #342
555%%%%%%% %%% %% %%%%% %%%%%%%%%%% %%% the Samudeshan Kaals, with regard the number of couplets, the couplets are countable, alphabets are countable, beginnings are infinite, movable beings are limited, immovable beings are infinite. All these eternal, Krit, Nibadh, Nikachit disposition of Lord Jina have been stated, expounded, instructed and displayed in Gyata Dharam Kathanga. The reader of this canon becomes the knower and realiser of the SELF. In this way through the propoundation of Charan-Karana the mode of the objects has been said, expounded, propounded, instructed and shown. This one is the sixth canon. ____535-se kiM taM uvAsagadasAo? uvAsagadasAsu uvAsayANaM NagarAiM ujANAiM ceiAI | vaNakhaMDA rAyANo ammA-piyaro samosaraNAI dhammAyariyA dhammakahAo ihaloiya-paraloiyaiDDivisesA, uvAsayANaM sIlavvaya-veramaNa-guNa-paccakkhANa-posahovavAsapaDivajaNayAo supariggahA tavovahANA paDimAo uvasaggA saMlehaNAo bhattapaccakkhANAiM pAovagamaNAiM devalogagamaNAI sukulapaccAyAI puNo bohilAbhA aMtakiriyAo AghavijaMti parUvijaMti daMsijati nidaMsirjati uvdNsirjti| dvAdazAMga kA saptama aMga upAsakadazA kyA hai? isameM kyA-kyA varNana hai? upAsakadazA meM upAsakoM se sandarbhita kathana kiyA gayA hai| isameM dasa upAsakoM ke 1. nagara, 2. udyAna, 3. caitya, 4. vanakhaNDa, 5. rAjA, 6. mAtA-pitA, 7. samavasaraNa, 8. dharmAcArya, 9. dharmakathAe~, 10. ihalaukika-pAralaukika Rddhi-vizeSa, 11. zIlavrata, pApa-viramaNa, guNa pratyAkhyAna, pauSadhopavAsapratipatti, 12. zruta-parigraha, 13. tapa-upadhAna, 14. gyAraha pratimA, 15. upasarga, 16. saMlekhanA, 17. bhakta pratyAkhyAna, 18. pAdapopagamana, 19. devaloka gamana, 20. sukula-pratyAgamana, 21. punaH bodhilAbha, 22. antakriyA kA kathana, prarUpaNa, darzana, nidarzana aura upadarzana kiyA gayA hai| ___What the seventh canon of twelve canons "the Upasak Dshanga" is? What has been described in it? The description, explanation, illustration and instructions in reference to the Upasakas (householders) have been done in Upasak Dshanga. These are as follows :- 1. The cities of the householders, 2. The gardens of laity, 3. Chaitya of F laity, 4. Forests of worshippers, 5. Kings of worshippers, 6. Parents of the householders, 7. Religious assemblies of householders, 8. The perceptions of the laity, 9. Religious stories of householders, 10. The extraordinary wealth of this | world and metaphysical world of householders, 11. The observation of celibacy, restraint, attributes to relinquish the sinful activities and observation of Paushadhavart, 12. Possessions of householders, 13. Penance activities of householders, 14. The eleven special vows (pratima) of the householders, gaNi-piTaka 268 %%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%% | Samvayang Sutra %% %%% %%% %% %%

Page #343
15. Afflictions of laity, 16. Samlekhana of householders, 17. Restraint of food of householders, 18. Padopagaman of householders, 19. Going to Devlokas, 20. Rebirth into the noble families, 21. Again enlightened, 22. The final activities of the householders (Antkrit). __ 536-uvAsagadasAsu NaM uvAsayANaM riddhivisemA parisA vittharadhammasavaNANi bohilAbhaabhigama-sammattavisuddhayA thirattaM mUlaguNa-uttaraguNAiyArA ThiI visesA paDimAbhigga haggahaNapAlaNA uvasaggAhiyAsaNA NiruvasaggA ya tavA ya vicittA sIlavvaya-guNa-veramaNapaccakkhANa-posahovavAsA apacchimamAraNaMtiyA ya saMlehaNA-jhosaNAhiM appANaM jaha ya bhAvaittA bahUNi bhattANi aNasaNAe ya cheaittA uvavaNNA kappavaravimANuttamesu jaha aNubhavaMti suravaravimANavara-poMDarIesu sokkhAiM aNovamAiM kameNa bhuttUNa uttamAiM tao AukkhaeNaM cuyA samANA jahA jiNamayammi bohiM ladhuNa ya saMjamuttamaM tamarayoghavippamukkA uvaiti jaha akkhayaM svvdukkhmokkhN| ete anne ya evamAiatthA vitthareNa y| . upAsakadazAMga meM upAsakoM yAni zrAvakoM kI Rddhi-vizeSa, pariSad yAni parivAra, vistRta dharmazravaNa, bodhi lAbha, dharmAcArya ke samIpa abhigamana, samyaktva kI vizuddhatA, vrata kI sthiratA, mUlaguNa va uttaraguNoM kA dhAraNa, unake aticAra, sthiti-vizeSa, pratimAoM kA grahaNa, unakA pAlana, upasargoM kA sahana yA nirupasarga-paripAlana, aneka prakAra ke tapa, zIla, vrata, guNa, veramaNa, pratyAkhyAna, pauSadhopavAsa, aura apazcima mAraNAntika saMlekhanA joSamaNA yAni sevanA se AtmA ko yathAvidhi bhAvita kara bahutase bhaktoM ko anazana tapa se chedana kara, uttama zreSTha deva-vimAnoM meM utpanna hokara, jisa prakAra ve una uttama vimAnoM meM anupama uttama sukhoM kA anubhava karate haiM, unheM bhogakara phira Ayu kA kSaya hone para cyuta hokara yAni manuSya yoni meM utpanna hokara aura jinamata meM bodhi ko prApta kara tathA uttama saMyama dhAraNa kara tamoraja ke samUha se vipramukta hokara jisa prakAra akSaya ziva-sukha ko prApta ho sarva duHkhoM se rahita hote haiM, ye samasta aura isI prakAra ke anya bhI artha, isa upAsaka-dazAMga meM savistAra varNita In Upasak Dashang householder's extraordinary wealth and powers, family, achievement of cognition through listening, going nearer to perceptors, the purity of righteousness, steadfastness in vows, acceptance of fundamental virtues and post virtues, exclusive status, observation of special vows (Pratima), tolerance of afflictions, many type of penances, celibacy, virtues, renunciation, restraint, Paushdhopvas and making ones soul capable of salvation as mentioned above and in the end through observing Samlekhna unto death, abandoning various kinds of foods through fastings, reincarnating into the supreme and excellent celestial vehicles enjoying extraordinary great happiness in these samavAyAMga sUtra 269 5Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Wei 5%%%%%%%% Ganipittak %%%%%%% %%%% %% %

Page #344
vehicles, having enjoyed and completing the life span as a celestial beings they | descending into realm of human beings, obtaining cognition into the fold of Jina, holding a restraint life, liberating from the heap of dark dust having obtained indestructive beautitutic bliss become devoid of all their miseries, these entire and such like conclusions have been narrated elaborately in Upasak Dasha canon. 537-uvAsagadasAsu NaM parittA vAyaNA, saMkhejjA aNuogadArA, saMkhejAo paDivattIo saMkhejjA veDhA, saMkhejA silogA, saMkhejAo nijjuttIo, saMkhejAo sNghnniio| ___ upAsakadazAMga meM parita vAcanAe~ haiM, saMkhyAta anuyogadvAra haiM, saMkhyAta pratipattiyA~ haiM, saMkhyAta veDha haiM, saMkhyAta zloka haiM, saMkhyAta niyuktiyA~ haiM aura saMkhyAta saMgrahaNiyA~ haiN| The texts are limited in Upasak Dasha. Anuyogdvars are countable, Pratipattiyan are countable, Veds are countable, couplets are countable, Samkhyat are Niryuktiyan and Samkhyat are Samgrahniya. 538-se NaM aMgaTThayAe sattame aMge, ege suyakkhaMdhe, dasa ajjhayaNA, dasa uddesaNakAlA, dasa samuddesaNakAlA, saMkhejjAiM payasayasahassAiM payaggeNaM pnnnnttaaii| saMkhejAiM akkharAiM, 5 aNaMtA gamA, aNaMtA pajjavA, parittA tasA, aNaMtA thAvarA, sAsayA kaDA NibaddhA NikAiyA jiNapaNNattA bhAvA AghavinaMti paNNavinaMti, parUvijaMti, nidaMsijati uvdNsijti| se evaM AyA se evaM NAyA, evaM viNNAyA, evaM caraNa-karaNa parUvaNayA aaghvijNti0| se taM uvAsagadasAo 7 / yaha upAsakadazA aMga kI apekSA saptama aMga hai| isa aMga meM eka zrutaskandha hai, daza adhyayana haiM, daza-daza uddezana-kAla aura samuddezana-kAla haiN| pada-gaNanA kI apekSA se saMkhyAta lAkha pada haiM, saMkhyAta akSara haiM, ananta gama haiM, ananta paryAya haiM, parIta trasa haiM, ananta sthAvara haiM, yaha saba zAzvata, azAzvata nibaddha nikAcita jinaprajJapta bhAva isa aMga meM kahe gae haiM, prajJApita kie gae haiM, prarUpita kie gae haiM, nidarzita upadarzita kie gae haiN| isa aMga se AtmA jJAtA-vijJAtA hotA hai| isa prakAra caraNa-karaNa kI prarUpaNA ke dvArA vastu ke svarUpa kA kathana, prajJApana, prarUpaNa, nidarzana-upadarzana kiyA jAtA hai| yaha saptama aMga upAsakadazA kA vivaraNa hai| With regards to the canons, Upasak Dasha is seventh canon. There is one section in this canon. There are ten chapters in it. It has ten Udeshan and ten Samudeshan Kaal. With regard to the couplets counting it has lac Samkhyat couplets, Countable alphabets, Beginnings are infinite, modes are infinite, movable beings are limited, Immovable beings are infinite, all these eternal, impermanent, unfounded, Nikachit Jina Bhagwan uttered dispositions have been said, propounded, expounded, instructed and shown in this canon. Thus through the narration of Charan and Karana the mode of the object has been gaNi-piTaka 270 %%%%%%%%%%%% Samvayang Sutra %%%%%%%% % %%%% %% %%

Page #345
said, propounded, expounded, instructed and shown in this canon. This one is the seventh canon. 539-se kiM taM aMtagaDadasAo? aMtagaDadasAsu NaM aMtagaDANaM NagarAI ujANAI ceiyAI vaNAiM (vaNakhaNDA) rAyA ammA-piyaro samosaraNA dhammAyariyA dhammakahA ihaloiaparaloia- + iDDivisesA bhogapariccAyA pavvajAo suyapariggahA tavovahANAiM paDimAo bahuvihAo khamA | ajjavaM mahavaM ca soaMca saccasahiyaM sattarasaviho ya saMjamo uttamaM ca baMbhaM AkiMcaNayA ciyAo samiiguttIo cev| taha appamAyajogo sajjhAyajjhANANa ya uttamANaM doNhaM pi lkkhnnaaii| pattANa ya saMjamuttamaM jiyaparIsahANaM cauvvihakammakkhayammi jaha kevalassa laMbho pariyAo jattio ya jaha pAlio muNihiM pAyovagayo ya, jo jahiM jattiyANi bhattANi | cheaittA aMtagaDo munivaro tamarayogha vippamukko mokkhasuhamaNuttaraM pttaa| ee anne ya evamAiatthA vitthareNaM pruuveii| dvAdazAMga kA aSTama aMga antakRddazA kyA hai? isameM kyA-kyA varNana hai? ___ antakRddazA meM karmoM kA anta karane vAle mahApuruSoM kA varNana kiyA gayA hai| una mahApuruSoM ke | 1. nagara, 2. udyAna, 3. caitya, 4. vana khaNDa, 5. rAjA, 6. mAtA-pitA, 7. samavasaraNa, 8. dharmAcArya, / 9. dharmakathA, 10. ihalaukika-pAralaukika Rddhi-vizeSa, bhoga parityAga, 11. pravrajyA, 12. zruta-parigraha, F/13. tapa-upadhAna, 14. aneka prakAra kI pratimAe~, 15. kSamA, 16. Arjava, 17. mArdava, 18. satya, * || 19. zauca, 20. sattaraha prakAra kA saMyama, 21. uttama brahmacarya, 22. AkiMcanya, 23. tapa, 24. tyAga, 25. samitiyoM, 26. gupliyoM Adi kA varNana hai| apramAda-yoga tathA svAdhyAya-dhyAna yoga, ina donoM | uttama mukti-sAdhanoM kA svarUpa, uttama saMyama ko prApta karake parISahoM ko sahana karane vAloM ko cAraprakAra ke ghAtikarmoM ke kSaya hone para jisa prakAra kevalajJAna kA lAbha huA, jitane kAla taka zramaNa paryAya aura kevali-paryAya kA pAlana kiyA, jina muniyoM ne jahA~ pAdapopagama-saMnyAsa kiyA, jo jahA~ jitane bhaktoM kA chedana kara antakRt munivara ajJAnAndhakAra rUpa raja ke puMja se vipramukta ho anuttara mokSa-sukha ko prApta hue, unakA aura isI prakAra ke anya aneka arthoM kA isa aMga meM savistAra prarUpaNa | kiyA gayA hai| - What the eighth canon of twelve canons "Antkrit Dasha" is? What is narrated in it? In Antkrit Dasha the description of the great persons destroyer of all their accumulated Karmas has been done as :- 1. The cities of Karma destroyer (great | persons), 2. Gardens, 3. Chaitya, 4. Forests, 5. Kings, 6. Parents (Mother & Father), 7. Religious assembly, 8. Preceptors, 9. Religious discourse, 10. Extraordinary wealth and powers pertaining to this world and metaphysical world, samavAyAMga sUtra Ganipittak % %%%% % %% % %% %%% %% % % %% % % %% %% %% % %%% % % % _271

Page #346
Wan Wan Wan Le Le Le Le Le Le Chu Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Chu Le Chu Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Le renunciation of enjoyments, 11. Initiation, 12 Shrut possessions, 13. Observance of penance, 14. Various types of special vows (Pratimas), 15. Foregiveness, 16. Straight forwardness, 17. Simplicity, 18. Truth, 19. Purity, 20. Seventeen types of restraint, 21. Supreme celibacy, 22. Akinchanya, 23. Penance, 24. Renunciation, 25. Samities (awareness), 26. Restrain of mind, body and speech (Guptiya) etc. Lazylessness (Apramat ) - activities (yoga) and activities (yoga) of self study (swadhyaya) - meditation, the mode of two supreme source of liberation, having accepted the supreme restraint tolerance of afflictions, having destroyed the four types of destructive karmas one has gained the Kewal Gyan (Omniscience), observing this ascetic life and Kewali mode, they took vows of Padopagaman (vow unto death), these monks attained the bliss of Anuttra Moksha after relinquishing the various foods and liberating from the collection of the dust in the form of darkness of ignorant. These and such other kinds of conclusions have been expounded in this canon. 540-aMtagaDadasAsu NaM parittA vAyaNA, saMkhejjA aNuogadArA, saMkhejjAo paDivattIo saMkhejjA veDhA, saMkhejjA silogA, saMkhejjAo nijjuttIo, saMkhejjAo saMgahaNIo / aMtakRt dazA meM parIta vAcanAe~ haiM, saMkhyAta anuyoga dvAra haiM, saMkhyAta pratipattiyA~ haiM, saMkhyAta veDha aura zloka haiM, saMkhyAta niyuktiyA~ haiM tathA saMkhyAta saMgrahaNiyA~ haiM / The texts are limited in Antkrit Dasha, Anuyogdvars are countable, Pratipattiyan are countable, Veds and couplets are Samkhyat, Samkhyat are Niryuktiyan and Samkhyat are Samgrahniya. 541 - se NaM aMgaTTayAe aTThame aMge, ege suyakkhaMdhe, dasa ajjhayaNA, satta vaggA, da uddesaNakAlA, dasa samuddesaNakAlA, saMkhejjAiM payasahassAiM payaggeNaM paNNattAiM / saMkhejjA akkharA, anaMtA gamA, aNaMtA pajjavA, parittA tasA, aNaMtA thAvarA, sAsayA kaMDA NibaddhA NikAiyA jiNapaNNattA bhAvA AghavijjaMti, paNNavijjaMti, parUvijjaMti, nidaMsijnaMti, uvadaMsijjati / se evaM AyA, se evaM NAyA, evaM viNNAyA, evaM caraNa-karaNaparUvaNayA Aghavijjati / se aMtagadAo 8 / aMga kI apekSA antakRt aSTama aMga hai| isa aMga meM eka zrutaskandha hai, daza adhyayana haiM, sAta varga haiM, daza-daza uddezana kAla aura samuddezana kAla haiM, pada-gaNanA kI apekSA se saMkhyAta hajAra pada haiM, saMkhyAta akSara haiM, ananta gama haiM, ananta paryAya haiM, parIta trasa haiM, ananta sthAvara haiN| ye sabhI zAzvataazAzvata nibaddha-nikAcita jina- prajJapta bhAva isa aMga meM kathita haiM, prajJapta haiM, prarUpita haiM, nidarzitaupadarzita haiN| isa aMga kA adhyetA AtmA jJAtA - vijJAtA ho jAtA hai / isa prakAra caraNa - karaNa kI gaNi-piTaka 272 Samvayang Sutra Le Le Wan Wan Wan Wan Le Le Le Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Le Le Chu Le Wan Wan

Page #347
prarUpaNA ke dvArA vastu ke svarUpa kA kathana, prajJApana, prarUpaNa, nidarzana va upadarzana kiyA gayA hai| yaha aSTama aMga antakRt dazA kA pratipAdya viSaya hai| With regard the canons, Antkrit Dasha is eighth canon. There is one section in this canon, ten chapters, seven divisions, Udeshan Kaal and | Samudeshan Kaal are ten each. According to the counting of couplets there are thousands samkhyat couplets, alphabets are countable, the beginnings are infinite, modes are infinite, the movable beings are limited and immovable beings are infinite. All these eternal, impermanent, unbounded, nikachit Jina propounded disposition have been narrated, expounded, described, instructed and shown in this canon. The reader of this canon becomes the knower and realiser of the SELF. Thus through the description of Charan-Karana the mode of the substance has been said, propounded expounded, instructed and shown in this canon. The Antkrit Dasha is the eighth canon. . 542-se kiM taM aNuttarovavAiyadasAo? aNuttarovavAiyadasAsu NaM aNuttarovavAiyANaM nagarAiM ujjANAI ceiyAiM vaNakhaMDA rAyANo ammA-piyaro samosaraNAI dhammAyariyA dhammakahAo ihaloga-paraloga-iDDivisesA bhogapariccAyA pavvajAo suyapariggahA tavovahaNAI pariyAgo paDimAo saMlehaNAo bhattapANapaccakkhANAiM pAovagamaNAI aNuttarovavAo sukulapaccAyAiM, puNo bohilAbho aMtakiriyAo ya AghavinaMti parUvijaMti daMsirjati nidaMsirjati uvdNsirjti| dvAdazAMga kA navama aMga anuttaropapAtikadazA kyA hai? usameM kyA-kyA varNana hai? anuttaropapAtikadazA meM anuttara vimAnoM meM utpanna hone vAle mahA anagAroM kA varNana hai| isameM una mahA anagAroM ke nagara, udyAna, caitya, vanakhaNDa, rAjagaNa, mAtA-pitA, samavasaraNa, dharmAcArya, dharmakathAe~, ihalaukika-pAralaukika viziSTa RddhiyA~, bhoga-parityAga, pravrajyA, zruta kA parigrahaNa, tapaupadhAna, paryAya, pratimA, saMlekhanA, bhakta-pratyAkhyAna, pAdapopagamana, anuttara vimAnoM meM utpAda, phira sukula meM janma, punaH bodhi-lAbha aura antakriyAe~ kathita haiM unakI prarUpaNA kI gaI hai| unakA darzana, nidarzana aura upadarzana karAyA gayA hai| What is the ninth canon of twelve canons "Anuttropapatik Dasha" is? What is narrated in it? There is the description of great ascetics in Anuttropapatik Dasha who took birth in the Anuttar celestial vehicles. In it the cities of those great monks, Gardens, Chaitya, Forests, Kings and ministers, Father and mother, Religious assembly, Perceptors, Religious discourses, Extraordinary wealth and powers of this world and metaphysical world, Renunciation of enjoyments, Consecration, Adopting of Shrut, Observance of penance, Modes, Special vows (Pratimas), Samlekhana, Renouncing of food intake, Padopagaman, Reincarnation into the samavAyAMga sUtra 273 Ganipittak

Page #348
Anuttar celestial vehicles after their births in a noble family, Again gaining of cognition and last activities have been described and propounded. Their perception, illustration and explanation have been narrated in it. __ 543-aNuttarovavAi yadasAsu NaM titthakarasamosaraNAiM paramamaMgala-jagahiyANi || jiNAtisesA ya bahuvisesA jiNasIsANaM ceva samaNagaNa-pavara-gaMdhahatthINaM thirajasANaM | parIsahaseNNa-riubala-pamaddaNANaM tava ditta-caritta-NANa-sammatta sAra-vivihappagAra-vittharapasatthaguNasaMjuyANaM aNagAramaharisINaM aNagAraguNANa vaNNao, uttamavaratava-visiTThaNANajogajuttANaM, jaha ya jagahiyaM bhagavao jArisA iDDivisesA devAsura-mANusANaM parisANaM pAubbhAvA ya jiNasamIvaM, jaha ya uvAsaMti, jiNavaraM jaha ya parikahati dhammaM logaguru amara- OM nara-sura-gaNANaM soUNa ya tassa bhAsiyaM avasesakammavisayavirattA narA jahA abbhuvaiti dhammamurAlaM saMjamaM tavaM cAvi bahuvihappagAraM jaha bahUNi vAsANi aNucarittA ArAhiyanANa daMsaNa-caritta| jogA jiNavayaNamaNugayamahiyaM bhAsiyA jiNavarANa hiyayeNamaNuNNettA je ya jahiM jattiyANi bhattANi cheaittA labhrUNa ya samAhimuttamajjjhANa-jogajuttA uvavannA muNivarottamA jaha aNuttaresu pAvaMti jaha aNuttaraM tatthaM visysokkhN| tao ya cuA kameNa kAhiMti saMjayA jahA ya aMtakiriyaM ee anne ya evamAiatthA vitthrenn| anuttaropapAtikadazA meM parama maMgalakArI, jagata-hitakArI tIrthaMkaroM ke samavasaraNa tathA bahuta prakAra ke ke jina-atizaya varNita haiN| tathA jo zramaNa janoM meM varagandhahastI sadRza zreSTha haiM, sthira yaza vAle haiM, OM parISaha-senArUpI zatru-bala ke mardana karane vAle haiM, tapa se dIpta haiM, jo cAritra, jJAna, samyaktva rUpa sAra vAle aneka prakAra ke vizAla prazasta guNoM se saMyukta haiM, aise anagAra maharSiyoM ke anagAra-guNoM kA anuttaropapAtika dazA meM varNana hai| atIva zreSTha tapo vizeSa se aura viziSTa jJAna-yoga se yukta haiM, jinhoMne jagat hitakArI bhagavAn tIrthaMkaroM kI jaisI parama AzcaryakAriNI RddhiyoM kI vizeSatAoM ko aura deva, asura, manuSyoM kI sabhAoM ke prAdurbhAva ko dekhA hai, ve mahApuruSa jisa prakAra jinavara ke samIpa jAkara unakI jisa prakAra se upAsanA karate haiM tathA asura, nara, suragaNoM ke lokaguru ve jinavara jisa prakAra se unako dharma kA upadeza dete haiM ve kSINa-karmA mahApuruSa unake dvArA upadiSTa dharma ko sunakara ke apane samasta kAma-bhogoM se aura indriyoM ke viSayoM se virakta hokara jisa prakAra se udAra dharma ko aura | vividha prakAra se saMyama-tapa ko svIkAra karate haiM tathA jisa prakAra se bahuta varSoM taka unakA AcaraNa karake jJAna, darzana, cAritra yoga kI ArAdhanA kara jina-vacana ke anugata yAni anukUla pUjita dharma kA dUsare bhavya jIvoM ko upadeza dekara aura apane ziSyoM ko adhyayana karAkara tathA jinavaroM kI antaraMga se ArAdhanA kara ve uttama muni jahA~ para jitane bhaktoM kA anazana ke dvArA chedana kara, samAdhi ko prApta kara aura uttama dhyAna yoga se yukta hote hue jisa prakAra se anuttara vimAnoM meM utpanna hote haiM aura vahA~ gaNi-piTaka 274 Samvayang Sutra Bu Bu Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang %%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%

Page #349
jaise anupama viSaya-saukhya ko bhogate haiM, usa sabakA anuttaropapAtika dazA meM varNana kiyA gayA hai| isake bAda vahA~ se cyuta hokara ve jisa prakAra se saMyama ko dhAraNa kara antakriyA kareMge aura mokSa ko prApta kareMge, ina sabakA tathA isI prakAra ke anya arthoM kA savistAra isa aMga meM varNana kiyA gayA hai| In Anuttropapatik Dasha there is the description of supreme auspicious, beneficial to the world the religious assembly of Ford Makers (Tirthankara) and various types of (Atishya) miraculous achievements of Jinas. And those are excellent, similar to a Vargandh Hasti (the elephant having a special odour), among ascetics, are of permanent glory, the killer of afflictions in the form of army power illuminated by penance, who are connected with the broad commendable attributes of various types of gists in the form of conduct, knowledge, righteousness, such as the ascetics and the great sage's ascetic attributions are narrated in Anuttropapatik. Who are endowed with extraordinary knowledge activity and particularly with extreme excellent penance. Those who have seen the specialities of the supreme wonderers extraordinary powers of the world's benevolent Ford Makers and manifestation of the assemblies of celestial beings, demons and human beings, going nearer to the Jinavara how these great worshippers worship the Ford Makers and how (Lok Guru) the holy teacher of gods, demons and human beings--the Ford Makers * deliver their sermons to them. They the great persons of light Karmas having heard the sermons of Ford Makers, becoming unattached to senses and sexual enjoyment accept the restraint and penance in many forms and accept the liberal religion and making the practice of these rules for many a years and $ practising the activities of knowledge, perception and conduct, preaching the other beings capable of salvation, the sermons of Jina and after teaching to their disciples and propitiating the Ford Makers with great devotion, the supreme monks, through fasting, attaining the state of supreme meditation, endowed with superior meditation activity of they reincarnated in the celestial vehicle of Anuttra heavens and there they enjoy the extraordinary luxuries and happiness, all these have been narrated in Anuttropapatik. Henceforth descending from these celestial vehicles they will be consecrated, will perform their final activities (Antkriya) and will'attain liberation. In this canon the description of all these matters and other such like conclusions have been done. 544-aNuttarovavAiyadasAsu NaM parittA vAyaNA, saMjjA aNuogadArA, saMkhejAo paDivattIo, saMkhejA veDhA, saMkhejjA silogA, saMkhejAo nijjuttIo saMkhejAo sNghnniio| ___anuttaropapAtikadazA meM parIta vAcanAe~ haiM saMkhyAta anuyoga dvAra haiM saMkhyAta pratipattiyA~ haiM, saMkhyAta 2 veDha haiM, saMkhyAta zloka haiM, saMkhyAta niyuktiyA~ haiM tathA saMkhyAta saMgrahaNiyA~ haiN| HAGENT HE 275 Ganipittak % %% %% % % %% % % %% % %% %% % % %% % % % %% % % % % % %

Page #350
The texts are limited in Anuttropapatik, Anuyog-dvars are countable, Pratipattiyan are countable, Veds are countable, Couplets are countable, Niryuktiyan are countable and Samgrahniya are countable. 545-se NaM aMgaTThayAe navame aMge, ege suyakkhaMdhe, dasa ajjhayaNA, tinni vaggA, dasa uddesaNakAlA, dasa samuddesaNakAlA, saMkhejAiM payasayasahassAiM payaggeNaM pnnnnttaaii| saMkhejANi akkharANi, aNaMtA gamA, aNaMtA pajjavA, parittA tasA, aNaMtA thAvarA, sAsayA kaDA Nibaddha NikAiyA jiNapaNNattA bhAvA AghavijaMti paNNavinaMti parUvijati nidaMsijati uvdNsijti| se evaM AyA, se evaM NAyA evaM viNNAyA, evaM caraNa-karaNaparUvaNayA 5 AghavijaMti0 / se taM aNuttarovavAiyadasAo 9 / __aMga kI apekSA anuttaropapAtika dazA navama aMga hai| isa aMga meM eka zrutaskandha hai, daza adhyayana haiM, tIna varga haiM, daza-daza uddezana-kAla aura samuddezana-kAla haiM, pada-gaNanA kI apekSA se saMkhyAta lAkha pada kahe gae haiN| isa aMga meM saMkhyAta akSara haiM, ananta gama haiM, ananta paryAya haiM, parimita trasa haiM, ananta sthAvara haiN| ye saba zAzvata, kRta, nibaddha, nikAcita, jinaprajJapta bhAva isa aMga meM kathita haiM, prajJapta haiM, prarUpita haiM, nidarzita aura upadarzita haiN| isa aMga kA adhyetA AtmA jJAtA aura vijJAtA hotA hai| isa prakAra caraNa-karaNa kI prarUpaNA ke dvArA vastu ke svarUpa kA kathana, prajJApana, prarUpaNa, nidarzana aura upadarzana kiyA jAtA hai| yaha navama aMga anuttaropapAtika dazA kA paricaya hai| In respect of the canons the Anuttropapatik Dasha is the ninth canon. There is one section, ten chapters, three division, ten Udeshan Kaal and ten Samudeshan Kaal in it. With regard to the counting of couplets Asamkhyat lac couplets have been narrated, the alphabets are countable, the beginnings are infinite, modes are infinite, movable beings are limited and immovable beings are infinite. All these eternal, experienced, unbounded, Nikachit Jina expounded dispositions are said, propounded, illustrated, instructed and shown in the canon, the reader of this canon becomes the knower and realiser of SELF. In this way through the propagation of Charan-Karana the mode of the substance has been said, propounded, expounded, instructed and shown. This Anuttropapatik Dasha is the ninth canon. 546-se kiM taM paNhAvAgaraNANi? paNhAvAgaraNesu aTThattaraM pasiNasayaM aTThattaraM apasiNasayaM adbhuttaraM pasiNApasiNasayaM vijAisayA nAga-suvannehiM saddhiM divvA saMvAyA aaghvijNti| dvAdazAMga kA dazama aMga praznavyAkaraNa aMga kyA hai? isameM kyA-kyA varNana hai? gaNi-piTaka 276 Samvayang Sutra 555555555Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu

Page #351
5555555555555555555555555555555555555 praznavyAkaraNa aMga meM eka sau ATha prazroM, eka sau ATha apraznoM aura eka sau ATha praznAprazroM kA, # vidyAoM ke atizayoM kA tathA nAgoM-suparNoM ke sAtha divya saMvAdoM kA nirUpaNa kiyA gayA hai| What is the tenth canon of twelve canons the "Prashan Vyakaran" canon is? What has been narrated in this canon? In this canon "the Prashan Vyakaran" one hundred eight questions, one hundred eight non-questions, one hundred eight questions-non questions, the Atishayas of learning and the divine dialogues with serpents have been expounded. 547-paNhAvAgaraNadasAsu NaM sasamaya-parasamaya paNNavaya-patteabuddha-vivihatthabhAsAbhAsiyANaM aisayaguNa-uvasama-NANappagAra-AyariyabhAsiyANaM vitthareNaM vIramahesIhiM | vivihavittharabhAsiyANaM ca jagahiyANaM adAgaMguTu-bAhu-asi-maNi-khoma-aicca bhAsiyANaM | vivihamahApasiNavijjA-maNapasiNa-vijA-devayapayoga-pahANa-guNappagAsiyANaM * sabbhUyaduguNappabhAva-naragaNamaivimhayakarANaM aisayamaIyakAla-samaya-dama-sama-titthakaruttamasma ThiikaraNakAraNANaM durahigama-duravagAhassa savvasavvannusammaassa abuhajaNa-vibohaNakarassa | paccakkhayapaccayakarANaM paNhANaM vivihaguNamahatthA jiNavarappaNIyA aaghvijNti| praznavyAkaraNa dazA meM svasamaya-parasamaya ke prajJApaka pratyeka buddhoM ke vividha arthoM vAlI bhASAoM dvArA kathita vacanoM kA, AmA~Sadhi Adi atizayoM, jJAnAdi guNoM aura upazama bhAva ke pratipAdaka nAnA prakAra ke AcArya-bhASitoM kA. vistAra parvaka kahe gae vIra maharSiyoM ke jagata hitakArI aneka prakAra ke vistRta subhASitoM kA, Adarza (darpaNa) aMguSTha, bAhu, asi, maNi, kSauma (vastra) aura sUrya | | Adi ke Azraya se die gae vidyA-devatAoM ke uttaroM kA isa aMga meM varNana kiyA gayA hai| aneka mahAprazna vidyAe~ vacana se hI prazna karane para uttara detI haiM, aneka vidyAe~ mana se cintita praznoM kA uttara detI haiM aneka vidyAe~ aneka adhiSThAtA devatAoM ke prayoga-vizeSa kI pradhAnatA se aneka arthoM ke 5 saMvAdaka guNoM ko prakAzita karatI haiM aura apane sadbhUta dviguNa prabhAvaka uttaroM ke dvArA jana samudAya | ko vismita karatI haiN| una vidyAoM ke camatkAroM aura satya vacanoM se logoM meM yaha dRr3ha vizvAsa utpanna hotA hai ki atIta kAla ke samaya meM dama aura zama ke dhAraka anya matoM ke zAstAoM se viziSTa jina tIrthaMkara hue haiM aura ve yathArthavAdI the, anyathA isa prakAra se satya vidyA-mantra saMbhava nahIM the, isa prakAra saMzayazIla manuSyoM ke sthirIkaraNa ke kAraNabhUta durabhigama aura duravagAha, sabhI sarvajJoM ke dvArA | || sammata, ajJa (abudha) janoM ko prabodha karane vAle, pratyakSa pratIti-kAraka praznoM ke vividha guNa aura mahAna artha vAle jinavara-praNIta uttara isa aMga meM kathita haiM, prajJApita haiM, prarUpita haiM, nidarzita aura upadarzita haiN| samavAyAMga sUtra Ganipistak Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang 277

Page #352
555555555555555555555555555555555555 In Prashan Vyakaran Dasha the discourse delivered through language of different conclusions by the enlightened ones the propounders of Swa-Samaya and Pra-Samaya, Atishaya of medicines, the utterances of different preceptors expounders of attribution of knowledge etc. and sub-sided notions, eloquently spoken elegant speech of the brave sages, for the benefit of the world, the Angushath, mirror, the arms, sword, jewels, cloths and the answers given by the intellectual gods with the help of sun etc., have been narrated in this canon. The goddess of learning gives answers through discourses when questions are asked; many learnings (vidya) give the answer of the questions pondered over by the mind. Many learnings (vidya) illuminate attributions of many conclusions of the eminence of experiment characteristics, so many worshipped deities astonish the gathering through their true bi-attributional impressive answers. Through the miracles of these learnings (vidya) and true preachings a strong belief is emerged among the people that the distinguish Ford Maker have evolved from the persons of past time who dwelt life with restraint and passionless and had belief in different ideologies and were realistic, such kind of (vidya mantra) spells learnings, otherwise, were not possible, thus, for the causes of permanency of the skeptical human beings that was hard to achieve and pains giving to make knowable to the ignorant and conformable persons by all the Omniscient, the Jinvani replied answers full of different qualities and great conclusions of directly asked questions have been said, propounded, expounded, instructed and shown in this canon. 548-paNhAvAgaraNesu NaM parittA vAyaNA, saMkhejA aNuogadArA, saMkhejjAo paDivattIo, saMkhejjA veDhA, saMkhejA silogA, saMkhejAo nijuttIo, saMkhejAo sNghnniio| praznavyAkaraNa aMga meM parIta vAcanAe~ haiM, saMkhyAta anuyoga dvAra haiM, saMkhyAta pratipattiyA~ haiM, saMkhyAta veDha haiM, saMkhyAta zloka haiM, saMkhyAta niyuktiyA~ haiM tathA saMkhyAta saMgrahaNiyA~ haiN| .. The texts are limited in Prashan Vyakaran canon. Anuyogdvars are countable, Pratipattiyan are countable, Veds are countable, couplets are countable, Niryukatiyan and Samgrahniya are countables. 549-se NaM aMgaThThayAe dasame aMge, ege suyakkhaMdhe, paNayAlIsaM uddesaNakAlA, paNayAlIsaM samuddesaNakAlA, saMkhejANi payasayasahassANi payaggeNaM pnnnnttaaii| saMkhejA akkharA, aNaMtA gamA, aNaMtA pajavA, parittA tasA, aNaMtA thAvarA, sAsayA kaDA NibaddhA NikAiyA jiNapaNNattA bhAvA AghavinaMti paNNavinaMti parUvijaMti nidaMsirjati uvdNsijti| se evaM AyA, se evaM NAyA, evaM viNNAyA, evaM caraNa-karaNaparUvaNayA aaghvijNti0| se taM paNhAvAgaraNAI 10 / gaNi-piTaka %%%% _278 %%% Samvayang Sutra %%%% %% %% % %% %%%% %%%%%%% %%%

Page #353
Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan aMga kI apekSA se praznavyAkaraNa dazama aMga hai / isa aMga meM eka zrutaskandha hai, paiMtAlIsa uddezana kAla haiM, paiMtAlIsa samuddezana kAla haiN| pada - gaNanA kI apekSA se saMkhyAta lAkha pada haiM, isa aMga meM sakhyAta akSara haiM, ananta gama haiM, ananta paryAya haiM, parIta trasa haiM, ananta sthAvara haiM, isameM zAzvata, kRta, nibaddha nikAcita, jina- prajJapta bhAva kathita haiM, prajJApita haiM, prarUpita haiM, nidarzita aura upadarzita haiN| isa aMga kA adhyetA AtmA jJAtA aura vijJAtA hotA hai / isa prakAra caraNa-karaNa kI prarUpaNA ke dvArA vastu ke svarUpa kA kathana, prajJApana, nidarzana va upadarzana kiyA jAtA hai| yaha dazama aMga prazna - vyAkaraNa kA paricaya hai| In respect of canons "Prashan Vyakaran" is tenth canon. In this canon there is one section Udeshan Kaal are forty five, Samudeshan Kaal are also forty five. With regard to the couplets there are Samkhyat lac couplets in it. The alphabets are countable, beginnings are infinite, modes are infinite, movable beings are limited and immovable beings are infinite in it. In this canon eternal, performed, unbounded, Nikachit disposition pro pounded by Jina are stated, propounded, expounded, instructed and shown. The reader of this canon becomes the knower and realiser of SELF. Thus, through the Charan-Karana the mode of the substance has been said, propounded, expounded, instructed and shown. It is the tenth 'Prashan Vyakaran Dasha' canon. 550 - se kiM taM vivAgasuyaM ? vivAgasue NaM sukkaDa - dukkaDANaM kammANaM phalavivAge Aghavijjati / se samAsao duvihe paNNatte / taM jahA- duhavivAge ceva, suhavivAge ceva, tattha NaM dasa duhavivAgANi, dasa suhavivAgANi / dvAdazAMga kA gyArahavA~ aMga vipAkasUtra kyA hai? isameM kyA-kyA varNana hai? vipAka sUtra meM sukRta yAni puNya tathA duSkRta yAni pApa karmoM kA phala -vipAka varNita hai| isa vipAka ke saMkSepa meM do prakAra kahe gae haiN| yathA 1. duHkhavipAka, 2. sukhavipAka / isa aMga meM duHkha vipAka meM dazaM adhyayana aura sukha-vipAka meM bhI daza adhyayana haiN| -- What the eleventh canon if twelve canons "Vipak Sutra" is? What is narrated in it? In brief, two types of Vipak Sutra have been mentioned : 1. Suffering Vipak, 2. Pleasure Vipak. Ten chapters of Miseries Vipak and ten chapters of Pleasure Vipak are there in it. 551 - se kiM taM duhavivAgANi ? duhavivAgesu NaM duhavivAgANaM nagarAiM ujjANAiM ceiyAiM vaNakhaMDA rAyANo ammA- piyaro samosaraNAiM dhammAyariyA dhammakahAo nagaragamaNAI saMsArapabaMdhe duhaparaMparAo ya Aghavijjati / se taM duhavivAgANi / samavAyAMga sUtra 279 Ganipittak Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Ma Ma Wan Xie Bi Wan Wan Chu Bian

Page #354
Wan ___yaha duHkhavipAka kyA hai? isameM kyA-kyA varNana hai? duHkhavipAka meM duSkRtyoM (pApoM) ke duHkha rUpa phaloM ko bhogane vAloM ke bAre meM varNana kiyA OM gayA hai| isameM duHkharUpa phala bhogane vAloM ke nagara, udyAna, caitya, vanakhaNDa, rAjA, mAtA-pitA, samavasaraNa, dharmAcArya, dharmakathAe~, (gautama svAmI kA bhikSA hetu) nagara-gamana, saMsAra-prabandhoM meM ghira kara duHkhaparamparAoM ko bhogane kA vivaraNa hai| yaha duHkha vipAka kA paricaya hai| What is the suffering Vipak? What is narrated in it? In suffering Vipak the description has been done about the sufferer beings who suffer the miseries afflicted by the fruits of their bad or dis-meritorious | Karmas (pap) as: the cities of sufferers, gardens, caitya, forests, kings, motherfather, religious assembly, preceptor, religious discussion, journey to cities, suffering series of worries surrounded by during managing the worldly affairs. This one is the suffering's Vipak. 552-se kiM taM suhavivAgANi? suhavivAgesu NaM suhavivAgANaM NagarAiM ujjANAI ceiyAI | vaNakhaMDA rAyANo ammA-piyaro samosaraNAI dhammAyariyA dhammakahAo ihaloiya-paraloiya iDDivisesA bhogaparicAyA pavvajAo suyapariggahA tavovahANAiM pariyAgA paDimAo saMlehaNAo # bhattapaccakkhANAiM pAovagamaNAI devalogagamaNAI sukulapaccAyAiM puNabohilAhA | aMtakiriyAo ya aaghviti| se taM suhvivaagaanni| sukhavipAka kyA hai? isameM kyA-kyA varNana hai? | sukhavipAka meM sukRtoM yAni puNyakarmoM ke sukharUpa phaloM ko bhogane vAloM ke bAre meM varNana kiyA F gayA hai| isameM sukRtoM ke sukha rUpa phaloM ko bhogane vAloM ke nagara, udyAna, caitya, vanakhaNDa, rAjA, E mAtA-pitA, samavasaraNa, dharmAcArya, dharmakathAe~, ihalaukika-pAralaukika Rddhi vizeSa, bhoga-parityAga, pravrajyA, zruta-parigraha tapa upadhAna, dIkSA paryAya, pratimAe~, sallekhanAe~, bhaktapratyAkhyAna, pAdapopagamana, | devaloka-gamana, sukula-pratyAgamana, punaH bodhilAbha aura unakI antakriyAe~ varNita haiN| ___What the pleasure Vipak is? What is narrated in it? In pleasure Vipak the description of the enjoyers has been made who enjoy the fruits of their good or meritorious Karmas in the pleasure mode as: the cities, enjoyers gardens, caitya, forests, kings, mother-father, religious assembly, preceptor, religious discussion, the extraordinary wealth and power pertaining to this world and metaphysical world, renunciation enjoyments, consecration, Shrut possessions, observance of pleasure, ascetic mode, special vowes (Pritman, Samalekhana restraint of food, Padopagaman, goint to celestial vehicles, reincarnation in noble families. Again gaining cognition and final activities (Antkriya). gaNi-piTaka 280 Samvayang Sutra

Page #355
%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%% %% %%%%%%%%%%% % %%%% 553-duhavivAgesu NaM pANAivAya-aliyavayaNa-corikkaraNa-paradAramehuNa-sasaMgayAe 4 mahativvakasAya-iMdiyappamAya-pAvappaoya-asuhajjhavasANasaMciyANaM kammANaM pAvagANaM pAva | aNubhAgaphalavivAgA Nirayagati-tirikkhajoNi-bahuvihavasaNa-saya-paraMparAbaddhANaM maNuyatte vi || AgayANaM jahA pAvakammaseseNa pAvagA hoMti phalavivAgA vaha-vasaNa-viNAsa-nAsA | kannuTuMguTThakara-caraNa-nahaccheyaNa jibbha-ccheaNa-aMjaNakaDaggidAha-gayacalaNa-malaNa-phalANaF ullaMvaNa-sUlalayA-lauDa-laTThi-bhaMjaNa-tausIsagatatattella-kalakala-ahisiMcaNa-kuMbhipAga| kaMpaNa-thirabaMdhaNa-veha-vajjha-kattaNa-patibhaya-kara-karapallIvaNAdi-dAruNANi dukkhANi aNovamANi bahuvivihaparaMparANubaddhA Na muccaMti paavkmmvlliie| aveyaittA hu Natthi mokkho | taveNa dhiidhaNiyabaddhakaccheNa soheNaM tassa vAvi hujjaa| du:khavipAka ke prANAtipAta, asatya vacana, steya, para-dAra-maithuna, sasaMgatA, tIvra kaSAya, indriya* viSaya sevana. pramAda. pApa-prayoga aura azabha adhyayavasAyoM se saMcita pApakarmoM ke una pAparUpa anabhAga phala-vipAkoM kA varNana kiyA gayA hai jinheM narakagati, tathA tiryag yoni meM aneka prakAra se zatAdhika OM saMkaToM kA sAmanA karanA par3atA hai, yAni bhoganA par3atA hai| vahA~ se nikalakara manuSya bhava meM Ane para 5 bhI jIvoM ko pApa-karmoM ke zeSa rahane se aneka pAparUpa azubha phala vipAka bhogane par3ate haiN| yathA - 2 1. vadha yAni daNDa Adi se tAr3ana, 2. vRSaNa-vinAza arthAt napuMsakIkaraNa, 3. nAsA-karttana, 4. karNaF karttana, 5. oSTha-chedana, 6. aMguSThachedana, 7. hastakartana, 8. caraNa-chedana, 9. nakhachedana, 10. jihvA* chedana, 11. aMjana-dAha, 12. kaTAgnidAha, 13. hAthI ke pairoM tale zarIra ko kucalavAnA, 14. pharase Adi se zarIra ko phAr3anA, 15. rassiyoM se bA~dha kara vRkSoM para laTakAnA, trizUla-latA, lakuTa aura * lakar3I se zarIra ko bhagna karanA, 16. tapta kar3akar3Ate rAMgA, sIsA va tela se zarIra kA abhisiMcana karanA, 17. kumbhI yAni loha-bhaTTI meM pakAnA, 18. zItakAla meM zarIra para kaMpakaMpI paidA karane vAlA ati zItala jala DAlanA, 19. kASTha Adi meM paira pha~sAkara dRr3hatA se bA~dhanA, 20. bhAle Adi zastroM se - chedana-bhedana karanA, 21. varddhakarttana yAni zarIra kI camar3I (khAla) udher3anA, 22. ati bhaya-kAraka |* El kara pradIpana yAni vastra lapeTakara aura zarIra para tela DAlakara donoM hAthoM meM agni lagAnA Adi ati dArUNa daHkha bhognaa| aneka bhava-paramparA meM ba~dhe hae pApI jIva pApakarma rUpI vallI ke daHkharUpa phaloM : | ko bhoge binA nahIM chUTate haiN| kyoMki karmoM ke phaloM ko bhoge binA nahI chUTate haiN| kyoMki karmoM ke phaloM ko bhoge binA una se mukti nahIM miltii| hA~, citta-samAdhi rUpa dhairya ke sAtha dRr3ha saMkalpita E hokara jo tapa karatA hai usake pApakarmoM kA bhI zodhana ho jAtA hai| The killing of beings, telling lies, stealing, sexual intercourse with other's wife, Sasangata, very acute passions, enjoy the province of severe inertia, sinful activities and demeritoreous Karmas accumulation through inauspicious Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming f f$ Shou FTing Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting FfHua samavAyAMga sUtra 281 Ganipittak Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu %%%%%%

Page #356
endeavours and its sinful sub-division (fruits of Karma) of sorrow have been described in it. The description of the beings who have to suffer more than hundred agonies of the hell and Triyanch Yoni is done in it. Coming out of these yonis and reincarnated as human beings. They will have to suffer the inauspicious fruits of sinful activities which are not suffered so far they are as : 1. Killing i.e. beating with stick, 2. Bull-deteriortation the impotency of Ox, 3. Nose piercing, 4. ears piercing, 5. lips cut, 6- piercing of * thumb, 7. chopping the hands, 8. feet piercing, 9. nail piercing, 10. tongue cut, 11. eyes fire kataagni fire, 12. to get the body stamped under this' elephant feet, 13. to goad the body with spear, 14. Hanging on trees tying up with ropes, 15. to chop the body into pieces with trident and log of wood, 16. to pour boiled oil, lead and zink on the body, 17. to boil in iron furnace, 18. to pour too cold water in the season of winter that produces shivering, 19. to tie strongly clinching into wood, 20. to cut into pieces with spears like weapons, 21. to stripe of the skin, 22. After wrapping clothes and pouring oil on both the hands to burn the frightful fire. To suffer the acute agonizing miseries. So many sinful beings, bounded in many birth and death series, do not escaped without suffering painful fruits of the sinful Karmas, because one can't attain liberation without suffer the fruits of sinful activities. But, one who performs penance with strong resolution through perseverance in the mode of cit-samadhi (perfect meditation state) gets his inauspicious deeds purified. 554-etto ya suhavivAgesu NaM sIla-saMjama-niyama-guNa-tavovahANesu sAhUsu suvihiesu aNukaMpAsayappaoga-tikAlamai visuddha-bhatta-pANAI payayamaNasA hiya-suha-nIsesa-tivva pariNAma-nicchiya maI payacchiUNaM paogasuddhAiM jaha ya nivvatteti u bohilAbhaM jaha ya | parittIkareMti nara-naraya-tiriya-suragamaNa-vipulapariyaTTa-arati-bhaya-visAya-soga micchattaselasaMkaDaM aNNANatamaMdhakAra-cikkhillasuduttAraM jarA-maraNa-joNisaMkhubhiyacakkavAlaM solasakasAya-sAvaya-payaMDacaMDaM aNAiaM aNavadaggaM saMsArasAgaramiNaM jaha ya NibaMdhati AugaM suragaNesu, jaha ya aNubhavaMti suragaNavimANasokkhANi annovmaanni| tato ya kAlaMtare cuANaM iheva naralogamAgayANaM Au-vapu-puNNa-rUpa-jAti-kula-jamma-Arogga-buddhi-mehAvisesA * 5 mitta-jaNa-sayaNa-dhaNa-dhaNNa-vibhava-samiddhasAra-samudayavisesA bahuvihakAmabhogubbhavANa sokkhANa suhavivAgottamesu annuvry-prNpraannubddhaa| asubhANaM subhANaM ceva kammANaM bhAsiA bahuvihA vivAgA vivAgasuyammi bhagavayA / jiNavareNa saMvegakaraNatthA, annevi ya evamAiyA bahuvihA vitthareNaM atthapavaNayA aaghviti| gaNi-piTaka %%% %%%% --282 %%%%% %%%% Samvayang Sutra %%%%%% %% % %%%% % %%

Page #357
%% % %%% %%%%%% %%%%% %% %%%% %%% %%% %%% %%% sukhavipAkoM kA varNana isa prakAra se nirUpita hai jo zIla, saMyama, niyama, guNa aura tapa meM saMlagna / haiM, jo apane AcAra kA bhalI-bhA~ti pAlana karate haiM, aise sAdhujanoM meM aneka prakAra kI anukampA kA prayoga karate haiM, unake prati tInoM hI kAloM meM vizuddha buddhi rakhate haiM yAni yati-janoM ko AhAra dUMgA, | yaha vicAra karake jo harSa kA anubhava karate haiM, AhAra dete samaya aura dene ke pazcAt bhI harSita rahate haiM unako ati sAvadhAna mana se hitakAraka, sukhakAraka, niHzreyasakAraka uttama zubha pariNAmoM se prayoga zuddha bhakta-pAna dete haiM, ve manuSya jisa prakAra puNya karma kA upArjana karate haiM, bodhi-lAbha ko prApta * hote haiM tathA nara, nAraka, tiryaMca evaM devagati-gamana sambandhI aneka parAvartanoM ko parIta karate haiM tathA jo arati, bhaya, vismaya, zoka aura mithyAtva rUpa zaila yAni parvata se saMkIrNa haiM, gahana ajJAnaandhakArarUpa kIcar3a se paripUrNa haiM tathA isase paripUrNa hone se jisakA pAra utaranA ati kaThina hai, jisakA cakravAla jarA, maraNa yonirUpa magaramacchoM se kSobhita ho rahA hai, jo anantAnubandhI Adi solaha kaSAya rUpa zvApadoM yAni khUkhAra hiMsaka-prANiyoM se ati pracaNDa hai, evaM bhayaMkara hai, aise anAdi ananta isa saMsAra-sAgara ko ve jisa prakAra pAra karate haiM aura jisa prakAra deva-gaNoM meM Ayu bAMdhate-devAyu kA baMdha karate haiM tathA jisa prakAra sura-gaNoM ke anupama vimAnotpanna sukhoM kA anubhava karate haiM, isake bAda kAlAntara meM vahA~ se cyuta hokara isI manuSya loka meM Akara dIrgha Ayu, paripUrNa zarIra, uttama rUpa, jAti-kula meM janma lekara Arogya, buddhi, medhA-vizeSa se sampanna hote haiM, mitrajana-svajana, dhana5 dhAnya aura vaibhava se samRddha evaM sArabhUta sampadA ke samUha se saMyukta hokara bahuta prakAra ke kAma-bhoga janita, sukha-vipAka se prApta uttama sukhoM kI avicchinna paramparA se paripUrNa rahate hue sukhoM ko bhogate | haiN| aisa puNyazAlI jIvoM kA isa sukha vipAka meM nirUpaNa kiyA gayA hai| isa prakAra azubha-zubha karmoM ke aneka prakAra ke vipAka isa vipAka sUtra meM bhagavAn jinendradeva ne sAMsArika prANiyoM ko saMvega utpanna karane ke lie kahe haiN| isI prakAra se anya bhI bahuta prakAra kI | artha-prarUpaNA vistAra pUrvaka isa aMga meM kI gaI hai| Pleasure fruits of Karma (Sukh Vipak) has been described as under one wil who is indulged in celibacy, restraints, code of conduct, virtues and penance, who observes meticulously his conduct, the persons like it use their compassion in different ways. They keep their intellect, all the three times, pure towards them i.e. I will give alms to the monk, they feel pleasure in thinking so, they feel pleasure at time of food donation and after donating the meal. Experienced with beneficial, joyful, beatitutic, sublime auspicious conclusions through full attentive mind they give pure food and water to them. So these people earn the auspicious karma, gain cognition, and limit their various transformations related to births in the realms of gods, plant and animal, hellish beings and human beings, and who crosses the mountains in the mode of apathy, fear, dismay, grief and wrong faith, i.e., mixed together as the mountains, filled with dense samavAyAMga sUtra 283 Ganipittak

Page #358
Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan ignorant and dark form of mud, and it is too difficult to cross it because of this dense mud and its cycle in the form of birth and death is being disturbed by the crocodiles, and which are very much fear-some from the blood thirsty violent beings, i.e., sixteen Anantanubandh ( dense) passions, it is terrible, how will they cross this beginningless infinite mundane ocean and how will they bind the life span of celestial beings and experience the unique pleasures after taking birth into celestial vehicles of gods. Henceforth after completing their age of the gods descending from there coming in the world of human beings obtaining long life span, strong and healthy physique, excellent features and taking birth into a noble creed and clan become abundant in health, intellect, wisdom, and endowed abundantly with friends, relatives, wealth and grandeur & having joined with the group of essential possessions enjoy many sorts of sexual enjoyments, pleasures fulfilled with the continuous series of joys obtained through pleasure giving Karmas. The description of such fortunate beings in the Sukh Vipak (pleasure going Karmas) is made. Thus, Bhagwan Jinendra Deva has stated various types of auspicious and inauspicious fruits of karmas to bring about the religious activities in the beings in this Sutra. So the other many different kinds of conclusions, narrations have been done in the canon. 555 - vivAgasuyassa NaM parittA vAyaNA, saMkhejjA aNuogadArA, saMkhejjAo paDivattIo, saMkhejjA veDhA, saMkhejA silogA, saMkhejjAo nijjuttIo saMkhejjAo saMgahaNIo / vipAkasUtra kI parIta vAcanAe~ haiM, saMkhyAta anuyoga dvAra haiM, saMkhyAta pratipattiyA~ haiM, saMkhyAta veDha haiM, saMkhyAta zloka haiM, saMkhyAta niryuktiyA~ haiM aura saMkhyAta saMgrahaNiyA~ haiN| The texts are limited of Vipak Sutra. Anuyoga-dwars are countable, Pratipattiyan are countable, Veds, Couplets, Niryuktiyas and Samgrahniyas are countable. 556-se NaM aMgaTTayAe ekkArasame aMge, vIsaM ajjhayaNA, vIsaM uddesaNakAlA, vIsaM samuddesaNakAlA, saMkhejjAiM payasayasahassAiM payaggeNaM paNNattAiM / saMkhejjANi akkharANi, anaMtA gamA, aNaMtA pajjavA, parittA tasA, aNaMtA thAvarA, sAsayA kaDA NibaddhA NikAiyA jiNapaNNattA bhAvA AghavijjaMti, paNNavijjati paruvijjaMti nidaMsijjati uvadaMsijjati / se evaM AyA, se evaM NAyA, evaM viNNAyA, evaM caraNa-karaNaparUvaNayA AghavijjaMti- / se taM 11 / vivAga aMga kI apekSA se yaha vipAka sUtra gyArahavA~ aMga hai / isa aMga meM bIsa adhyayana haiM, bIsa uddezana gaNi-piTaka 284 Samvayang Sutra Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Wan Wan Wan Wan Le Le Le Le Wan Wan

Page #359
%%%%%%%%%%%%% %% %%%%%%%%%%%% %%%%%% | kAla haiM, bIsa hI samuddezana kAla haiM, pada-gaNanA kI apekSA se saMkhyAta lAkha pada haiM, saMkhyAta akSara ma haiM ananta gama haiM ananta paryAya haiM parIta trasa haiM ananta sthAvara haiN| isameM zAzvata, kRta, nibaddha, nikAcita | bhAva kathita haiM, prajJApita haiM, prarUpita haiM, nidarzita aura upadarzita haiN| isa aMga kA adhyetA AtmA jJAtA aura vijJAtA hotA hai| isa prakAra caraNakaraNa kI prarUpaNA ke dvArA vastu ke svarUpa kA kathana, prajJApana, nidarzana-upadarzana kiyA jAtA hai| yaha gyArahavA~ vipAka sUtra aMga hai| In respect of canons the Vipak Sutra is eleventh canon. In this canon there are twenty chapters, twenty Udeshen Kaal, twenty Samudeshan Kaal. With regard to the number of couplets there are Samkhyat lac couplets. Alphabets are countable, the beginnings are infinite, the modes are infinite, the mobile beings are limited, the stationary are infinite. The eternal, performed, unbounded, nikacit dispositions are said, propounded, expounded, instructed and shown in this canon. The reader of this canon becomes known and realizer of SELF. Thus, through the description of Charan and Karan the mode of substance has been stated, propounded, instructed and illustrated in it. This one is the eleventh canon in the name of Vipak Sutra. 557-se kiM taM diTThivAe? diTThivAe NaM savvabhAvaparUvaNayA aaghvijNti| se samAsao | paMcavihe paNNatte, taM jahA-parikammaM suttAiM puvvagayaM aNuogo cuuliyaa| ___ yaha dRSTivAda aMga kyA hai? isameM kyA-kyA varNana hai? dRSTivAda aMga meM sarva bhAvoM kI prarUpaNA nirUpita hai| saMkSepa meM usake pA~ca prakAra kahe gae haiN| 4 * 1. parikarma, 2. sUtra, 3. pUrvagata, 4. anuyoga, 5. cuulikaa| What the canon "Drishthivad is? What is narrated in it? In 'Drishthivad canon' the propagation of entire dispositions has been 95 propounded. In brief, its five types have been narrated as : 1. Parikarma, 2. Sutra, 3. Poorvagata, 4. Anuyoga, 5. Chulika. 558-se kiM taM parikamme ? parikamme sattavihe paNNatte, taM jahA-siddhaseNiyAparikamme maNussaseNiyAparikamme puTuseNiyAparikamme ogAhaNaseNiyAparikamme uvasaMpajjaseNiyAparikamme vippajahaseNiyAparikamme cuaacuasenniyaaprikmme| parikarma kyA hai? parikarma ke sAta prakAra kahe gae haiN| yathA - 1. siddha zreNikA-parikarma, 2. manuSya zreNikA parikarma, 3. pRSThazreNikA parikarma, 4. avagAhanazreNikA parikarma, 5. upasaMpadyazreNikA parikarma, || 6. viprajahatazreNikA parikarma, 7. cyutAcyutazreNikA prikrm| samavAyAMga satra 285 Ganipittak

Page #360
% %%% %%%% %%%%% %% %%% %%%%% %%%%% %% What is Parikarma? Parikarmas have been said of seven types as : 1. Sidhshrenika Parikarma, 2. Human beings Shrenika-Parikarma, 3. Prishath-shrenika Parikarma, 4. Avagahana-shernika Parikarma, 5. Upsampadya-shrenika Parikarma, 6. Viprajahat-shrenika Parikarma, 7. Chayut-achayuta-shrenika Parikarma. 559-se kiM taM siddhaseNiyAparikamme? siddhaseNiAparikamme coddasavihe paNNatte, taM jahA-mAuyApayANi egaTThiyapayANi pAdo?payANi AgAsapayANi keubhUyaM rAsibaddhaM egaguNaM duguNaM tiguNaM keubhUyapaDiggaho saMsArapaDiggaho naMdAvattaM siddhbddhN| se taM siddhsenniyaaprikmme| siddha zreNikA parikarma kyA hai? siddha zreNikA parikarma ke caudaha prakAra kahe gae haiN| yathA - | 1. mAtR pada parikarma, 2. ekArthaka pada parikarma, 3. artha pada parikarma, 4. pATha parikarma, 5. AkAzapada parikarma, 6. ketubhUta parikarma, 7. rAzibaddha parikarma, 8. ekaguNa parikarma, 9. dviguNa parikarma, 10. triguNa parikarma, 11. ketubhUta pratigraha parikarma, 12. saMsAra-pratigraha parikarma, 13. nandyAvarta parikarma, 14. siddha buddha prikrm| yaha saba siddha zreNikA parikarma hai| What is Sidh-shrenika Parikarma? Fourteen types of Sidh-shrenika Parikarma have been said as : 1. Bhatrikapada Parikarma, 2. Ekarth-pada Parikarma, 3. Arth-pada Parikarma, 4. Patha Parikarma, 5. Akash-pada Parikarma, 6. Ketubhoot Parikarma, 7. Rashi-badha Paikarma, 8. Ekguna Parikarma. 9. Dviguna Parikarma, 10. Triguna Parikarma, || 11. Ketubhoot Pratigrah Parikarma, 12. Samsar Pratigrah Parikarma, 13. Nandyavart Parikarma, and 14. Sidh-Baadha Parikarma. 560-se kiM taM maNussaseNiyAparikamme? maNussaseNiyAparikamme coisavihe pnnnntte| | taM jahA-tAI ceva mAuApayANi jAva naMdAvattaM mnnussbddhN| se taM mnnusssenniyaaprikmme| ___manuSyazreNikA parikarma kyA hai? manuSya zreNikA-parikarma caudaha prakAra ke kahe gae haiN| yathA - pUrvokta mAtRkA pada se lekara nandyAvarta taka tathA manuSya baddha prikrm| yaha saba manuSya zreNikA parikarma hai| ___ What is Manushya-shrenika Parikarma? Manushya-shrenika Parikarmas have been said of fourteen types as : from above mentioned Matrikapada to Nandyavarta and Manushya-badha Parikarma. 561-avasesA parikammAI puTThAiyAiM ekkArasavihAI pnnttaaii| icceyAI satta parikammAI sasamaiyAI, satta AjIviyAI, cha caukkaNaiyAiM, satta teraasiyaaii| evAmeva sapuvvAvareNaM satta parikammAI tesIti bhvNtiitimkkhaayaaiN| se taM prikmmaaiN| gaNi-piTaka ___286 Samvayang Sutra Ming Ming Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting

Page #361
zreNikA parikarma se lekara zeSa parikarma gyAraha-gyAraha prakAra ke kahe gae haiN| pUrvokta sAtoM parikarma | svasAmayika haiM arthAt jaina mata ke anusAra haiM sAta AjIvika mata ke anusAra haiM chaha parikarma catuSkanaya * vAloM ke mata ke anusAra haiM tathA sAta parikarma trairAzika mata ke anusAra haiN| isa prakAra ye sAtoM parikarma * | pUrvApara bhedoM kI apekSA tirAsI hote haiN| ye saba parikarma haiN| Beginning from Prishatha Shrenik Parikarman the remaining Parikarmas are of eleven types each. Above said first seven Parikarma belong to Swa-samay, i.e. according to the Jainism, the next seven parikarma are of Ajeevika faith, Six Parikarmas are according to the faith of Chatushak naya. Seven Parikarmas are based on Trai-rashik faith. Thus, with regards to the pre and post divisions of all these seven Parikarmas the total number of these parikarmas are eighty three. 562-se kiM taM suttAiM? suttAiM aTThAsIti bhvNtiitimkkhaayaaiN| taM jahA-ujugaM | | pariNayApariNayaM bahubhaMgiyaM vippaccaiyaM [vina (ja) yacariyaM] aNaMtaraM paraMparaM samANaM sNjuuhN| F(mAsANaM.) saMbhinnaM ahAccayaM (ahavvAyaM) sovatthi (vattaM) NaMdAvattaM bahulaM puTThApuDhe viyAvattaM / | evaMbhUyaM duAvattaM vattamANappayaM samabhirUDhaM savvao bhadaM paNAmaM (paNNAsaM) dupaDiggahaM icceyAI | vAvIsaM suttAiM chiNNacheaNaiAI sasamaya-suttaparivADIe, icceAI vAvIsaM suttAI | achinnache yanaiyAI AjIviyasuttaparivADIe, icceAI vAvIsaM suttAiM tikaNaiyAI terAsiyasuttaparivADIe, icceAI vAvIsaM suttAiM caukkaNaiyAiM ssmysuttprivaaddiie| evAmeva sapuvvAvareNa aTThAsIti suttAiM bhvNtiitimkkhyaaii| se taM suttaaii| sUtra kyA hai? sUtra aThAsI prakAra ke kahe gae haiN| yathA - 1. Rjuka sUtra, 2. pariNatApariNata sUtra, 3. bahubhaMgika sUtra, 4. vijayacarcA sUtra, 5. anantara sUtra, 6. parampara sUtra, 7. samAna (samAnasa) sUtra, 8. saMjUha-saMyUtha (jUha) sUtra, 9. saMbhinna sUtra, 10. ahAccaya sUtra, 11. sauvastika sUtra, 12. nandyAvarta sUtra, 13. bahula sUtra, 14. pRSTApRSTa sUtra, 15. vyAvRtta sUtra, 16. evaMbhUta sUtra, 17. dvayAvartta sUtra, 18. * vartamAnAtmaka sUtra, 19. samabhirUr3ha sUtra, 20. sarvatobhadra sUtra, 21. paNAma (paNNAsa) sUtra, 22. duSpratigraha sUtra / ye bAIsa sUtra svasamaya sUtra paripATI se chinacchedanayika haiN| ye hI bAIsa sUtra AjIvika sUtra paripATI se acchinna chedanayika haiN| ye hI bAIsa sUtra trairAzika sUtra paripATI se trikanayika haiM tathA ye hI bAIsa sUtra svasamaya sUtra paripATI se catuSkanayika haiN| isa prakAra ye samasta pUrvApara bheda milakara aThAsI sUtra hote haiN| yaha sUtra nAma kA dUsarA bheda hai| What is Sutra? Sutras have been stated of eighty eight types as: 1. Rizuk Sutra, 2. ParinataParinat Sutra, 3. Bahubhangik Sutra, 4. Vijay Charca Sutra, 5. Anautar Sutra 6. Parampar Sutra, 7. Saman (samanas) Sutra, 8. Samjubh-Samyuth (Juhu) Sutra, 9. Sambhin Sutra, 10. Ahachchaya Sutra, 11. Sauvanstik Sutra, samavAyAga sUtra 287 %%%% %%%%%%%%%%%%% Ganipittak %% %%%% 15 %% %% %%% %%

Page #362
Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Di 5Qi 12. Nandyavart Sutra, 13. Bahul Sutra, 14, Prishth-aprishtha Sutra, 15. Vyakrit Sutra, 16. Aivambhoot Sutra, 17. Dvayavart Sutra, 18. Vartmanatamak Sutra, 19. Sambhirudh Sutra, 20. Sarvatobhadra Sutra, 21. Pannam (pannas) Sutra, 22. Yushpratigraha Sutra, These twenty two sutras are Swa-Samaya Sutras according to tradition these are Chhinac chhedanayik. According to the tradition of Ajeevika Sutras these twenty two sutras are called 'Achhinachchhedanayika Sutras'. According to the tradition of Trerashik Sutra these twenty two Samayan are 'Chatashak Nayika Sutras'. Thus all these sutras become eighty eight. This one is the second division of Sutra-nama. 563-se kiM taM puvvagayaM? puvvagayaM cauddasavihaM pannattaM, taM jahA-uppAyapuvvaM aggeNIyaM | vIriyaM atthinatthippavAyaM nANappavAyaM saccappavAyaM AyappavAyaM kammappavAyaM paccakkhANappavAyaM vijANuppavAyaM abaMjhappavAyaM pANAuppavAyaM kiriyAvisAlaM logabindusAraM 14 / yaha pUrvagata kyA hai? isameM kyA-kyA varNana hai? ___pUrvagata caudaha prakAra ke kahe gae haiN| yathA - 1. utpAda pUrva, 2. agrAyaNI pUrva, 3. vIryapravAdapUrva, | 4. astinAstipravAda pUrva, 5. jJAna pravAda pUrva, 6. satyapravAda pUrva, 7. AtmapravAda pUrva, 8. karmapravAda pUrva, 9. pratyAkhyAna pravAda pUrva, 10. vidyAnupravAdapUrva, 11. abandhyapUrva, 12. prANAyupUrva, 13. kriyAvizAla | pUrva, 14. loka-bindusAra puurv| What this Poorvagata is? What has been narrated in it? Poorvagata has been said of fourteen types as : 1. Utpad Poorva, 2. Agrayani Poorva, 3. Viryapravad Poorva, 4. Astinasti Pravad Poorva, 5. Gyan Pravad Poorva, 6. Satya Pravad Poorva, 7. Atama Pravad Poorva, 8. Karam Pravad Poorva, 9. Pratyakhyan Pravad Poorva, 10. Vidyanupravad Poorva, 11. Abandhya Poorva, 12. Pranayu Poorva, 13. Kriyavishal Poorval, and 14. Lokbindusar Poorva. 564-uppAyapuvvassa NaM dasa vatthU pnnnnttaa| cattAri cUliyAvatthU pnnnnttaa| aggeNiyassa ke NaM puvvassa coddasa vatthU, vArasa cUliyAvatthU pnnnnttaa| vIriyappavAyassa NaM puvvassa aTTha vatthU / aTTha culiyAvatthU pnnnnttaa| atthiNatthippavAyassa NaM puvvassa aTThArasa vatthU dasa cUliyAvatthU / pnnnnttaa| nANappavAyassa NaM puvvassa bArasa vatthU pnnnnttaa| saccappavAyassa NaM puvvassa do vatthU pnnnnttaa| AyappavAyassa NaM puvvassa solasa vatthU pnnnnttaa| kammappavAyapuvvassa NaM tIsaM vatthU pnnnnttaa| paccakkhANassa NaM puvvassa vIsaM vatthU pnnnnttaa| vijjANuppavAyassa NaM puvvassa pannarasa vatthU pnnnnttaa| abajhassa NaM puvvassa bArasa vatthU pnnnnttaa| pANAussa NaM puvvassa terasa vatthU pnnnnttaa| kiriyAvisAlassa NaM puvvassa tIsaM vatthU pnnnnttaa| logabindusArassa NaM puvvassa paNavIsaM vatthU pnnnnttaa| gaNi-piTaka 288 Samvayang Sutra Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu

Page #363
Xin Shi Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan caudaha pUrvoM ke adhikAra Adi kA varNana isa prakAra se hai / utpAda pUrva kI daza vastu yAni daza adhikAra haiM aura cAra cUlikAvastu haiM / agrAyaNIya pUrva kI caudaha vastu aura bAraha - cUlikA vastu haiN| vIrya pravAda pUrva kI ATha vastu aura ATha cUlikA vastu haiN| astinAstipravAda pUrva kI aThAraha vastu aura daza cUlikA vastu haiM / jJAna pravAda pUrva kI bAraha vastu haiM / satya pravAda pUrva kI do vastu haiN| AtmapravAda pUrva kI solaha vastu haiN| karma pravAda pUrva kI tIsa vastu haiM / pratyAkhyAna pUrva kI bIsa vastu haiN| vidyAnupravAdapUrva kI pandraha vastu haiM / abandhya pUrva kI bAraha vastu haiM / prANAyupUrva kI teraha vastu haiM / kriyAvizAla pUrva kI tIsa vastu haiN| lokabindusAra pUrva kI paccIsa vastu kahI gaI haiN| Jurisdictions etc of the fourteen Poorvas are described as such:- There are ten objects i.e. ten authorities of Utpada-poorva and four Chulikas (annexure), fourteen object and twelve Chulikas of Agrayani Poorva, eight objects and eight Chulikas of Virya Pramad Poorva, eighteen objects and ten chulikas of Astinaastic Pravad Poorva, twelve Objects of Gyan Pravad Poorva, two objects of Satya Pravad Poorva, sixteen objects of Atamn Pravad Poorva, thirty objects of Karama Pravad Poorva, twenty objects of PratyaKhyan Poorva, fifteen objects of Vidyanupravad Poorvas. There are twelve objects of Abandhya Poorva, Prannaya Poorva has thirteen objects. Thirty objects are of Kriyavishal, fifty five objects have been said of Lokbindusaar. 565 dasa coddasa aTThaTThArase va bArasa duve ya vatthUNi / solasa tIsA vIsA pannarasa aNuppavAyayaMmi / / 1 / / bArasa ekkArasame bArasame terasame vatthUNi / tIsA puNa terasame caudasame pannavIsAo / / 2 / / cattAri duvAla aTTha ceva dasa ceva cUlavatthUNi / AillANa cauNhaM sesANaM cUliyA Natthi // 3 // setaM puvyaM / uparyukta vastuoM kI saMkhyAoM kA pratipAdana karane vAlI gAthAe~ isa prakAra haiM- prathama pUrva meM daza, dUsare meM caudaha, tIsare meM ATha, cauthe meM aThAraha, pA~caveM meM bAraha, chaThe meM do, sAtaveM meM solaha, AThaveM meM tIsa, navameM meM bIsa, dazaveM vidyAnupravAda meM pandraha, gyArahaveM meM bAraha, bArahaveM meM teraha, terahaveM meM tIsa aura caudahaveM meM paccIsa vastu nAma mahAdhikAra haiN| Adi ke cAra pUrva meM krama se cAra, bAraha, ATha aura daza cUlikA nAmaka adhikAra haiN| zeSa daza pUrvoM meM cUlikA nAmaka adhikAra nahIM haiN| yaha pUrvagata hai| samavAyAMga sUtra The couplets explaining the numbers of these aforesaid objects are as follows: 289 Ganipittak phra Wan Wan Le Chu Le Le Jiang Le Le Le Le Le Jiang Le Chu Le Le Chu Le Le Le Le Le Dan Dan Dan Dan

Page #364
Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Ten in first poorva, fourteen in second, eight in third, eighteen in fourth, twelve in fifth, two in sixth, sixteen in seventeen, thirty in eighth, twenty in nineth, fifteen in tenth vidyanu pravad, thirteen in twelfth pravad, thirty in thirteenth and twenty five in fourteenth pravad are the great entitlement of the objects. In the first four Poorvas in sequence of four, twelve, eight and ten Chulika naamak entitlement are there. In the remaining ten Poorvas there is no object entitlement in the name of chulika (annexure). It is Poorvagat. 566-se kiM taM aNuoge ? aNuoge duvihe paNNatte / taM jahA- mUlapaDhamANuoge ya gaMDiyANuoge y| se kiM taM mUlapaDhamANuoge ? ettha NaM arahaMtANaM bhagavaMtANaM puvvabhavA devalogagamaNANi AuM cavaNANi jammaNANi a abhiseyA rAyavarasirIo sIyAo pavvajjAvo tavAya bhattA kevalaNANuppAyA a titthapavattaNANi a saMghayaNaM saMThANaM uccattaM AuM vannavibhAgo sIsA gaNA gaNaharA ya ajjA pavattaNIo saMghassa cauvvihassa jaM vAvi pariNAmaM jiMNamaNapajjava-ohinANa-sammatta - suyanANiNo ya vAI aNuttaragaI ya jattiyA siddhA pAoga ya je jahiM jattiyAiM bhattAiM cheaittA aMtagaDA muNivaruttamA tama-raoghavippamukkA siddhipahamaNuttaraM ca pattA, ee anne ya evamAjhyA bhAvA mUlapaDhamANuoge kahiA Aghavijjati paNNavinaMti parUvijjaMti nidaMsijjaMti uvadaMsijjati / se taM mUlapaDhamANuoge / anuyoga kyA hai? usameM kyA-kyA varNana hai / anuyoga do prakAra kA kahA gayA hai| yathA - 1. mUla prathamAnuyoga, 2. gaMDikAnuyoga / isa mUla prathamAnuyoga meM kyA-kyA hai? mUla prathamAnuyoga meM arahanta - bhagavantoM ke pUrvabhava, devaloka gamana, devabhava sambandhI Ayu, cyavana, janma, janmAbhiSeka, rAjyavarazrI, zivikA, pravrajyA, tapa, bhakta (AhAra), kevalajJAnotpatti, varNa, tIrthapravartana, saMhanana, saMsthAna, zarIra - uccatA, Ayu, ziSya, gaNa, gaNadhara, AryA, pravartinI, caturvidhasaMgha kA parimANa, kevali-jina, manaH paryavajJAnI, avadhijJAnI, samyak matijJAnI, zrutajJAnI, vAdI, anuttara vimAnoM meM utpanna hone vAle sAdhu, siddha, pAdapopagata, jo jahA~ jitane bhaktoM kA chedana kara uttama munivara antakRta hue, tamora- samUha se vipramukta hue, anuttara siddhi paMtha ko prApta hue, ina mahApuruSoM kA tathA isI prakAra anya bhAva mUla prathamAnuyoga meM kathita haiM, varNita haiM, prajJApita haiM, prarUpita haiM, nirdezita aura upadarzita haiN| yaha mUla prathamAnuyoga hai| What is Anuyoga? What has been narrated in it? Anuyoga has been said of two types as: 1. Fundamental Pratham Anuyoga and Gandika Anuyoga. What is there in fundamental Prathama Anuyoga? In the fundamental or in the original Pratham Anuyoga the previous lives of Arihant Bhagwan and their journey to celestial vehicles, the life span during the birth as a celestial being, descending from god's life, birth, birth celebrations, enjoyment of kingdom, Palanquin, consecration, penance, Ahar gaNi-piTaka Samvayang Sutra Wan 290 Ma

Page #365
(food), attaining omniscience, complexion, establishment of ford (Tirth) A molecules joints (samhanan), structure (sansthan), height of the body, age, disciples, ascetic groups, head of the ascetic groups, Aryakas, Pravartin, Size of four fold religious organization and Chaturvidh Sangh, omniscient lords, mental mode knowledge holder, clairvoyant, right sensory knowledge holder, scriptures knowledge holder, debater, his monks who reincarnated into Annuttar celestial vehicles. Sidha, padapogata, renouncing the food the great monks became the Antkrit, became liberated from the accumulated dark dust of Karmas & got the not returnable path of Sidha. The description of all these great persons and the other persons similar to them has been stated, narrated, propounded, instructed and shown and expounded in this fundamental Prathama Anuyoga-Sutra. This one is the fundamental Anuyoga. . 567-se kiM taM gaMDiyANuoge? [gaMDiyANuoge] aNegavihe paNNatte, taM jahAkulagara-gaMDiyAo titthagaragaMDiyAo gaNaharagaMDiyAo cakkaharagaMDiyAo dasAragaMDiyAo baladevagaMDiyAo vAsudevagaMDiyAo harivaMsagaMDiyAo bhaddabAhugaMDiyAo tavokammagaMDiyAo cittaMtaragaMDiyAo ussappiNIgaMDiyAo osappiNIgaMDiyAo amara-nara-tiriya-nirayagaigamaNa5 vivihapariyaTTaNANuoge, evamAiyAo gaMDiyAo AghavijaMti paNNavinaMti parUvijaMti , nidaMsijati uvdNsijti| se taM gNddiyaannuoge| ___isa gaMDikAnuyoga meM kyA-kyA hai? gaMDikAnuyoga aneka prakAra kA kahA gayA hai| yathA - 1. kulakaragaMDikA, 2. tIrthaMkaragaMDikA, 3. gaNadhara gaMDikA, 4. cakravartI gaMDikA, 5. dazAragaMDikA, 6. baladeva gaMDikA, 7. vAsudeva gaMDikA, 8. harivaMza gaMDikA, 9. bhradabAhu gaMDikA, 10. tapaH karma gaMDikA, 11. citrAntara gaMDikA, 12. utsarpiNI gaMDikA, 13. avasarpiNI gaMDikA, 14. deva, manuSya, tiryaJca aura naraka gatiyoM meM gamana tathA vividha yoniyoM meM parivartanAnuyoga ityAdi / uparokta gaMDikAe~ isa gaMDikAnuyoga meM kathita haiM, prarUpita haiM, nirdezita aura upadarzita haiN| yaha gaMDikAnuyoga hai| What has been narrated in this Gandika Anuyoga? Gandika Anuyoga has been said of many types as : 1. Kulkar gandika, 2. Fordmaker gandika, 3. Head of the aseptic group gandika (gandhar gandika), 4. Chakarvarti (Supreme lord) gandika, 5. Dashar gandika, 6. Co-lord (Beldeva) gandika, 7. Lord (Vasudeva gandika), 8. Harivansh gandika, 9. Bhadrabahu gandika, 10. Taph-karma gandika, 11. Chitrantar gandika, 12. Utsarpini (ascending time cycle) gandika, 13. Avasarpini (descending time cycle) gandika, 14. Going in realms of celestial being, human being, plant and animal being and hellish being and taking birth in different yonies i.e., Parivartana Anuyoga etc. The above mentioned gandikas have been said, propounded, expounded, instructed and illustrated in it. This one is the Gandika-Anuyoga. samavAyAMga sUtra 291 Ganipittak 1944#pradhadhadhadhakApha

Page #366
568-se kiM taM cUliyAo? jaNNaM AillANaM cauNhaM puvvANaM cUliyAo, sesAiM puvvAiM / | acuuliyaaii| se taM cuuliyaao| yaha cUlikA kyA hai? Adi ke cAra pUrvo meM cUlikA nAmaka adhikAra hai| zeSa daza pUrvo meM cUlikAe~ nahIM haiN| yaha cUlikA hai| What is Chulika (Annexure)? In first four Poorvas the entitlement in the name of Chulika has been given. In the remaining ten poorvas there is no chulikas. This is narrated as Chulika. 569-didvivAyassa NaM parittA vAyaNA, saMkhejjA aNuogadArA saMkhejAo paDivattIo, saMkhejAo nijuttIo, saMkhejjA silogA, saMkhejAo sNghnniio| dRSTivAda kI parIta vAcanAe~ haiM, saMkhyAta anuyoga dvAra haiM saMkhyAta pratipattiyA~ haiM, saMkhyAta niyuktiyA~ haiM, saMkhyAta zloka haiM, aura saMkhyAta saMgrahaNiyA~ haiN| The texts are limited of Drishtivad, Anuyogadwars are countable, Pratipattiya are countable, Niryukatiyas are countable, couplets are countable and Samgrahamyas are countable. 570-se NaM aMgaTThayAe bArasame aMge, ege suakkhaMdhe, cauddasa puvvAiM, saMkhejA vatthU, 5 saMkhejjA cUlavatthU, saMkhejA pAhuDA, saMkhejjA pAhuDa-pAhuDA, saMkhejAo pAhuDiyAo, saMkhejAo ! pAhuDapAhuDiyAo, saMkhejANi payasayasahassANi payaggeNaM pnnnnttaaii| saMkhejA akkharA, aNaMtA. gamA aNaMtA pajavA, parittA tasA, aNaMtA thAvarA, sAsayA kaDA NibaddhA NikAiyA jiNapaNNattA bhAvA AghavinaMti paNNavinaMti parUvinaMti daMsijati nidaMsijati uvdNsijti| se evaM AyA, evaM NAyA, evaM viNNAyA, evaM caraNa-karaNaparUvaNayA aaghvijti| se taM ditttthivaae| se taM duvAlasaMge gnnipiddge| aMgarUpa se yaha dRSTivAda bArahavA~ aMga hai| isa aMga meM eka zrutaskandha hai, caudaha pUrva haiM, saMkhyAta vastu haiM, saMkhyAta cUlikAvastu haiM, saMkhyAta prAbhRta haiM, saMkhyAta prAbhRta-prAbhRta haiM, saMkhyAta prAbhRtikAe~ haiM, saMkhyAta prAbhRta-prAbhRtikAe~ haiN| pada-gaNanA kI apekSA se saMkhyAta lAkha pada kahe gae haiN| saMkhyAta akSara | haiM, ananta gama haiM, ananta paryAya haiM, parIta trasa haiM, ananta sthAvara haiN| ye saba zAzvata, kRta, nibaddha, nikAcita, jina-prajJapta bhAva isa dRSTivAda me kathita haiM, prajJApita haiM, prarUpita haiM, darzita haiM nidarzita haiM tathA upadarzita haiN| isa aMga kA adhyetA AtmA jJAtA aura vijJAtA hotA hai, isa prakAra caraNa aura karaNa kI prarUpaNA ke dvArA vastu ke svarUpa kA kathana, prajJApana, nidarzana va upadarzana kiyA jAtA hai| yaha bArahavA~ dRSTivAda aMga hai| yaha dvAdazAMga gaNi-piTaka kA varNana hai| gaNi-piTaka 292 gANa Samvayang Sutra

Page #367
Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Xie Wan In the forms of canons this Drishthivad is the twelfth canon. There is one Shrut section in it, fourteen poorvas, countable objects, countable Chulika objects, countable Prabharat-Prabharat, countable prabharitikas, with respect to the number of couplets countable lac couplets have been stated. Alphabets are countable, beginnings are infinite, modes are infinite, mobile beings are limited, stationary beings are infinite. All these eternal, performed, unbounded, Nikachit dispositions Lord Arihant has stated propounded, expounded, instructed and shown in the Drishtivad. The reader of this canon becomes the knower and realiser of the SELF. In this way through the description of Charan-Karma the mode of the matter has been said, propounded, expounded, instructed and illustrated. This twelfth canon is called Yuan Dristhivada. Thus the description of Gani Pitak has been made. 571 - icceiMya duvAlasaMgaM gaNipiDagaM atItakAle aNaMtA jIvA ANAe virAhittA cAuraMtasaMsArakaMtAraM aNupariyaTTiMsu / icceiyaM duvAlasaMgaM gaNipiDagaM paDuppaNe kAle parittA jIvA * ANAe virAhittA cAuraMtasaMsArakaMtAraM aNupariyaTTaMti / icceiyaM duvAlasaMgaM gaNipiDagaM aNAgae * kAle aNaMtA jIvA ANAe virAhittA cAuraMtasaMsArakaMtAraM aNupariyaTTissaMti / isa dvAdazAMga gaNipiTaka kI sUtra - rUpa, artharUpa, ubhayarUpa AjJA kA virAdhana karake arthAt durAgraha * ke vazIbhUta hokara anyathA sUtrapATha karake, anyathA artha kathana karake va anyathA sUtrArtha - u - ubhaya kI * prarUpaNA karake ananta jIvoM ne bhUtakAla (atIta kAla) meM caturgati rUpa saMsAra- kAntAra meM paribhramaNa kiyA hai, isa dvAdazAMga gaNi-piTaka kI sUtra - artha - ubhayarUpa AjJA kA virAdhana karake vartamAna kAla meM parIta jIva caturgati rUpa saMsAra - kAntAra meM paribhramaNa kara rahe haiM aura isI dvAdazAMga gaNi-piTaka kI * sUtra - artha - ubhaya rUpa AjJA kA virAdhana kara bhaviSya kAla meM ananta jIva caturgati rUpa saMsAra - kAntAra ka meM paribhramaNa kreNge| Bian Shi Being overpowered by the excessive stubbornness or reciting the Sutras in other way, making the conclusion in another way of it, not obeying the orders of sutras-mode, conclusion mode and either mode of this Gani Pitak (twelve canons), the infinite beings have wandered in this four fold realms of worldly ocean. In present time the limited beings are traveling in this four fold realms of world ocean by not obeying the commands of this Ganipitak (twelve canons) and infinite beings will be going in future in this four fold realms of world ocean by not obeying the sutras, meaning and both of the Gani Pitak (twelve canons). Shi 572 - icceiyaM duvAlasaMgaM gaNipiDagaM atItakAle aNaMtA jIvA ANAe ArAhittA cAuraMta saMsArakaMtAraM vIIvaiMsu / evaM paDuppaNNe'vi [ parittA jIvA ANAe ArAhittA cAuraMtasaMsArakaMtAraM samavAyAMga sUtra 293 Ganipittak

Page #368
Dan Dan Dan Dan vIvaMta ] evaM aNAgae vi [ aNaMtA jIvA ANAe ArAhittA cAuraMtasaMsArakaM tAraM vIIvaissaMti ] | isa dvAdazAMga gaNi-piTaka kI sUtra - artha ubhayarUpa AjJA kA ArAdhana karake ananta jIvoM ne bhUtakAla meM, parimita jIva vartamAna kAla meM tathA ananta jIva bhaviSya kAla meM caturgati rUpa saMsAra - kAntAra ko pAra kiyA hai, pAra kara rahe haiM, aura pAra kreNge| Through propitiating this Gani Pitak (twelve canons) meanings and in the both forms, infinite beings in past, limited beings in present and infinite beings in future will cross, are crossing and have crossed this four fold realms of world ocean. 573 - duvAlasaMge NaM gaNipiDage Na kayAi NAsI, Na kayAvi Natthi, Na kayA Na bhvissi| bhuMvi ca, bhavati ya, bhavissati ya / dhuve nitie sAsae akkhae avvae avaTThie nnicce| se jahA NAmae paMca atthikAyA Na kayAi Na Asi, Na kayAi Natthi, Na kayAi Na bhvissNti| bhuviMca, bhavati ya, bhavissaMti ya, dhuvA NitiyA sAsayA akkhayA avvA avaTTiyA NiccA / evAmeva duvAlasaMge gaNipiDage Na kayAi Na Asi, Na kayAi Natthi, Na kayAi Na bhavissai / bhuviM ca bhavati ya, bhavissai ya / dhuve jAva avaTThie Nicce / nirantara - vAcanA dene yaha dvAdazAMga gaNi piTaka bhUtakAla maiM kabhI nahIM thA, aisA nahIM hai, vartamAna kAla meM kabhI nahIM hai, aisA nahIM hai tathA bhaviSya kAla meM kabhI nahIM rahegA; aisA bhI nahIM hai / kintu bhUtakAla meM bhI yaha dvAdazAMga gaNi-piTaka thA, vartamAna kAla meM bhI hai aura bhaviSya kAla meM bhI rhegaa| kyoMki yaha dvAdazAMga gaNi piTaka meru parvata sadRza dhruva hai, loka va kAla sadRza niyata aura zAzvata hai, para bhI isakA kSaya nahIM hone ke kAraNa akSaya hai, gaMgA - sindhu nadiyoM ke pravAha samAna avyaya hai, jambUdvIpa Adi ke sadRza avasthita hai aura AkAza sadRza nitya hai| jisa prakAra paMcAstikAya dravya bhUtakAla meM kabhI nahIM the, aisA nahIM hai, vartamAna kAla aura bhaviSya kAla meM kabhI nahIM haiM, kabhI nahIM raheMge, aisA bhI nahIM hai / kintu ye pA~coM astikAya dravya bhUtakAla meM bhI the, vartamAnakAla meM bhI haiM aura bhaviSyakAla meM bhI rheNge| astu, ye paMcAstikAya dravya dhruva haiM, niyata haiM, zAzvata haiM akSaya haiM, * avyaya haiM, avasthita haiM aura nitya haiN| isI prakAra yaha dvAdazAMga gaNi piTaka bhUtakAla meM, kabhI nahIM thA, aisA nahIM hai, isI prakAra yaha dvAdazAMga gaNi piTaka vartamAnakAla meM bhI aura bhaviSyakAla meM bhI kabhI nahIM hai aura kabhI nahIM rahegA, aisA bhI nahIM hai / kintu bhUtakAla, vartamAnakAla aura bhaviSyakAla arthAt tInoM kAla meM bhI yaha thA, yaha hai aura yaha rahegA / ataH yaha dhruvaM hai, niyata hai, zAzvata hai, akSaya hai, avyaya hai, avasthita hai tathA nitya hai| It is not so that these twelve canon (Ganipitak) ever were not in past, are not in present or will not be in future. But these were even in past, these are gaNi-piTaka 294 Samvayang Sutra Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan

Page #369
even in present and will even be in future. Because these twelve canons Gani Pitak are as permanent as Mountain Meru, eternal and fixed like as cosmos and time. These are indestructible after reading them constantly. It is inexhaustible inflow like the river Ganga and Sindhu, it is permanent similar to sky and fixed as like as Jambu continent. It is not so that the five elements having physical * body were not in past, are not in present, and will not be in future. But all these five physical bodied substances were even in past, are even in present and will even be in future. Therefore, all these five physical bodied matter are permanent, fixed, eternal, indestroyable, inexhaustible, established and perpetual. Thus it is not that it was not in past, it is not so that it is not in present and it is not so that the twelve canons Gani Pitak will not be in future. But it was even in past, it is even in present and it will even be in future i.e. in all the three times-past, present and future. Hence, it is permanent fixed, eternal, indestroyable, inexhaustible, established and perpetual. 574-ettha NaM duvAlasaMge gaNipiDage aNaMtA bhAvA, aNaMtA abhAvA, aNaMtA heU, aNaMtA aheU, aNaMtA kAraNA, aNaMtA akAraNA, aNaMtA jIvA, aNaMtA ajIvA, aNaMtA bhavasiddhiyA, aMNatA abhavasiddhiyA, aMNatA siddhA, aNaMtA asiddhA Aghavijati paNNavinaMti parUvijati dasijati nidaMsijati uvdNsijti| evaM duvAlasaMgaM gaNipiDagaM ti| isa dvAdazAMga gaNi piTaka meM ananta bhAva (jIvAdi svarUpa se sat padArtha) tathA ananta abhAva (pararUpa se asat jIvAdi vahI padArtha), ananta hetu, unake pratipakSI ananta hetu, isI prakAra ananta kAraNa, ananta akAraNa, ananta jIva, ananta ajIva, ananta bhavyasiddhika, ananta abhavya-siddhika, ananta siddha tathA ananta asiddha kahe jAte haiM, prajJApita kie jAte haiM, prarUpita kiye jAte haiM, darzita, nidarzita va upadarzita kie jAte haiN| In these twelve canons (Gani Pitak), there are infinite dispositions (real matter, in beings forms) and indispositions (the same matter in unreal mode of beings), infinite matter, infinite opposite motives. In this way infinite causes, infinite non-causes, infinite non-causes, infinite living beings, infinite non-living beings, infinite capable of salvation, infinite incapable of salvation, infinite siddha, infinite not-liberated beings are said, propounded, expounded, shown, instructed and displayed. 575-evaM duvAlasaMgaM gaNipiDagaM ti| isa prakAra dvAdazAMga gaNi piTaka kA varNana samApta huaa| The end of twelve canons Gani Pitakas description. samavAyAMga sUtra %%%%%%%% 295 %%%%%%%%%% %%% Ganipittak %%%%%%%% %% %% % %

Page #370
9 vividha viSaya nirupaNa Description of various Titles 576-duve rAsI pannattA, taM jahA-jIvarAsI ajIvarAsI y| ajIvarAsI duvihA pnnttaa| taM jahA-rUvI ajIvarAsI arUvI ajIvarAsI y| rAziyA~ do prakAra kI kahI gaI haiN| yathA-1. jIva rAzi, 2. ajIva raashi| ajIva rAzi bhI do || prakAra kI kahI gaI hai| yathA-1.rUpI ajIvarAzi, 2. arUpI ajiivraashi| / ___Rashiyas (Mass) have been said of two types as : 1. Jeeva-rashi (Mass of living beings), 2. Ajeeva-rashi (mass of non-living beings). The ajeeva-rashi, too, have been said of two types : 1. concrete Ajeeva-rashi (having physical form, 2. Abstract Ajeeva-rashi (formless). 577-se kiM taM arUvI ajIvarAsI? arUvI ajIvarAsI dasavihA pannattA, taM jahAdhammatthikAe jAva [ dhammatthikAyadesA, dhammatthikAyapadesA, adhammatthikAe, adhammatthikAyadesA, adhammatthikAyapadesA, AgAsatthikAe, AgAsatthikAyadesA, AgAsatthikAyapadesA] addhaasme| arUpI ajIvarAzi kyA hai? arUpI ajIva rAzi daza prakAra kI kahI gaI hai| yathA-dharmAstikAya yAvat (dharmAstikAya deza, , dharmAstikAya pradeza, adharmAstikAya, adharmAstikAya deza, adharmAstikAya pradeza, AkAzAstikAya, AkAzAstikAya deza, AkAzAstikAya pradeza) aura addhaasmy| What is formless (Aroopy) Ajeeva-rashi? Abstract (formless) Aroop-Ajeeva-Rashi has been said of ten types as : 1. medium of movment (Dharmastikaya) as partial medium of movement, space point medium of movement. Medium of rest (Adharmastikaya) as partial Dharmastikaya space point. Space bodied (Akashestikay) as partial space bodies and space bodies space points and Adha-Time (Samaya) 578-rUvI ajIvarAsI aNegavihA pannattA jAva..... rUpI ajIva rAzi kyA hai? rUpI ajIvarAzi aneka prakAra kI kahI gaI hai| yaavt.....| vividha viSaya %% % % .296 %% Samvayang Sutra %%% %% %%% %%% % %% % %% %% %% %% %% %%

Page #371
vividha - viSaya dvAdazAMga gaNipiTaka 1. AcArAMga 7. upAsakadazAMga 2. sUtra kRtAMga 8. aMtakRdazAMga 3, sthAnAMga 9. anullaropapAtikadazAMga 4. samavAyAMga 10. prazna vyAkaraNa 5. vyAkhyA prajJapti 11. vipAka 6. jJAtAdharma kathAMga 12. dRSTivAda VVVVVI AThaveM tIrthaMkara bhagavAna candraprabha jI ke zarIra kI U~cAI 150 dhanuSa thii| rAzi do : jIva rAzi, ajIva rAzi rUpI-arUpI anIva do prakAra ke jIva mukta jIva dhamAstikAya adharmAstikAya saMsArI jIva addhAsamaya SWAST4264 AkAzAstikAya pudgalAstikAya (rupI-ajIva)

Page #372
5% % %% % %% %% % % %% % %% % %% % %% %% %% % %% % vividha - viSaya AThaveM arhat bhagavAna candraprabha Der3ha sau dhanuSa | guNoM ke gaNa (samUha) ke dhAraka ko gaNi U~ce the| (AcArya ) kahA jAtA hai| piTaka kA artha maMjUSA sUtra saM. 451 (peTI) hai| gaNiyoM ke sarvasvarUpa zrutaratnoM kI maMjUSA ko gaNipiTaka kahA jAtA hai| gaNipiTaka 12 haiM jinakA ullekha citra meM kiyA gayA hai| The height of the eighth Ford-maker Bhagwan Chander Prabhu was one hundred fifty bows.[SutraNo. 451] The holder of the group (gan) of attributions is called Acharya (Gani). The meaning of "Pitak" is the 'Box' (Container). The box of magnificent form Shrut Jewels of Acharyas has been said "Ganipitak". Ganipitak are twelve in numbers that have been shown in the picture. jIva do prakAra ke haiM-(1) saMsArI jIva evaM | arUpI aura rUpI ajIvarAzi kA vivaraNa / (2) mukta jiiv| saMsArI jIvoM meM cAroM gatiyoM ke | inameM se pudgalAstikAya rUpI hai, zeSa dharma, jIva Ate haiM evaM sabhI siddhi prApta jIva mukta | adharma Adi arUpI haiN| jIvoM meM gine jAte haiN| sUtra saM. 577-578 sUtra saM. 579 The living beings are of two types : 1. the transmigatory one, 2. The liberated one. The transmigatory beings are consist of all the four "Gatis" and the beings of "Sidhgati" are counted as liberated one. [Sutra No. 579] | The description of Concrete and Formless Ajeeva Rasi out of them the matter (Pudgalastikaya) is concrete and the remaining Dharamastikaya etc. are formless. [SutraNo.577-578. % %%%% % %%% % %%%% %%% %%% %%%%% %% %

Page #373
TAL What is concrete (having form) Ajeeva-rashi? Having form Ajeeva-Rashi have been said of many types as : ....... 579-[jIvarAsI duvihA pnnnnttaa| taM jahA-saMsArasamAvannagA ya asaMsArasamAvannagA y| tattha asaMsArasamAvanagA duvihA paNNattA jaav|] jIva-rAzi kyA hai? (jIva-rAzi ke do prakAra kahe gae haiN| yathA-1. saMsArasamApannaka yAni saMsArI jIva, |* 2. asaMsArasamApannaka yAni mukta jiiv| isa prakAra donoM rAziyoM ke bheda-prabheda prajJApanA-sUtra ke anusAra anuttaropapAtika sUtra taka jAnanA caahie|) What is Jeeva-rashi (living being mass)? Two types of Jeeva Rashi have been said as : Empirical (state of transmigration) living beings, 2. Liberated living beings. According from the Pragyapna Sutra upto Anuttaropapatik Sutra many divisions and sub-divisions of both the rashies (masses) should be known. 580-se kiM taM aNuttarovavAiyA? aNuttarovavAiA paMcavihA pnnttaa| taM jhaa-vijyvejyNt-jyNt-apraajit-svvtttthsiddhiaa| se taM annuttrovvaaiyaa| se taM pNciNdiysNsaarsmaavnnnn-jiivraasii| ___ve anuttaropapAtika deva kyA haiM? anuttaropapAtika devoM ke pA~ca prakAra kahe gae haiN| yathA-1. vijaya-anuttaropapAtika deva 2. vaijayanta | F anuttaropapAtika deva, 3. jayanta-anuttaropapAtika deva, 4. aparAjita-anuttaropapAtika deva, # 5. sarvArthasiddhika-anuttaropapAtika dev| ye samasta anuttaropapAtika deva saMsAra samApannaka jIvarAzi haiM yAni saMsArI jIva hai| ye samasta paMcendriya saMsAra samApannaka-jIvarAzi haiN| What the Anuttaropopatik celestial beings are? The types of Anuttorpapatik celestial beings have been said five as: 1. Celestial beings of Vijay Anuttarpapatik celestial vehicle, 2. Vijayant Anuttarpapatik Gods, 3. Jayant Anuttarpapatik Gods, 4. Aprajit Anuttarpapatik Gods and 5. Sarvarthsidhik Anuttarpapatik Gods. All these Anuttarpapatik Gods are to destroy this mundane life cycle i.e., are in state of transmigration. These all the five senses living beings are in the state of transmigration jeeva-rashies. 581-duvihA NeraiyA pnnnnttaa| taM jahA-pajattA ya apajjattA y| evaM daMDao bhANiyavvo jAva vemANiya tti| samavAyAMga sUtra 297 Various Titles

Page #374
nAraka jIva do prakAra ke kahe gae haiN| yathA-paryApta nAraka jIva, aura aparyApta nAraka jiiv| yahA~ para bhI (prajJApanA sUtra ke anusAra) vaimAnika devoM taka arthAt nAraka, asura kumAra, sthAvarakAya, dvIndriya Adi, manuSya, vyantara, jyotiSka tathA vaimAnika kA sUtra-daMDaka kahanA cAhie arthAt varNana samajha lenA caahie| Hellish beings have been said of two types as : 1. Matured (paryapt) hellish beings, 2. Immatured (aparyapt) hellish beings. Even here, too, (accordir Pragyapana Sutra) from hellish beings to gods of celestial vehicles, Asur Kumar (fiendish beings, stationary beings) bisensual beings, human beings, peripatetic, stellar and heavenly beings should be said 'Sutra-Dandak'. 582-imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe kevaiyaM khettaM ogAhettA kevaiyA NirayAvAsA paNNattA? goyamA! imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe asIuttarajoyaNasayasahassa-bAhallAe uvariM egaM joyaNasahassaM ogAhettA heTThA cegaM joyaNasahassaM vajettA majjhe aTThasattari joyaNasayasahasse ettha NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe NeraiyANaM tIsaM NirayAvAsasayasahassA bhvNtiitimkkhaayaa| te NaM NirayAvAsA aMto vaTTA, bAhiM cauraMsA jAva asubhA NirayA, asubhAo Niraesu veynnaao| evaM satta vi bhANiyavvAo jaM jAsu jujjai isa ratnaprabhA pRthvI meM kitanA kSetra avagAhana kara kitane nArakavAsa kahe gae haiM? gautama! ratnaprabhA pRthvI eka lAkha assI hajAra yojana moTI hai| isa pRthvI ke Upara se eka hajAra yojana avagAhana kara, tathA sabase nIce ke eka hajAra yojana kSetra ko chor3akara madhyavartI eka lAkha aThahattara hajAra 5 yojana vAle ratnaprabhA pRthvI ke bhAga meM tIsa lAkha nArakAvAsa haiN| ve nAraka-AvAsa bhItara kI ora gola tathA bAhara kI ora caukora haiM yAvat ve naraka azubha kahe gae haiM aura una narakoM meM azubha | vedanAe~ haiN| isI prakAra sAtoM hI pRthviyoM kA varNana jinameM jo yukta ho, karanA caahie| How many infernal residences have been said of this Ratanprabh Land and in how much deep area? Hey Gautam! The Ratanprabha hell is one lac eighty thousand yojans thick. There are thirty lacs hellish residencies situated in the middle part measuring one lac seventy eight thousand yojans of this Ratan Prabha hell barring the one thousand yojana deep from its upper part and one thousand yojan of its lower part. These hell-residences are circular or round shaped in its inner part and quadrangular outwardly. So, all these hells have been said inauspicious and suffering are inauspicious there in these hells. Thus the description of all the seven hells, whatever is fit, should be done. w vividha viSaya -298 Samvayang Sutra

Page #375
555Wan Gou Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan 583 AsIyaM battIsaM aTThAvIsaM tahe va aTThArasa solasagaM anuttarameva vIsaM ca / bAhalaM // 1 // tIsA ya paNNavIsA pannarasa daseva sayasaha ssAiM / tiNNegaM paMcUNaM paMceva aNuttarA naragA / / 2 / / causaTThI asurANaM caurAsIiM ca hoi nAgANaM / vAvattari suvannANaM vAukumArANaM chaNNauI || 3 || dIva - disA - udahINaM vijjukumAriMda - thaNiyamaggINaM / chahaM pi juvalayANaM chAvattarimo ya sayasahassA ||4|| battIsaTThAvIsA vArasa aTTha cauro ya sayasaha ssaa| paNNA cattAlIsA chacca sayA saha ssAre / / 5 / / ANaya-pANayakappe cattAri sayA''raNaccue tinni / satta vimANasayAiM causu vi eesu kappesu / / 6 / / ekkArasuttaraM he dvimesu sattuttaraM ca majjjhimae / sayamegaM uvarimae paMceva aNuttara vimANA / / 7 / / ratnaprabhA sahita sAtoM pRthviyoM kI moTAI yAni bAhalya isa prakAra se varNita hai| yathA-1. ratnaprabhA pRthvI kA bAhalya eka lAkha assI hajAra yojana, 2. zarkarA pRthvI kA bAhalya eka lAkha battIsa hajAra yojana, 3. bAlukA pRthvI kA bAhalya eka lAkha aTThAIsa hajAra yojana, 4. paMkaprabhA pRthvI kA bAhalya eka lAkha bIsa hajAra yojana, 5. dhUmaprabhA pRthvI kA bAhalya eka lAkha aTThAraha hajAra yojana, 6. tamaHprabhA pRthvI kA bAhalya eka lAkha solaha hajAra yojana, 7. mahAtamaH prabhA pRthvI kA bAhalya eka lAkha ATha hajAra yojn| 1. ratnaprabhA sahita sAtoM pRthviyoM ke nArakoM ke AvAsa isa prakAra se kahe gae haiN| yathA ratnaprabhA pRthvI meM tIsa lAkha nArakAvAsa, 2. zarkarA pRthvI meM paccIsa lAkha nArakAvAsa, 3. vAlukA pRthvI meM pandraha lAkha nArakAvAsa, 4. paMka pRthvI meM daza lAkha nArakAvAsa, 5. dhUmaprabhA pRthvI meM tIna lAkha nArakAvAsa, 6.,tamaH prabhA pRthvI meM pAMca kama eka lAkha nArakAvAsa, 7. mahAtamaH pRthvI meM pA~ca anuttara nArakAvAsa / samavAyAMga sUtra Bian Wan Wan Wan asurakumAroM ke causaTha lAkha bhavana haiN| nAgakumAroM ke caurAsI lAkha bhavana haiN| suparNa kumAroM ke bahattara lAkha bhavana haiN| vAyu kumAroM ke chiyAnaveM lAkha bhavana haiN| - dvIpa kumAra, dizA kumAra, udadhi kumAra, vidyutkumAra, stanita kumAra, agni kumAra, ina chahoM yugaloM ke chiyattara lAkha bhavana haiN| 299 Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Various Titles Wan Wan Bi !

Page #376
Bian Xie Xie Chu vibhinna kalpoM meM vimAnoM kI saMkhyA ke viSaya meM kahA gayA haiM ki saudharma kalpa meM battIsa lAkha vimAna haiN| IzAnakalpa meM aTThAIsa lAkha vimAna haiN| sanatkumAra kalpa meM bAraha lAkha vimAna haiN| mAhendra kalpa meM ATha lAkha vimAna haiN| brahmakalpa meM cAra lAkha vimAna haiN| lAntaka kalpa meM pacAsa hajAra vimAna haiN| mahAzukra vimAna meM cAlIsa hajAra vimAna haiN| sahasrAra kalpa meM chaha hajAra vimAna haiN| Anata, prANata kalpa meM cAra sau vimAna haiN| AraNa aura acyuta kalpa meM tIna sau vimAna haiN| isa prakAra ina cAroM hI kalpoM meM vimAnoM kI saMkhyA sAta sau jAnanA caahie| adhastana - nIce ke tInoM hI graiveyakoM meM eka sau gyAraha vimAna haiN| madhyama tInoM hI graiveyakoM meM eka sau sAta vimAna haiN| uparima tInoM hI graiveyakoM meM eka sau vimAna haiN| anuttara vimAna kI saMkhyA pA~ca kahI gaI hai| Including Ratan Prabha Hell the thickness of all the seven hells has been described as follows : 1. one lac eighty thousand yojans of Ratan Prabha hell, 2. One lac thirty two thousand yojans of Pebble hue hell (Sarkaraprabha hell), 3. one lac twenty eight thousand yojans of sand hue hell (Balukaprabha hell), 4. One lac twenty thousand yojans of mud hue hell (Pankprabha hell ), 5. one lac eighteen thousand yojans of smoke hue hell ( Dhumrprabha hell ), 6. one lac sixteen thousand yojans of dark hue hell (Tamprabha hell), 7. one lac eight thousand yojans of pitch dark hue hell (Mahatamhprabha hell). The residences of these hellish beings of all the seven hells including this Ratanprabha hell have been said as follows: 1. Thirty lacks in Ratanprabha hell, 2. twenty five lacs in pebble hue hell, 3. fifteen lacs in sand hue hell, 4. ten lacs in mud hue hell, 5. three lacs in smoke hue hell, 6. less five of one lac yojans of dark hue hell, 7. in the pitch dark hue hell five Anuttar internal residences. The ( Bhavan) residences of the malevolent (Asur kumar) are sixty four lacs. Eighty four of serpentinic (Naag Kumar), seventy two lacs of vulturine (Suparna kumar), ninty six lacs of storm (Vayu kumar ) residences are there. Island youth (Dveep Kumar), directions youth (Disha Kumar), ocean youth (Udadhi Kumar), lightening youth (Vidyut Kumar), Stanik Kumar and fiery youth (Agni Kumar) all these six twins have seventy six lacs residencies. In reference to the numbers of the celestial vehicles of different heavens it has been said that there are thirty two lacs in Saudharma Kalp, twenty eight lacs in Ishan Kalp, twelve lacs in Sanat Kumar Kalpa, eight lacs in Mahender Kalpas, four lacs in Brahma Kalpa, fifty thousand in Mahashukra Kalpa, six thousand in Sahasrar Kalpa, four hundred in Aran and Achyut celestial vehicles are there. The total number of the last four heavens should be known seven hundred. vividha viSaya 300 Samvayang Sutra Bian Xie Wan Yu Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan

Page #377
% %%% %% %% %% %% %%% %%%% %%% % % %% %% %% % % There are one thousand one hundred celestial vehicles of the three lower situated Graivayak heavens. The celestial vehicles of the three Gravayak heavens situated in the middle are one hundred seven and the number of celestial vehicles of all the three upper situated Graveyak heaven, is one hundred. The number of the Anuttar celestial vehicles is five. __ 584-doccAe NaM puDhavIe, taccAe NaM puDhavIe, cautthIe puDhavIe, paMcamIe puDhavIe, chaTThIe puDhavIe, sattamIe puDhavIe gAhAhiM bhaanniyvvaa| [------] .. isI prakAra uparyukta gAthAoM ke anusAra dUsarI, tIsarI, cauthI, pA~cavIM, chaThI va sAtavIM pRthvI meM naraka biloM-nArakAvAsoM kI saMkhyA kahanI caahie| (isI prakAra uparyukta gAthAoM ke anusAra dazoM prakAra ke bhavanavAsI devoM ke bhavanoM kI, bAraha kalpavAsI devoM ke vimAnoM kI tathA graiveyaka va anuttara devoM ke vimAnoM kI bhI saMkhyA jAnanI caahie|) Thus, according to the above mentioned verses (Gathas) the number of hellish residencies of the second, third, fourth, fifth, sixth and seventh hells should be stated. In the same way according to the above mentioned verses (Gathas) the number of the residencies of all the ten types of residential gods, the celestial vehicles of celestial beings of the twelve heavens and the numbers of the celestial vehicles of the Graivayak and Anuttar gods should be known. 585-sattamAe puDhavIe pucchA? goyamA! sattamAe puDhavIe aTTattarajoyaNasayasahassAI bAhallAe uvariM addhatevanaM joyaNasahassAI ogAhettA heTThA vi addhatevannaM joyaNasahassAiM vajjittA majjhe tisu joyaNasahassesu ettha NaM sattamAe puDhavIe neraiyANaM paMca aNuttarA mahaimahAlayA * mahAnirayA paNNattA, taM jahA-kAle mahAkAle rorue mahArorue apaDadANe nAmaM pNcme| te NaM | nirayA vaTTe ya taMsA y| ahe khurappasaMThANasaMThiyA jAva asubhA naragA, asubhAo naraesu veynnaao| bhagavan! sAtavIM pRthvI mahAtama:prabhA meM kitanA kSetra avagAhana kara kitane nArakAvAsa haiM? bhagavAna ne kahA-gautama! sAtavIM pRthvI mahAtamaH prabhA hai jo eka lAkha ATha hajAra yojana bAhalya vAlI yAni moTI hai| isa pRthvI meM Upara se sAr3he bAvana hajAra yojana avagAhana kara aura nIce bhI sAr3he bAvana hajAra yojana chor3akara madhyavartI tIna hajAra yojana meM sAtavIM pRthvI ke nArakoM ke pA~ca anuttara, bahuta vizAla mahAnaraka kahe gaye haiN| yathA-1. kAla, 2. mahAkAla, 3. roruka, 4. mahAroruka, 5. aprtisstthaan| ye pA~coM mahAnaraka gola va trayana haiM, arthAt madhyavartI apratiSThAna naraka gola AkAra vAlA hai tathA zeSa cAroM dizAvartI cAroM naraka trikoNa AkAra vAle haiN| nIce talabhAga meM ve naraka kSurapra yAni khurapA kI AkRti ke haiN| samavAyAMga sUtra 301 Various Titles

Page #378
Bian yAvat ye naraka azubha haiM aura ina narakoM meM azubha vedanAe~ haiN| How much area of the Pitch Dark Hell the seventh hell and how many hellish residencies are stated there? such a question was aksed to Mahavira. Bhagwan replied:-Gautam ! The seventh hell is called Pitch Dark hell which is one lac eight thousand yojanas thick. In this hell going deep from its upper part equal to fifty two thousand and half yojans and leaving fifty two thousand and a half yojans from its bottom, too, in the middle part of this seventh hell five Anuttar, very huge Mahanarak have been said they are as : 1. Kaal, 2. Mahakall, 3. Roruk, 4. Maha roruk, and 5. Apratishthan hell: Bian All these five giant hells are round and triangular, i.e., the Apratishtan Narak situated in the middle is of round shape and remaining other, four hells situated in all the four directions are of triangular shape. At the bottom all these hells have the shape of short handle shape (Khurpa). Thus, all these hells are inauspicious and pains are inauspicious in these hells. 586 - kevaiyA NaM bhaMte! asurakumArAvAsA paNNattA ? goyamA ! imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe asIuttara joyaNasayasahassa - bAhallAe uvari egaM joyaNasahassaM ogAhettA heTThA cegaM joyaNa-sahassaM vajjittA majjhe aTThahattara joyaNasayasahasse ettha NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe causaTThi asurakumArAvAsasayasahassA paNNattA / te NaM bhavaNA bAhiM vaTTA, aMto cauraMsA, ahe pokkharakaNNiA-saMThANasaMThiyA ukkiNNaMtara viula - gaMbhIra-khAya-phalihA aTTAlaya - cariya-dAragoura-kavADa - toraNa- paDiduvAra - desabhAgA jaMta- musala - bhusaMDha sayagghi- parivAriyA aujhA aDayAlakoTTharaiyA aDayAlakayavaNamAlA lAulloiyamahiyA gosIsa - sarasa-rattacaMdaNa - daddaradiNNapaMcaMgulitalA kAlAguru-pavarakuMdurukka turukkaDajyaMta dhUvamaghamaghetagaMdhuddhayAbhirAmA sugaMdhiyA gaMdha yA acchA saNhA laNhA ghaTTA maTThA nIrayA NimmalA vitimirA visuddhA sappabhA samarIyA saujjayA pAsAIyA darisaNijjA abhiruvA par3irUvA / evaM jaM jassa kamai taM tassa, jaM jaM * gAhAhiM bhaNiyaM taha ceva vaNNao / bhagavan! asura kumAra ke AvAsoM kI saMkhyA kitanI kahI gaI hai ? gautama! pahalI pRthvI ratnaprabhA pRthvI hai jo eka lAkha assI hajAra yojana bAhalya vAlI kahI gaI hai| isa pRthvI meM Upara se eka hajAra yojana avagAhana kara aura nIce eka hajAra yojana chor3akara madhyavartI eka lAkha aThahattara hajAra yojana meM isa pRthvI ke bhItara asurakumAroM ke causaTha lAkha bhavanAvAsa kahe gae haiN| ve bhavana bAhara se gola haiM, bhItara se caukoNa haiM aura nIce se kamala kI karNikA ke AkAra se sthita haiN| unake cAroM ora khAI va parikhA khudI huI haiM, jo bahuta gaharI haiN| khAI va parikhA madhya meM pAla baMdhI huI hai| ve bhavana aTTAlaka, carikA, dvAra, gopura, kapATa, toraNa, pratidvAra, deza vividha viSaya 302 Samvayang Sutra Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Le Le Wan Wan Wan Wan 5 5

Page #379
Ma %% %%% %% %%% %%%% %% %%% %%% %%%% %%% %%%% %% 2 rUpa bhAga vAle haiM, yaMtra, mUsala, bhusuMDhI, zataghnI, ina zastroM se saMyukta haiN| zatruoM kI senAoM se ajeya haiN| ar3atAlIsa koThoM se va ar3atAlIsa hI vana-mAlAoM se racita aura zobhita haiN| unake bhUmibhAga * aura bhittiyA~ uttama lepoM se lipI va cikanI haiM, gozIrSa candana aura lAla candana ke sarasa va sugandhita | lepa se una bhavanoM kI bhitiyoM para pA~coM aMguliyoM sahita hasta tala yAni hAtha aMkita haiN| isI prakAra | bhavanoM kI sIr3hiyoM para bhI gozIrSa candana aura lAla candana ke rasa se pA~coM aMguliyoM sahita hAtha aMkita haiN| ve bhavana kAlAguru, pradhAna kundara aura turuSka yAni lobhAna yukta dhUpa se jalate rahate haiM jinake jalate rahane se ve maghamaghAyamAna, sugandhita aura sundaratA se abhirAma haiN| vahA~ sugandhita agara-battiyA~ jala rahI haiN| ve bhavana AkAza ke samAna svaccha aura sphaTika ke samAna kAnti yukta haiM, atyanta cikane, ghise hue va pAliza kie hue haiN| ve bhavana nIraja-nirmala haiM, andhakAra-rahita haiM, vizuddha haiM, prabhA-yukta haiM, marIciyoM yAni kiraNoM se yukta haiM, udyota se yukta haiM, mana ko prasanna karane vAle haiN| ve bhavana darzanIya, abhirUpa va pratirUpa yAni ramaNIya haiN| jisa prakAra se asura kumAroM ke bhavanoM kA varNana kiyA gayA hai, usI prakAra nAga kumAra Adi zeSa bhavanavAsI devoM ke bhavanoM kA bhI varNana jahA~ jaisA ghaTita aura upayukta ho, vaisA karanA cAhie tathA Upara kahI gaI gAthAoM se jisake jitane bhavana kahe gae haiM, unakA tadanurUpa varNana karanA caahie| Oh Lord ! How many number of the residencies of the fiendish youth (Asur kumar) have been narrated? Lord Mahavira replied :-Hey Gautam! The thickness of the first hell the jewels hue land (Ratanprabha) has been stated of one lac eighty thousand yojans. Going deep equal to one thousand yojans from the upper part of this hell and leaving one thousand yojans from its bottom in its middle part measuring one lac seventy eight thousand yojans, sixty four lacs residencies of the fiendish youths (Asur Kumar) have been said. All these residencies outwardly are round shaped and inwardly these are rectangular and their lower part is situated in the shape of a lotus petal. Ditch and trenches have been dug around. These hells are very deep. In between these ditches and trenches dike has been tied up. These residences are having Attalak Charika, Gates, Gopur, Doors, Archs, Antigate. All are fixed with Yantra (Amulets), Musal (Pestle), Bhushendi and Shatghani. Invincible by the army of enemies. These are decorated and constructed by forty eight cells and forty eight forest sequences. The floors and the walls are white washed with sublime plasters and are * smooth. On the walls of these residencies the print of five fingers i.e. of hand smeared with fresh and fragrant of goshirsh sandal and red sandal are stamped. In the same way on the steps of these residences, too, the prints of the five fingers i.e., hand smeared with goshirsh sandal and red sandal are stamped. samavAyAMga sUtra 303 Various Titles

Page #380
Le Le Le Le Chu Le Le Le Le Le Chu Le Le Dan Dan Wan Wan Le Chu Le Dan Dan Dan Dan Wan Le Chu Le The incense made of black ochre, main roddle and gum-resin always keep burning in the residences, due to the burning of these incense these residences are full of fragrant elegancy. Incense sticks are burning here. These residences are clear like the sky and bright like the crystels, are very smooth, rubbed, and have been polished. These are clean and are devoid of dusts and darkness. These are pure, full of hue, full of rays, full of lusters and are pleasing to mind. These are picturesque, lovely and charming. The way in which the description of the residences of the fiendish youth (Asur Kumar) has been done such as the description of the residences, where it seems fit and happens, of serpentenic and other remaining residential gods should be done. According to the above said Gathas whose and how many residencies have been described, the description should be done accordingly. 587 - kevaiyA NaM bhaMte! puDhavikAiyAvAsA paNNattA ? goyamA ! asaMkhejjA puDhavikAiyA * vAsA paNNattA / evaM jAva maNussa tti / bhagavan! pRthvIkAyika jIvoM ke AvAsoM kI saMkhyA kitanI kahI gayI hai? gautama! pRthvIkAyika jIvoM ke AvAsoM kI saMkhyA asaMkhyAta kahI gaI hai| isI prakAra jalakAyika * jIvoM se lekara yAvat - manuSyoM taka ke AvAsoM kI saMkhyA jAnanI caahie| O Lord ! the residencies of earth-bodied beings ( Prithvikaya Jeeva ) are mentioned. How many number of these residences have been said? Prithvakayajeevas have been said innumerable (Asankhyat). Thus, the number of the residencies of water-bodies beings to human beings should be known innumerable. 588-kevaiyA NaM bhaMte vANamaMtarAvAsA paNNattA ? goyamA ! imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe rayaNAmayassa kaMDassa-joyaNasahassa- bAhallassa uvariM egaM joyaNasayaM ogAhettA heTTha cegaM joyaNasayaM vajjettA majjhe aTThasu joyaNasaesu ettha NaM vANamaMtarANaM devANaM tiriyamasaMkhejjA bhomejjA nagarAvAsasayasahassA paNNattA / te NaM bhomejA nagarA bAhiM vaTTA aMto cauraMsA / evaM jahA bhavaNavAsINaM taheva NeyavvA / NavaraM paDAgamAlAulA surammA pAsAIyA darisaNijjA abhirUvA paDirUvA / bhagavan! vANavyantaroM ke AvAsoM kI saMkhyA kitanI kahI gaI hai? gautama! ratnaprabhA pRthvI ke eka hajAra yojana moTA ratnamaya kAMDa hai jisake eka sau yojana Upara se avagAhana kara aura eka sau yojana nIce ke bhAga ko chor3akara madhya ke ATha sau yojanoM meM vANavyantara ke asaMkhyAta lAkha bhaumeyaka nagarAvAsa kahe gae haiM, jo tirache phaile hue haiN| ve bhaumeyaka nagara bAhara vividha viSaya Samvayang Sutra Yu Bian Bian Yu Bian Xie Yu Xin Wan Wan Wan Yu Bian Xie Zhi 304

Page #381
Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan se gola aura bhItara se caukora haiN| isa prakAra bhavanavAsI devoM ke bhavanoM kA jaisA varNana kiyA gayA hai, vaisA hI varNana vANavyantara devoM ke bhavanoM kA jAnanA caahie| kevala itanA vaiziSTya hai ki ye patAkA-mAlAoM se vyApta haiN| ye bhavana suramya haiM, mana ko prasanna karane vAle haiM, darzanIya haiM, abhirUpa - pratirUpa haiN| O Lord! How many number of the residences of peripatetic (Vanvayantric) gods has been narrated. O Gautam! In Ratanprahba hell there is a jewel like wing (Ratan Kand) thickness of one thousand yojans of which, going deep equal to one hundred yojans from upper side and barring one hundred yojans from the bottom, in the eight hundred yojans of middle part innumerable lacs Bhomayak residences have been said. They are spreading obliquely. These residences are round and rectangular from outside and inside. Thus the description of the residences of the residential gods has been done, even such as the description of residences of Peripatetic gods should be known. The only specialization of these residences is that they have flags-garlands. These are charming, mind pleasing, picturesque and elegant and beautiful. 589 - kevaiyA NaM bhaMte! joisiyANaM vimANAvAsA paNNattA ? goyamA ! imIse gaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe bahusamaramaNijjAo bhUmibhAgAo sattanauyAiM joyaNasayAI uDDuM uppaittA ettha NaM dasuttarajoyaNasayabAhalle tiriyaM joisavisae joisiyANaM devANaM asaMkhejjA joisiyavimANAvAsA paNNattA / te NaM joi siyavimANAvAsA abbhuggayamUsiyapahasiyA vivihamaNirayaNabhatticittA vAuyavijaya - vejayaMtI- paDAga-chattAichattakaliyA tuMgA gagaNatala malihaMtasiharA jAlaMtara - rayaNapaMjarummiliyavva maNikaNagathrubhiyAgA viyasiya sayapattapuNDarIya-tilaya- rayaNaddhacaMdacittA aMto vAhiM ca saNhA tavaNijja - vAluA patthaMDA suhaphAsA sassirIyarUvA pAsAIyA darisaNijjA abhiruvA paDirUvA / bhagavan! jyotiSka devoM ke vimAnAvAsoM kI saMkhyA kitanI kahI gayI hai? gautama! ratnaprabhA pRthvI kA bahusama ramaNIya bhUmibhAga hai| usase sAta sau nabbe yojana Upara eka sau daza yojana bAhalya vAle tirache jyotiSka-viSayaka AkAza bhAga hai| usa bhAga meM jyotiSka devoM ke asaMkhyAta vimAnAvAsa kahe gae haiN| ve vimAnAvAsa apane meM se nikalatI huI aura sarva dizAoM meM phailatI huI prabhA se ujjvala haiN| ve aneka prakAra ke maNi va ratnoM kI citrakArI se maNDita haiN| ve vimAnAvAsa vAyu se ur3atI huI vijaya - vaijayantI patAkAoM se tathA chatrAtichatroM se yukta haiN| ve gaganacumbI U~ce zikhara vAle haiM, una vimAnAvAsoM kI jAliyoM ke bhItara ratna lage hue haiN| jaise paMjara se tatkAla nikAlI vastu sazrIka - camacamAtI hai vaise hI ve sazrIka haiN| ve maNi-suvarNa kI stUpikAoM se 'yukta haiM, samavAyAMga sUtra. 305 Chu Various Titles Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan G

Page #382
0T vikasita zatapatroM tathA puNDarIkoM yAni zveta kamaloM se, tilakoM se, ratnoM kI ardhacandrAkAra citrAvaliyoM se vyApta haiN| ve vimAnAvAsa bhItara aura bAhara atyanta snigdha, tapta suvarNa sadRza vAlukAmayI prastaToM yA prastAroM vAle haiN| ve sukhada sparza kA anubhava karAne vAle, zobhAmaya, mana ko prasanna karane vAle tathA darzana ke yogya haiN| O Lord! How many numbers of the celestial vehicles of Stellar gods have been stated? O Gautam! The ground of Ratanprabha hell is very smooth and charming. At the height of seven hundred ninety yojans of it, there is slanting part of sky of stellar province having the thickness of one hundred and ten yojans in which innumerable (celestial vehicles) residences of stellar gods have been said. All these celestial vehicles are illuminated by the hue emits from themselves spreading in all the directions. These are decorated with the art built of so many kinds of gems and jewels. These celestial vehicle are ornamented with the flying flags and umbrellas. These are of high pinnacle soaring high in the sky, in the nets of these residences various kinds of gems have been fitted. These are so bright as an object immediately taken out of furnace, are endowed with stupikas made of gold and gems, are pervaded with fully blossomed white lotus and petals and half moon shaped arts made of jewels. These are very smooth from the outside and inside of it, and are like of burning gold. These are great pleasure giving, splendid and mind pleasing and worthy of seeing. 590-kevaiyA NaM bhaMte! vemANiyAvAsA paNNattA? goyamA! imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe bahusamaramaNijjAo bhUmibhAgAo ur3e caMdima-sUriya-gahagaNa-nakkhatta-tArArUvANaM vIivaittA bahU Ni joyaNANi bahU Ni joyaNasayANi bahUNi joyaNasahassANi [ bahUNi joyaNasayasahassANi ] bahuio joyaNakoDIo bahuio joyaNakoDAkoDIo asaMkhejAo joyaNakoDAkoDIo uDe dUraM vIivaittA ettha NaM vemANiyANaM devANaM sohammIsANa-saNaMkumAramAhida-baMbha-laMtaga-sukka-sahassAra-ANaya-pANaya-AraNa-accuesu gevejagamaNuttaresu ya caurAsIiM vimANAvAsasayasahassA sattANauiM ca sahassA tevIsaM ca vimANA bhvNtiitimkkhaayaa| __bhagavan! vaimAnika devoM ke AvAsoM bhI saMkhyA kitanI kahI gaI hai| gautama! ratnaprabhA pRthvI kA bahusabha bhUmibhAga ramaNIya hai| usase Upara candra, sUrya, grahagaNa, nakSatra aura tArakAoM ko ullaMghana kara, aneka yojana, aneka zata yojana, aneka sahana yojana (aneka zata-sahasra yojana) aneka koTi yojana, aneka koTAkoTi yojana aura asaMkhyAta koTA-koTi yojana Upara sudUra taka AkAza kA ullaMghana kara aneka vaimAnika deva kahe gae haiM, yathA-saudharma, IzAna, sanatkumAra, Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting $Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Suo vividha viSaya -306 Samvayang Sutra

Page #383
%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%% %%%%%%%%%%%%%%%% mAhendra, brahma, lAntaka, zukra, sahasrAra, Anata, prANata, AraNa, acyuta kalpoM meM vaimAnika deva, graiveyakoM | meM vaimAnika deva tathA anuttaroM meM vaimAnika dev| una vaimAnika devoM ke vimAnoM kI saMkhyA caurAsI lAkha sattAnaveM hajAra aura teIsa kahI gaI hai| O Lord! What the counting of residences of the gods of heaven has been said? O Gautam! The very smooth surface of the Ratanprabha hell is very charming. About it, it has been stated that crossing the moon, sun, planets, constellations and stars going high many yojans, many a hundred yojans, many a thousand yojans, many a hundred thousand yojans, many a crore yojans, many crore into crore yojans and innumerable crore into crore yojans crossing the sky so many celestial beings (Vaimanik Dev) have been residing there as :Saudharma, Ishan, Sanat Kumar, Mahendera, Brahma, Lantak, Shukra, Sahsrar, Anat, Pranat, Aran, Achyut Kalpas, celestial beings of Graivayak and Anuttar celestial vehicles. The total number of all these celestial vehicles has been said eighty four lacs ninety seven thousand and twenty three. 591-te NaM vimANA accimAlippabhA bhAsarAsivaNNAbhA arayA nirayA NimmalA vitimirA visuddhA savvarayaNAmayA acchA sahA ghaTThA maTThA NippaMkA NikaMkaDacchAyA sappabhA | sassirIyA saujjoyA pAsAIyA darisaNijjA abhirUvA pddiruuvaa|| ___ve vimAna sUrya-prabhA sadRza prabhA yukta haiM, prakAza puMjoM ke sadRza bhAsura haiN| ve raja-rahita-nIraja haiM, nirmala va andhakAra rahita haiM, vizuddha haiM, marIci-yukta haiM, udyota-sahita haiM, mana ko prasannatA kA | anubhava karAne vAle darzanIya haiM, abhirUpa-pratirUpa haiN| These celestial vehicles are endowed with the same hue as the sun and lustrous like the sunshine. These are without any dust, devoid of dirt, clean and devoid of darkness. These are pure, pervaded by radiant, are with luster, and are worth seeing and mind pleasing. 592-sohamme NaM bhaMte! kappe kevaiyA vimANAvAsA paNNattA? goyamA! battIsaM vimANAvAsasayasahassA pnnnnttaa| evaM IsANAisu aTThAvIsaM vArasa aTTha | cattAri eyAI sayasahassAI paNNAsaM cattAlIsaM cha-eyAiM sahassAI ANae pANae cattAri | AraNaccue tinni eyANi sayANi evaM gAhAhiM bhaanniyvvN| bhagavan! saudharmakalpa meM vimAnAvAsoM kI saMkhyA kitanI kahI gayI hai? gautama! saudharmakalpa meM vimAnAvAsoM kI saMkhyA battIsa lAkha kahI gayI hai| isI prakAra IzAnAdi Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting samavAyAMga sUtra %% % % % 307 %% % %% % % % % % %% %% % %% %% % Various Titles % %% % % % %%

Page #384
zeSa kalpoM meM sahasrAra taka kramazaH aTThAIsa lAkha, bAraha lAkha, ATha lAkha, cAra lAkha, pacAsa hajAra, chaha sau tathA Anata-prANata kalpa meM cAra sau aura AraNa-acyuta kalpa meM tIna sau vimAna kahanA caahie| ye samasta kathana pUrvokta gAthAoM ke anusAra jAnanA caahie| O Lord ! What the number of the residences of celestial beings of Soudharma Kalpa has been said? O Gautam ! the number of the celestial vehicles of Soudharma Kalpa has been said thirty two lacs. In the same way the number of celestial vehicles of Ishan to Sahasrar Kalpas has been said twenty eight lacs, twelve lacs, eight lacs, four lacs, twenty five thousand, six hundred respectively and the number of Anat and Pranat Kalpas are four hundred of each and in Aran and Achyut three hundred of each should be said. The whole description should be known according to the verses (Gathas) already mentioned above. 593-neraiyANaM bhaMte! kevaiyaM kAlaM ThiI pannattA? goyamA! jahanneNaM dasavAsasahassAI, ukkoseNaM tettIsaM sAgarovamAiM ThiI pnnttaa| apajattagANaM neraiyANaM bhaMte! kevaiyaM kAlaM ThiI pannattA? jahanneNaM aMtomuhuttaM, ukkoseNaM vi aNtomuhuttN| pajattagANaM jahanneNaM dasavAsasahassAiM aMtomuhuttUNAI, ukkoseNaM tettIsaM sAgarovamAiM aNtomuhuttuunnaaii| imIse NaM rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe evaM jaav| bhagavan! nAraka kitane sthiti kAla ke kahe gae haiM? gautama! nArakoM kI jaghanya sthiti daza hajAra varSa kI tathA utkRSTa sthiti tetIsa sAgaropama kahI - gaI hai| bhagavan! aparyAptaka nAraka kitane sthiti kAla ke kahe gae haiM? gautama! aparyAptaka nArakoM kI jaghanya aura utkRSTa sthiti antarmuhUrta kI kahI gaI hai| paryAptaka nArakoM kI jaghanya aura utkRSTa sthiti kramazaH antarmuhUrta kama daza hajAra varSa kI aura antarmuhUrta kama tetIsa sAgaropama kI kahI gaI hai| isI prakAra isa ratnaprabhA pRthvI se lekara mahAtama:prabhA pRthvI taka aparyAptaka nArakoM kI jaghanya aura utkRSTa sthiti antarmuhUrta kI tathA paryAptakoM kI sthiti vahA~ || bhI sAmAnya, jaghanya aura utkRSTa sthiti se antarmuhUrta-antarmuhUrta kama jAnanA caahie| vizeSa:-isI prakAra bhavanavAsiyoM, vANavyantaroM, jyotiSkoM, kalpavAsiyoM aura graiveyakavAsI devoM kI paryAptaka-aparyAptaka kAla-bhAvI jaghanya va utkRSTa sthiti prajJApanA sUtra ke anusAra jAnanA caahie| O Lord! How much the life span of the immature (Aparyaptak) hellish >> beings has been said? vividha viSaya %% % %% 308 %% Samvayang Sutra %%% % %% % %% %% %% %% %% % %% %%% %

Page #385
O Gautam ! The life duration of immature (Aprayaptak) hellish beings minimum and maximum has been said of Antarmuhrat, the life span of the mature or complete (Prayaptak) hellish beings minimum and maximum has been said equal to Antramuhrat less than thousand years and Antramuhrat less thirty three sagropama respectively. Hence the life duration of the immature hellish beings from Ratanprabha hell to pitch Dark hell, minimum and maximum, equal to Antramuhrat should be known and in the same way the life duration of the mature hellish beings in general, minimum and maximum, should be known. Note: Thus the maximum and minimum life duration of the mature and immature beings of residential, peripatetic, stellar, celestial beings gods of Graivayak heavens should be known according to Pragyapana Sutra. 594-vijaya-vejayaMta- jayaMta aparAjiyANaM devANaM kevaiyaM kAlaM ThiI pannattA ? goyamA ! jahanneNaM battIsaM sAgarovamAI, ukkoseNaM tettIsaM sAgarovamAiM / savvaTTe ajahaNNamaNukkoseNaM tettIsaM sAgarovamAI ThiI pannattA ! bhagavan! vijaya, vaijayanta, jayanta, aparAjita vimAnavAsI deva kitane sthiti kAla ke kahe gae - haiM? gautama ! vijaya, vaijayanta, jayanta, aparAjita vimAnavAsI devoM kI jaghanya sthiti battIsa sAgaropama tathA utkRSTa sthiti tetIsa sAgaropama kahI gaI hai| sarvArthasiddha nAmaka anuttara vimAnoM meM samasta deva tetIsa sAgaropama ajaghanya - anutkRSTa sthiti ke kahe gae haiN| O Lord! How much long the life duration of the celestial beings of Vijay, Vijayant, Jayant, Aprajit and Sarvarthasidha has been said? O Gautam ! Minimum duration of thirty two sagropama and maximum of thirty three sagropama of the celestial beings of Vijay, Vijayant, Jayant, Aprajit heavens have been said, and the life duration of all the celestial beings of celestial vehicle namely Sarvarth Sidha un-minimum-un maximum has been said equal to thirty three sagropama. 595 - kati NaM bhaMte! sarIrA pannattA ? goyamA ! paMca sarIrA pannattA, taM jahA - orAlie veuvvae AhAra teya kammae / bhagavan! zarIra kitane prakAra ke kahe gae haiM? gautama! pA~ca prakAra ke zarIra kahe gae haiN| yathA - 1. audArika zarIra, 2. vaikriya zarIra, 3. AhAraka zarIra, 4. taijasa zarIra, 5. kArmaNa zarIra / O Lord! How many types of physical bodies have been said? samavAyAMga sUtra 309 Various Titles Zhan Zhan Zhan Zhan Zhan Xia Zhu Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Ju Ci Ci Wan Zhu Zhu

Page #386
% %% % %%%% %% % %% %%% %% %% %% %% %%% %% %% % Gautam ! Five types of physical bodies have been said as : 1. the Gross body, 2. proteen or transformable body, 3. Conveyance or Assimilative body, 4. $|| Fiery or luminous body, and 5. Karmic body. / 596-orAliyasarIre NaM bhaMte! kaivihe pannatte? goyamA! paMcavihe pnntte| taM jahA-egidiya5 orAliyasarIre jAva gabbhavakkaMtiya maNussa-paMciMdiya-orAliyasarIre y|| bhagavan! audArika zarIra kitane prakAra ke kahe gae haiM? gautama! audArika zarIra pA~ca prakAra ke kahe gae haiN| yathA-1.ekendriya audArika zarIra, 2.dvIndriya + audArika zarIra, 3.trIndriya audArika zarIra, 4.caturindriya audArika zarIra, 5.paMcendriya audArika zarIra (garbhaja manuSya paMcendriya audArika zarIra tk|) O Lord ! How many kinds of gross bodies are said? Gautam ! the gross bodies have been said of five types as : one sense gross $body, 2. two senses gross body, 3. three senses gross body, 4. four senses gross body, and 5. five senses gross body (uteruseous human beings upto the five senses beings). 597-orAliyasarIrassa NaM bhaMte! ke mahAliyA sarIrogAhaNA paNNattA? goyamA! jahanneNaM | aMgulassa asaMkhejaibhAgaM, ukkoseNaM sAiregaM joyaNasahassaM evaM jahA ogAhaNa-saMThANe OM orAliyapamANaM tahA niravasesaM (bhaanniyvvN|)| evaM jAva maNusse tti ukkoseNaM tiNNi gaauyaaii| ___bhagavan! audArika zarIra vAle jIva kI jaghanya aura utkRSTa zarIra avagAhanA kitanI kahI gaI hai? ____ gautama! audArika zarIra vAle jIva kI jaghanya zarIra avagAhanA aMgula ke asaMkhyAtaveM bhAga pramANa | kahI gaI hai| yaha kathana pRthvIkAyika Adi kI apekSA se hai| isI prakAra audArika zarIra vAle jIva | kI utkRSTa zarIra-avagAhanA kucha adhika eka hajAra yojana kahI gii| yaha kathana bAdara / vanaspati-kAyika kI apekSA se hai| isa prakAra jaise avagAhanA saMsthAna nAmaka prajJApanA-pada meM audArika zarIra kI avagAhanA kA | pramANa kahA gayA hai, vaisA hI yahAM sampUrNa rUpa se kahanA caahie| isa prakAra yAvat manuSya kI utkRSTa | zarIra-avagAhanA tIna gavyUti (koza) kahI gaI hai| O Lord ! How many, minimum and maximum, structures of gross bodies | beings are said? Gautam ! The minimum structure of the gross-bodies beings has been said equal to the innumerable (Asamkhyatava) part of a finger. This statement is with regard to earth-bodies etc. Thus the maximum body structure of gross Ting FTing Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting FFFFFFF vividha viSaya %%%%%% .310 % % Samvayang Sutra % % % %% % %% %% %% %%% %

Page #387
bodied beings has been said a little more than one thousand yojans. This statement is in reference to gross plant vegetation. Thus, such as the measurement of the structure of gross-bodied beings according to Pragyapana has been said, so as the immature form should be said here. In this way the maximum structure of the human being has been said equal to three kosa (Indian scale). 598-kaivihe NaM bhaMte! veuvviyasarIre pannatte? goyamA! duvihe pannatte, taM jahA-egidiya veuvviyasarIre ya paMciMdiya-veuvviyasarIre y| evaM jAva saNaMkumAre ADhattaM jAva anuttarANaM bhavadhAraNijjA jAva tesiM rayaNI prihaayi| .. bhagavan! vaikriyika zarIra kitane prakAra ke kahe gae haiM? gautama! vaikriyika zarIra do prakAra ke kahe gae haiN| yathA-1. ekendriya vaikriyika zarIra, 2.paMcendriya vaikriyika shriir| isa prakAra yAvat sanatkumAra-kalpa se lekara anuttara vimAna paryanta taka ke devoM kA vaikriyika bhavadhAraNIya zarIra jAnanA caahie| vaha kramazaH eka-eka ratni kama hotA hai| O Lord ! How many kinds of protein bodies are said? Gautam ! Two types of transformable body have been narrated as : One | sense transformable body, 2. five senses transformable body. Thus, the physical bodies of the celestial beings from Sanat Kumar heaven to the Anuttar Celestial vehicles should be known as a Transformable body (Vaikariya Sharir). 599-AhArayasarIre NaM bhaMte! kaivihe pannatte? goyamA! egAkAre pnntte| jai egAkAre pannatte, kiM maNussa-AhArayasarIre amaNussa-AhArayasarIre? goyamA! maNussa-AhArayasarIre, No amnnuss-aahaarysriire| evaM jai maNussa AhArayasarIre, kiM gabbhavakkaM tiyamaNussa-AhArayasarIre, saMmucchimamaNussa-AhArayasarIre? goyamA! gabbhavakvaMtiya-maNussa-AhArayasarIre no smucchim-mnnuss-aahaarysriire| jai gabbhavakkaMtiya-maNussa-AhArayasarIre, kiM kammabhUmiga0 akammabhUmiga0? goyamA! kammabhUmiga0, no akmmbhuumig0| jai kammabhUmiga0, kiM saMkhejavAsAuya0 asaMkhejavAsAuya0? goyamA! saMkhejavAsAuya0, no asaMkhejavAsAuya0? samavAyAMga sUtra 311 %%%%%%%% %%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%% Various Titles % %% %%% %

Page #388
Ye Wai Pian Ye Wai Ge 5555555555555555555555Si 555 jai saMkhejjavAsAuya0, kiM pajattaya0 apajattaya0? goyamA! pajjattaya0, no apajattaya0 / jai pajattaya0 kiM sammaddiTThI0 micchadiTThI0 sammAmicchadiTThI0? goyamA! sammATThiI0 / no micchadiTThI no smmaamicchditttthii| jai sammadiTThI0 kiM saMjaya0 asaMjaya0 saMjayAsaMjaya0? goyamA! saMjaya0, no asaMjaya0 no saMjayAsaMjaya0 / jai saMjaya0 kiM pamattasaMjaya0, appamattasaMjaya? goyamA! pamattasaMjaya0, no apamattasaMjaya0 / jai pamattasaMjaya0, kiM iDDipatta0 aNiDDhipatta? goyamA! iDDipatta0, no aNiDDipatta0 / vayaNA vi bhaanniyvvaa| bhagavan! AhAraka zarIra kitane prakAra kA kahA gayA hai? gautama! AhAraka zarIra eka hI prakAra kA kahA gayA hai| bhagavan! yadi AhAraka zarIra eka hI prakAra kA kahA gayA hai to kyA vaha manuSya-AhAraka zarIra hai yA amanuSya-AhAraka zarIra hai? gautama! jo AhAraka zarIra eka prakAra kA kahA gayA hai, vaha manuSya AhAraka zarIra hai, 2 amanuSya-AhAraka zarIra nhiiN| bhagavan! yadi vaha manuSya-AhAraka zarIra hai to kaunasA manuSya AhAraka zarIra hai-garbhopakrAntika yA sammUrchima? ___ gautama! vaha manuSya AhAraka zarIra hai grbhop-kraantik| sammUrchima manuSya-AhAraka zarIra nahIM hai| 4 bhagavan! yadi vaha garbhopakrAntika manuSya AhAraka zarIra hai, to kyA vaha karmabhUmija garbhopakrAntika |manuSya-AhAraka zarIra hai, athavA akarmabhUmija garbhopakrAntika manuSya-AhAraka zarIra hai? ___gautama! karmabhUmija garbhopakrAntika manuSya AhAraka zarIra hai, akarmabhUmija garbhopakrAntika manuSya-AhAraka zarIra nahIM hai| ____bhagavan! yadi vaha karmabhUmija ga pakrAntika manuSya AhAraka zarIra hai, to kyA vaha saMkhyAta varSA-yuSka karma bhUmija garbhopakrAnti manuSya AhAraka zarIra hai yA asaMkhyAta varSAyuSka karmabhUmija garbhopakrAntika | manuSya AhAraka zarIra hai? gautama! saMkhyAta varSAyuSka karmabhUmija garbhopakrAntika manuSya AhAraka zarIra | hai, asaMkhyAta varSAyukta karmabhUmija garbhopakrAntika manuSya AhAraka zarIra nahIM hai| vividha viSaya 312 Samvayang Sutra

Page #389
Ma Si Nan %% %%% %%%%%%%%%%%%% %%%% %% bhagavan! yadi saMkhyAta-varSAyuSka karmabhUmija garbhopakrAntika manuSya AhAraka zarIra hai, to kyA vaha paryAptaka saMkhyAtavarSAyuSka karma bhUmija garbhopakrAntika manuSya-AhAraka zarIra hai yA aparyAptaka | saMkhyAta varSAyuSka karmabhUmija garbhopakrAntika manuSya-AhAraka zarIra hai? __gautama! paryAptaka saMkhyAtavarSAyuSka karmabhUmija garbhopakrAtika manuSya-AhAraka zarIra hai, aparyAptaka saMkhyAtavarSAyuSka karmabhUmija garbhopakrAntika manuSya-AhAraka zarIra nahIM hai| bhagavan! yadi vaha paryAptaka saMkhyAtavarSAyuSka karmabhUmija garbhopakrAntika manuSya-AhAraka zarIra hai, to kyA vaha samyagdRSTi paryAptaka saMkhyAtavarSAyuSka karmabhUmija garbhopakrAntika manuSya AhAraka zarIra hai yA mithyAdRSTi paryAptaka saMkhyAtavarSAyuSka karmabhUmija garbhopakrAntika manuSya AhAraka zarIra hai athavA samyagmithyAdRSTi paryAptaka saMkhyAtavarSAyuSka karmabhUmija garbhopakrAntika manuSya-AhAraka zarIra hai? gautama! vaha samyagdRSTi paryAptaka saMkhyAtavarSAyuSka karmabhUmija garbhopakrAntika manuSya AhAraka zarIra hai| vaha na to mithyAdRSTi paryAptaka saMkhyAta varSAyuSka karmabhUmija garbhopakrAntika manuSya AhAraka zarIra hai aura na samyagmithyAdRSTi paryAptaka saMkhyAta, varSAyuSka karmabhUmija garbhopakrAntika manuSya AhAraka zarIra hai| . bhagavan! yadi vaha samyagdRSTi paryAptaka saMkhyAta varSAyuSka karmabhUmija garbhopakrAntika manuSya AhAraka | zarIra hai, to kyA vaha saMyata samyagdRSTi paryAptaka saMkhyAtavarSAyuSka karmabhUmija garbhopakrAntika manuSya * AhAraka zarIra hai, athavA asaMyata samyagdRSTi paryAptaka saMkhyAta varSAyuSka karmabhUmija garbhopakrAntika | manuSya AhAraka zarIra hai athavA saMyatAsaMyata paryAptaka saMkhyAta varSAyuSka karmabhUmija garbhopakrAntika manuSya AhAraka zarIra hai? gautama! vaha saMyata samyagdRSTi paryAptaka saMkhyAta varSAyuSka karmabhUmija garbhopakrAntika manuSya AhAraka | zarIra hai, vaha na to asaMyata samyagdRSTi paryAptaka saMkhyAtavarSAyuSka karmabhUmija garbhopakrAntika manuSya AhAraka zarIra hai aura na saMyatAsaMyata paryAptaka saMkhyAtavarSAyuSka karmabhUmija garbhopakrAntika manuSya AhAraka | zarIra hai| bhagavan! yadi vaha saMyata samyagdRSTi paryAptaka saMkhyAta varSAyuSka karmabhUmija garbhopakrAntika manuSya AhAraka zarIra hai, to kyA pramatta saMyata samyagdRSTi paryAptaka saMkhyAtavarSAyuSka karmabhUmija garbhopakrAntika manuSya AhAraka zarIra hai, yA apramattasaMyata samyagdRSTi paryAptaka saMkhyAta varSAyuSka karmabhUmija garbhApakrAntika manuSya-AhAraka zarIra hai? gautama! vaha pramattasaMyata samyagdRSTi paryAptaka saMkhyAtavarSAyuSka karmabhUmija garbhopakrAntika 5 manuSya-AhAraka zarIra hai, apramattasaMyata samyagdRSTi paryAptaka saMkhyAtavarSAyuSka karmabhUmija garbhopakrAntika manuSya AhAraka zarIra nahIM hai| bhagavan! yadi vaha pramattasaMyama samyagdRSTi paryAptaka saMkhyAta varSAyuSka karmabhUmija garbhopakrAntika samavAyAMga sUtra / _313 Various Titles

Page #390
Ma %% %% %%%%% %%%% %% %% %%%% %% %% %%% % % * manuSya AhAraka zarIra hai, to kyA vaha Rddhi-prApta pramattasaMyata samyagdRSTi paryAptaka saMkhyAta varSAyuSka , karmabhUmija garbhopakrAntika manuSya-AhAraka zarIra hai athavA anRddhi-prApta pramatta-saMyata samyagdRSTi paryAptaka | || saMkhyAtavarSAyuSka karmabhUmija garbhopakrAntika manuSya-AhAraka zarIra hai| gautama! vaha Rddhi-prApta pramatta saMyata samyagdRSTi paryAptaka saMkhyAta varSAyuSka karmabhUmija garbhopakrAntika | manuSya AhAraka zarIra hai, anRddhi prApta pramattasaMyata samyagdRSTi paryAptaka saMkhyAtavarSAyuSka karmabhUmija | garbhopakrAntika manuSya AhAraka zarIra nahIM hai| O Lord! How many types of the Assimilating body have been said? Gautam! The Assimilating body (Aharak Sharir) has been said of single type. O Lord ! If the assimilation body has been said of single type then whether Fit is human assimilating body or non-human-assimilating body? - Gautam! The assimilating body that has been said of single type, it is human-assimilating body not a non human-assimilating body. O Lord! If it is a human assimilating body then which one the humanassimilating body is this-uteruseous, or Sammuichhan (Spontaneously birth taking)? Gautam ! this human assimilating body is (Garbhaj) uteruseous not a sammuchhana. O Lord ! If it is Grabhayakrantik human assimilating body then whether it 1 is of labour land Grabhayakrantik human assimilating or of non-labour land * Grabhayakrantik human assimilating body? Gautam ! It is of labour land Grabhayakrantik human-assimilating body but not a non-human assimilating body of non-labour land. O Lord ! If it is the Grabhayakrantik human assimilating body of labour land, then, whether it is the Grabhayakrantik human body of labour land of countable years life duration or innumerable life duration? Gautam ! It is of the life duration of countable Grabhayakrantik humanassimilating body of labour land but not the innumerable life duration of 5 # Grabhayakrantik human-assimilating body of labour land. O Lord! If it is of the age of countable Grabhayakrantik human-assimilating 9 body of labour land, then, whether it is mature or complete (Paryaptak) * Grabhayakrantik human-assimilating body of labour land or immature or * incomplete Grabhayakrantik human-assimilating body of labour land having countable life duration? Gautam ! it is mature of countable life duration Grabhayakrantik humanassimilating body of labour land but not the immature countable life span of Grabhayakrantik human-assimilating body of labour land. Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting 5 55 55 55 5sTing Ting Si fFFFFF Farfare fauna _ 314 HEURE Samvayang Sutra * % % % % % %% %%% % %%% % 5 % Wei Nan %%%%%% %% %

Page #391
O Lord! If it is a mature of countable life span, uteruseous humanassimilating body, then, whether it is of a righteous faith, mature, countable life duration uteruseous faith human-assimilating body of this labour land or it is of a wrong belief or a right erroneous faith, countable life span uteruseous * human-assimilating body of this labour land. Gautam! It is of a righteous belief, mature, countable life duration uteruseous human assimilating body of this labour land but not of a wrong belief or wrong righteous faith mature countable life duration uteruseous human5 assimilating body of this labour land. O Lord! If it of is a righteous faith, mature, countable life span, uteruseous, human assimilating body of this labour land then whether he is a restraint righteous belief, mature, countable life span, uteruseous, human-assimilating body of this labor land or he is a unrestraint righteous belief, mature, countable life span uteruseous human-assimilating body of Labour land or a restraint unrestraint righteous belief, mature, countable life span, uteruseous humanwill assimilating body at labour land? 1. Gautam! It is a restraint righteous faith, mature, countable life span, uteruseous human-assimlating body of labour land not a un-restraint-nor a restraint-unrestraint righteous faith, mature, countable life span, uteruseous human-assimilating body of labour land. O Lord ! It he is a restrained righteous belief, mature, countable life span uteruseous, human-assimilating body of labour land, then, whether it is a laxity (Pramat) restrained righteous faith, mature, countable life duration uteruseous, human-assimilating body of labour land or awakened (Apramat) restrained righteous human-assimilating body of labour land? Gautam ! It is a laxity (Pramat) restraint righteous faith, mature, countable $life span, uteruseous, human assimilating body of labour-land but not an awakend (Apramat) restraint, righteous faith, mature, countable life duration, uteruseous human-assimilating body of labour land. $ O Lord ! If it is a laxity restraint righteous belief, mature, countable life span, uteruseous, human-assimilating body of labour land, then, whether it is of an extra-ordinary, power or wealth, laxity restraint, righteous belief, mature, countable life span uteruseous, human-assimilating body of labour land or of without extra-ordinary power of wealth, laxity, restraint, righteous belief, mature, countable life span uteruseous human-assimilating body of labour land? Gautam ! It is of an extra ordinary power, wealth, laxity, restraint, righteous belief, mature, countable life span, uteruseous human-assimilating body of labour land but not a un-extraordinary power or wealth, laxity, samavAyAga sUtra 315 Various Titles

Page #392
restraint, righteous belief, mature, countable life span uteruseous humanassimilating body of labour land. 600-AhArayasarIre smcurNssNtthaannsNtthie| AhAraka zarIra samacaturasra saMsthAna vAlA kahA gayA hai| The assimilating body has been said of equi-quaderant structure. 601-AhArayasarIrassa ke mahAliyA sarIrogAhaNA pannattA? goyamA! jahaNNeNaM desUNA rayaNI, ukkoseNaM paDipuNNA rynnii| bhagavan! AhAraka zarIra kI zarIra-avagAhanA kitanI bar3I kahI gaI hai? gautama! AhAraka zarIra kI jaghanya zarIra avagAhanA kucha kama eka ratni aura utkRSTa zarIra avagAhanA paripUrNa eka ratni kahI gaI hai| O Lord ! How much big the structure of the assimilating body has been said? Gautam ! The minimum structure of the assimilating body has been said a little less than a Ratni (Indian scale) and the maximum body structure has been said of full one Ratni (Indian scale). 602-teAsarIre NaM bhaMte kativihe pannatte? goyamA! paMcavihe pannatte egidiya teyasarIre, vi-ti-cau-paMca0 / evaM jaav0| bhagavan! taijasa zarIra ke kitane prakAra kahe gae haiM? gautama! taijasa zarIra ke pA~ca prakAra kahe gae haiN| yathA-1. ekendriya taijasa zarIra, 2.dvIndriya | taijasa-zarIra 3.trIndriya taijasa zarIra, 4.caturindriya taijasa zarIra, 5.paMcendriya taijasa shriir| . isa prakAra AraNa-acyuta kalpa taka jAnanA caahie| O Lord ! How many kinds of fiery bodies are said? Gautam ! Five types of fiery body have been narrated as : 1. one sense, 2. 9 two senses fiery body, 3. three senses fiery body, 4. four senses fiery body, 5. five senses fiery body. In the same manner from Aaran to the Achyut heavens | should be known. 603-gevejassa NaM bhaMte! devassa NaM mAraNaMtiyasamugghAeNaM samohayassa samANassa ke mahAliyA sarIrogAhaNA pannattA? goyamA! sarIrappamANamettA vikkhaMbhabAhalleNaM, AyAmeNaM jahanneNaM, ahe jAva vijaahrseddhiio| ukkoseNaM jAva aholoiyggaamaao| urdu jAva sayAiM vimANAI, 5 tiriyaM jAva mnnusskhettN| evaM jAva annuttrovvaaiyaa| evaM kammayasarIraM bhaanniyvvN| vividha viSaya 316 Samvayang Sutra

Page #393
bhagavan! ve graiveyaka deva jo mAraNAntika samudghAta ko prApta hue haiM, unake zarIra kI avagAhanA kitanI bar3I kahI gaI hai ? Bian gautama! mAraNAntika samudghAta ko prApta hue graiveyaka deva kI zarIra - avagAhanA zarIra - pramANa mAtra kahI gayI hai, yaha viSkambha - bAhalya kI apekSA se hai kintu AyAma kI apekSA se nIce jaghanya yAvat vidyAdhara zreNI taka tathA utkRSTa yAvat adholoka ke grAmoM taka evaM Upara apane vimAnoM taka aura tirachI manuSya kSetra taka graiveyaka deva kI zarIra - avagAhanA kahI gaI hai| isI prakAra anuttaropapAtika devoM kI zarIra - avagAhanA jAnanI caahie| isI prakAra kArmaNa zarIra kA bhI varNana kahanA cAhie / O Lord! the celestial beings of Gravayak celestial vehicles who have attained the situation of Marantik Samud Ghat (space points expansion at the time of death, how big the structures of these bodies have been said? Gautam! The body structure of the celestial beings of Gravayak celestial vehicles who have attained maranantik Samudghat merely is equal to the its physical body, this one is with regard of expansion and thickness but with regard to extension the structures of the gods of Gravayak heavens have been said minimum upto the mountains of Vidyadhars and maximum upto the villages of the lower lokas and towards upside it is upto its own celestial vehicles and obliquely upto the regions of human beings. In the same manner the body structure of the celestial beings of Anuttarpapatik celestial vehicles should be known. In the same way the description of Karmic body should be said. 604 - ivihe NaM bhaMte! ohI pannattA ? goyamA ! duvihA pannattA - bhavapaccaie ya khaovasamie ya / evaM savvaM ohipadaM bhaNiyavvaM / bhagavan! avadhijJAna ke kitane prakAra kahe gae haiM? gautama! avadhijJAna ke do prakAra kahe gae haiN| yathA - 1. bhavapratyaya avadhijJAna 2. kSAyopazamika avdhijnyaan| isa prakAra prajJApanA sUtra kA sampUrNa avadhijJAna pada kahanA cAhie / O Lord! How many types of Clairvoyance have been said? Gautam! Two types of Clairvoyance have been said as: 1. Bhav Prataya Clairvoyance, 2. Destructive-subsideous Clairvoyance. In this manner the entire Clairvoyance description verses of Pragyapana Sutra should be said. samavAyAMga sUtra 317 Various Titles Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Dan Dan Dan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan

Page #394
605- sIyA ya davva sArIra sAyA taha veyaNA bhave dukkhaa| abbhuvagamuvakkamiyA NIyAe ceva anniyaae||1|| ___ vedanA ke viSaya meM jo dvAra jJAtavya haiM, ve isa prakAra haiN| yathA-1. zIta, 2. dravya, 3. zarIra, | 24. sAtA, 5. du:khA, 6. AbhyupagamikI, 7. aupakramikI, 8. nidA, 9. anidaa||1|| ___In respect of sufferings whatever is known is such as : 1. cold, 2. matter, 3. physical body, 4. pain. 5. Abhyupagamini, 6. Oapakarmiki, 7. slumber, 8. non-slumber. 606- neraiyA NaM bhaMte! kiM sItaM veyaNaM veyaMti, usiNaM veyaNaM veyaMti, sItosiNaM veyaNaM || veyaMti? goyamA! neraDayA0 evaM ceva veyaNApadaM bhaanniyvvN| bhagavan! nAraka kaunasI vedanA vedana karate haiM-zIta vedanA, uSNa vedanA yA zItoSNa vedanA? gautama! nArakI zIta vedanA vedana karate haiM, isa prakAra se vedanA pada kahanA caahie| O Lord ! Whichever suffering the hellish beings suffer, either suffering of cold or suffering of heat or suffering of cold and heat both? Gautam ! The hellish beings suffer the sufferings of cold, thus the suffering verses should be said. 607-kai NaM bhaMte! lesAo pannattAo? goyamA! cha lesAo pannattAo, taM jahA-kiNhA / nIlA kAU teU pamhA sukkaa| lesApayaM bhaanniyvvN| bhagavan! lezyAoM kI kitanI saMkhyA kahI gaI hai? gautama! lezyAe~ chaha prakAra kI kahI gaI haiN| yathA-1. kRSNa lezyA, 2. nIla lezyA, 3. kApota lezyA, 4. tejo lezyA, 5. padma lezyA, 6. zukla leshyaa| isa prakAra lezyA pada kahanA caahie| O Lord ! How many number of the thought colouration (Leshyas) are said? Gautam ! Thought colours (Leshyas) have been said of six types : 1. Dark thought colour, 2. Blue thought colour, 3. grey thought colour, 4. red thought colour, 5. yellow thought colour and 6. white thought colour. In this manner the thought colours should be said. 608- aNaMtarA ya AhAre AhAra bhogaNA i y| poggalA neva jANaMti ajjhavasANe ya smmtte||1|| AhAra ke sandarbha meM anantara-AhArI, Abhoga-AhArI, anAbhoga-AhArI, AhAra-pudgaloM ke nahIM jAnane-dekhane vAle aura jAnane-dekhane vAle Adi caturbhagI, prazasta-aprazasta, adhyavasAna vAle aura aprazasta adhyavasAna vAle tathA samyaktva aura mithyAtva ko prApta jIva jJAtavya haiN||1|| Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ming Ming Ming Ming vividha viSaya 318 Samvayang Sutra

Page #395
Ya Ya % % %% % % % % % % % %% % % %% % % %% % % %% % % % % %% % % In reference to the food the (jeevas) beings are known as Anantar Ahari (taking food at interval), Abhoga Ahari (taking food for comfort), Anobhaga Ahari (taking food not for comfort), the Chaturbhangi who are knower and seer of the Pudgal of food and who are not the knower and seer of the Pudgal of food, Prashast (right food), Aprashast (not right food), Adhyayavasan and unpraised Adhyayavasan and the beings attainer of right path and wrong faith. 609-neraiyA NaM bhaMte! aNaMtarAhArA tao nivvattaNayA tao pariyAiyaNayA tao pariNAmaNayA tao pariyAraNayA tao pacchA vikuvvaNayA? haMtA goyamA! evN| AhArapadaM bhaanniyvvN| bhagavan! nAraka anantarAhArI haiM? tatpazcAt ve nirvartanatA karate haiM? taduparAnta paryAdAnatA karate haiM? | tadanantara pariNAmanatA karate haiM? tatpazcAt paricAraNA karate haiM? tatpazcAt vikurvaNA karate haiM? ___ hA~ gautama! aisA hI hai| yahA~ para (prajJApanA sUtrokta) AhAra pada kahanA caahie| * O Lord ! What the hellish beings are Anantar Ahari? After it if they do Nirvartanta? If they do paryadanata? If they do Parinamanta? If they do Parikarma? If they do Vikuvarna? * Yes Gautam ! It is so. Here the food verses should be said according to Pragyapana Sutra. 610-kaivihe NaM bhaMte! AugabaMdhe pannatte? ___goyamA! chavvihe AugabaMdhe pannatte, taM jahA-jAinAmanihattAue gatinAmanihattAue 2 ThiinAmanihattAue paesanAmanihattAue aNubhAganAmanihattAue ogaahnnaanaamnihttaaue| __- bhagavan! Ayukarma kA bandha kitane prakAra kA kahA gayA hai? gautama! Ayukarma kA bandha chaha prakAra kA kahA gayA hai| yathA-1. jAtinAmanidhattAyuSka, 2. gatinAmanidhattAyuSka, 3. sthitinAmanidhattAyuSka, 4. pradezanAmanidhattAyuSka, 5. anubhAganAmanidhattAyuSka, 6. avgaahnaanaamnidhttaayussk| O Lord ! How many kinds of the bondage of the life span determining karmas have been said? Gautam ! The life span determining karmas have been said of six types as: 1. Jatinamnidhantayushak (caste determining). 2. Gatinamani- dhantayushak (realm determining karmas), 3. Stithinamanidhantayushak (duration determining), 4. Pradesh- namanidhantayushak (space points determining, 5. Anubhagnamanidhantayushak) (fruit determining), and 6. Avagahahanamanidhantayushak (structure determining). Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting samavAyAMga sUtra 319 Various Titles

Page #396
Le Le Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan 611 - neraiyANaM bhaMte! kaivihe AugabaMdhe pannatte ? goyamA ! chavvihe pannatte, taM jahA- jAtinAma0 gainAma0 ThiinAma0 paesanAma0 aNubhAganAma0 ogAhaNAnAma0 / evaM jAva vemANiyANaM / bhagavan! nArakoM kA Ayubandha kitane prakAra kA kahA gayA hai? gautama! nArakoM kA Ayubandha chaha prakAra kA kahA gayA hai / yathA - 1. jAtinAmanidhattAyuSka, 2. gatinAmanidhattAyuSka, 3. sthitinAma nidhattAyuSka, 4. pradezanAmanidhattAyuSka, 5. anubhAganAmanidhattAyuSka, 6. avagAhanAnAma nidhttaayussk| isI prakAra asurakumAroM se lekara vaimAnika deva paryanta samasta daNDakoM meM chaha-chaha prakAra kA Ayubandha jAnanA cAhie / O Lord! How many bondages of life span determining Karmas of hellish being are said? Gautam! The life span determining Karmas of hellish beings have been said of six types as : 1. Jatinamanidhantayushak ( caste determining), 2. Gati namanidhantayushak ( realm datamining) 3. Stithinamanidhantayushak (duration determining), 4. Pradeshnamanidhantayushak (space points determining, 5. Anubhagnamanidhantayushak (fruit determining), and 6. Avagahahanamanidhantayushak (structure determining). In the same manner the life span determining Karmas bondages of malevolent demons to celestial beings and of all the Dandak six of each should be known. 612 - nirayagaI NaM bhaMte! kevaiyaM kAlaM virahiyA uvavAeNaM pannattA ? goyamA ! jahanneNaM ekkaM samayaM, ukkoseNaM bArasa muhutte / bhagavan! narakagati meM kitane viraha kAla ke bAda nArakoM kA upapAta yAni janma kahA gayA hai? gautama! jaghanya se eka samaya aura utkarSa se bAraha muhUrtta nArakoM kA virahakAla kahA gayA hai| O Lord! After how much long interval the hellish beings reincarnate in the hell? Gautam! The interval of the re-incarnation of the hellish beings has been said (one muhurat with regard the minimum and twelve muhrat (Indian time) with regard the maximum duration. 613 - evaM tiriyagaI massagaI devagaI / cavIsaI muhuttA satta ahoratta taha ya pannarasA / mAso ya do ya cauro chammAsA virahakAlo tti // 2 // isI prakAra tInoM gatiyoM - tiryaggati, manuSya gati, deva gati - kA bhI jaghanya aura utkRSTa antara kAla jAnanA caahie| vividha viSaya 320 Le Le Wan Chu Wan Wan Chu Samvayang Sutra

Page #397
In the same way the minimum and maximum time of all the remaining three realms i.e. realm of plants animals, human beings and celestial beings should be known. | 614-siddhagaI NaM bhaMte! kevaiyaM kAlaM virahiyA sijhaNayAe pannattA? goyamA! jahanneNaM ekkaM samayaM, ukkoseNaM chmmaase| evaM siddhivajA uvvttttnnaa| | bhagavan siddhagati kitane kAla taka virahita rahatI hai? arthAt kitane samaya taka koI bhI jIva OM siddha nahIM hotA? / gautama! siddhagati jaghanya se eka samaya aura utkarSa se chaha mAsa siddhi prApta karane vAloM se virahita rahatI hai| arthAt siddhagati kA virahakAla chaha mAsa hai| . isI prakAra siddha gati ko chor3akara zeSa samasta jIvoM kI udvartanA yAni maraNa kA viraha bhI jAnanA | caahie| ... O Lord ! How long time the Sidha realm remains in the state of intervalit means for how long even a single being not gets the realm of Sidha? Gautam ! The realm of Sidha remains bereft of beings those who have * attained liberation minimum of one Antar-muhurat and maximum of six months duration. Hence the interval time of the Sidhagati is six months. In this manner the interval of the deaths of remaining all the beings barring the Sidhagati beings should be known. 615-imIse NaM bhaMte! rayaNappabhAe puDhavIe neraiyA kevaiyaM kAlaM virahiyA uvavAeNaM F/ pannattA? evaM uvavAyadaMDao bhANiyavvo uvvaTTaNAdaMDao y| bhagavan! isa ratnaprabhA pRthvI ke nAraka kitane viraha-kAla ke uparAnta upapAta vAle kahe gae haiM? ukta prazna ke uttara meM yahA~ para (prajJApanAsUtrokta) upapAta-daNDaka kahanA caahie| isI prakAra | udvartanA daNDaka bhI kahanA caahie| O Lord ! After how much interval the hellish beings of this Ratanprabh hell long take birth? / In reply of this question here "Utpat Dandak" of Pragyapana Sutra should be narrated. In the same way "Udvartana Dandak" must he said, too. 616-neraiyA NaM bhaMte! jAtinAmanihattAugaM kati AgarisehiM pagaraMti? goyamA! siya ekkaNaM, siya dohiM, siya tIhiM, siya cauhiM, siya paMcahiM, siya chahiM, siya sattahiM, siya aTThahiM IF [ AgarisehiM pagaraMti ] no ceva NaM nvhiN| evaM sesANa vi AugANi jAva vemANiya tti| samavAyAMga sUtra 321 Various Titles

Page #398
/ bhagavan! nAraka jIva jAtinAmanidhattAyuSka karma kA kitane AkarSoM se bandha karate haiM? gautama! nAraka jIva jAtinAmanidhattAyuSka karma kA syAt yAni kadAcit eka AkarSa se, syAt do AkarSoM se, syAt tIna AkarSoM se, syAt cAra AkarSoM se, syAt pA~ca AkarSoM se, syAt chaha AkarSoM se, syAt sAta AkarSoM se, tathA syAt ATha AkarSoM se bandha karate haiM kintu nau AkarSoM se bandha nahIM karate haiN| / isI prakAra zeSa AyuSka karmoM kA bandha jAnanA caahie| isI prakAra asurakumAroM se lekara vaimAnika kalpa taka samasta daNDakoM meM Ayubandha ke AkarSa jAnanA caahie| O Lord ! With how many attractions the hellish beings bind the "Jatinamani- dhantayushak Karma? Hey Gautam ! The hellish beings bind Jatinamanidhantayushak Karma perhaps sometime by one attraction, some time by two attractions, sometime by three attractions, sometime by four attractions, sometime five attractions, sometime by six attractions, sometime by eight attractions, but they do not bind through nine attractions. In the same manner the bondages of the remaining life span determining Karmas should be known. In the same way the attractions of bondages of life span of malevolent demons (Asur Kumar) upto the celestial beings of heavens (of all the dandak) should be known. 617-kaivihe NaM bhatte! saMghayaNe pannatte? goyamA! chavvihe saMghayaNe pannatte, taM jahAvairosabhanArAyasaMghayaNe 1, risabhanArAyasaMghayaNe 2, nArAyasaMghayaNe 3, addhanArAyasaMghayaNe 4, | kIliyAsaMghayaNe 5, chevaTTasaMghayaNe 6 / bhagavan ! saMhanana ke kitane prakAra kahe gae haiM? gautama! saMhanana ke chaha prakAra kahe gae haiN| yathA-1. vajrarSabha nArAca saMhanana, 2. RSabha nArAca saMhanana, 3. nArAca saMhanana, 4. ardhanArAca saMhanana, 5. kIlikA saMhanana, 6. sevArta sNhnn| ___O Lord ! How many kinds of (Samhanan) molecule joints of body have been said? Gautam ! The molecule joints have been said of six types as: Varjashabh narach Samhanan, 2. Rishbhnarach Samhanan, 3. Narach Samhanan, 4. Ardhanarach Samhanan, 5. Kilika Samhanan, 6. Sevart Samhanan. 618-neraiyA NaM bhaMte! kiMsaMghayaNI (pannattA)? goyamA! chahaM saMghayaNANaM asNghynnii| 5 Neva aTThI Neva sirA Neva nnhaaruu| je poggalA aNiTThA akaMtA appiyA aNAejA asubhA | amaNuNNA amaNAmA amaNAbhirAmA, te tesiM asaMghayaNattAe prinnmNti| 322 vividha viSaya Bu Bu Wei Nan Nan Nan Nan %%%%%%%%%%%%%%% Samvayang Sutra %%% % %

Page #399
bhagavan! nAraka kisa saMhanana vAle kahe gae haiM? gautama! nArakoM meM chaha saMhananoM meM se koI bhI saMhanana nahIM hotA hai| ve asaMhananI hote haiN| isakA | kAraNa hai ki unake zarIra meM asthiyoM (haDDiyoM) kA abhAva hotA hai| unake zarIra meM na to zirAe~ | (dhamaniyA~) hotI haiM aura na snAyu (aaNteN)| vahA~ jo pudgala haiM ve aniSTa, akAnta, apriya, anAdeya, | azubha, amanojJa, amanAma aura amanobhirAma haiM, unase nArakoM kA zarIra saMhanana-rahita hI banatA hai| O Lord ! Of what molecule joint body of the hellish beings are stated? Gautam ! None of these above mentioned six molecule joints body (Samhanan) the hellish beings have. The hellish beings are without of any Samhanan. The main cause behind it is that they have no bones in their bodies. There are neither veins nor nervous system in their bodies. The bodies of the hellish beings are devoid of Samhanan and are made of harmful, non-pleasing, not beloved, unbeneficial, inauspicious, unattractive, discarded and uncharming pudgals (matter). . ... 619-asurakumArA NaM bhaMte! kiMsaMghayaNA pannattA? goyamA! chaNhaM saMghayaNANaM asNghynnii| NevaTThI neva chirA Neva nnhaaruu| je poggalA iTThA kaMtA piyA (AejjA) maNuNNA (subhA) maNAmA maNAbhirAmA, te tesiM asaMghayaNattAe prinnmNti| evaM jAva thnniykumaaraannN| bhagavan! asurakumAra deva kisa saMhanana vAle kahe gae haiM? gautama! asurakumAra devoM ke chahoM saMhananoM meM se koI bhI saMhanana nahIM hotA hai| ve asaMhananI hote haiN| isakA kAraNa hai ki una devoM ke zarIra meM asthiyoM kA abhAva hotA hai| unake zarIra meM na zirAe~ hotI haiM aura na hI snAyu hotI haiN| jo pudgala iSTa kAnta, priya-zubha, manojJa, manAma tathA manobhirAma hote haiM, unase unakA zarIra saMhanana-rahita hI banatA hai| isa prakAra nAgakumAroM se lekara stanitakumAra paryanta devoM ke viSaya meM jAnanA cAhie arthAt unake koI saMhanana nahIM hotaa| Bhagwan! Of What Samhanan the malevolent demons are stated? Gautam ! None of these six molecule joints body the malevolent demons have. They are Asamhanan. Because of it in the bodies of these gods there are no bones. Even there is no vein and nervous system in their bodies. Their bodies are devoid of Samhanan and made of desirable, pleasing, lovable, auspicious, attractive, beautiful and charming pudgalas (matters). In the same manner in respect to the Samahanan of the bodies of the gods namely Satanik etc. onward should be known i.e. they have not any moleculic joints body. samavAyAga sUtra %% % %% 323 % Various Titles %% %% %% %% % %% %% %% %% %% %% %% %% % % %

Page #400
% %% %% % %% %% %% % %% %% %% %% %%% %% %% %% % 620-puDhavIkAiyA NaM bhaMte! kiMsaMghayaNI pannattA? goyamA! chevaTTasaMghayaNI pnnttaa| evaM jAva saMmucchima-paMciMdiyatirikkhajoNiya tti| gabbhavakvaMtiyA chvvihsNghynnii| saMmucchimamaNussA 5 chevttttsNghynnii| gabbhavakkaMtiyamaNussA chvvihsNghynnii| jahA asurakumArA tahA vANamaMtara| joisiya- vemANiyA y| bhagavan! pRthvIkAyika jIva kisa saMhanana vAle kahe gae haiM? gautama! pRthvIkAyika jIva sevArta saMhanana vAle kahe gae haiN| isI prakAra apkAyika se lekara sammUrcchima paMcendriya tiryagyonika paryanta samasta jIva sevArta saMhanana + vAle kahe gae haiN| garbhopakrAntika tiryaMcoM ke chahoM prakAra ke saMhanana hote haiN| sammUrchima manuSya sevArta saMhanana vAle kahe gae haiN| garbhopakrAntika manuSyoM ke bhI chahoM prakAra ke saMhanana hote haiN| 5 . jisa prakAra asurakumAra deva saMhanana-rahita haiM, usI prakAra vANavyantara, jyotiSka aura vaimAnika deva bhI saMhanana-rahita kahe gae haiN| O Lord ! Of what Samhanamn the earthen body beings have been stated? Gautam ! The earthen body beings have been said of Sevart Samhanan. In this way the beings of water beings to the spontaneous originated five senses trinyank nuclic beings, all the beings have been said of Sevart Samhanan. The uteruseous beings are said of all the six moleculic joints body. The spontaneous its originated human beings (Samuarchhim Manushaya) have been said of Sevart Samhanan. The uteruseous human beings have moleculous joint body of all the | six types, too. 621-kaivihe NaM bhaMte! saMThANe pannatte? goyamA! chavvihe saMThANe pnntte| taM jahA-samacauraMse / 1, NiggohaparimaMDale 2, sAie 3, vAmaNe 4, khuje 5, huMDe 6 / bhagavan! saMsthAna kitane prakAra ke kahe gae haiM? gautama! saMsthAna chaha prakAra ke kahe gae haiN| yathA-1. samacaturasra saMsthAna, 2. nyagrodhaparimaMDala | saMsthAna, 3. sAdi yA svAti saMsthAna, 4. vAmana saMsthAna, 5. kubjaka saMsthAna, 6. huMDaka sNsthaan| O Lord ! How many types of body structure is said? Gautam ! The body structures have been said of six types as : 1. Samchaturash structure, 2. Nayogradh parimandal structure, 3. Sadi or Swati structure, 4. Vaman structure, 5. Kubj structure, 6. Hundak structure. 622-NeraiyA NaM bhaMte! kiMsaMThANI pnnttaa| goyamA! huMDasaMThANI ptnttaa| asurakumArA kiMsaMThANI pannattA? goyamA! samacauraMsasaMThANasaMThiyA pnnttaa| evaM jAva thnniykumaaraa| vividha viSaya 324 5% %%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%% Samvayang Sutra %%%%%%%%% $ %%% %

Page #401
bhagavan! nAraka jIva kisa saMsthAna vAle hote haiM? gautama! nAraka jIva huMDaka saMsthAna vAle hote haiN| bhagavan! asurakumAra deva kisa saMsthAna vAle kahe gae haiM? gautama asurakumAra samacaturasra saMsthAna vAle kahe gae haiN| isI prakAra stanitakumAra paryanta samasta bhavanavAsI deva bhI samacaturasra saMsthAna vAle kahe gae hai O Lord ! Of what structure the hellish beings are said? Gautam ! The hellish beings are stated of Hundak Structure. Bhagwan ! Of what structure the fiendish gods have been said? Gautam ! The fiendish Gods (Asur kumar) have been said of Samchaturash structure. In the same manner from Satanik Kumar onward to all the residential gods have been said of Samchaturash structure. - 623-puDhavI masUrasaMThANA pnnttaa| AU thibuyasaMThANA pnnttaa| teU sUIkalAvasaMThANA pnnnnttaa| vAU paDAgAsaMThANA pnnttaa| vaNassaI nANAsaMThANasaMThiyA pnnttaa| pRthvIkAyika jIva masUra saMsthAna vAle hote haiN| apkAyika jIva stibuka (bindu) saMsthAna vAle kahe gae haiN| tejaskAyika jIvoM meM sUcIkalApa saMsthAna hotA hai| vAyukAyika jIvoM meM patAkA saMsthAna hotA hai| vanaspatikAyika jIvoM meM nAnA prakAra ke saMsthAna hote haiN| The earthen body beings are of lentil pulse like structures. The water body beings have been said of drop (Bindoo) structures. The fiery beings have been said of suchikolap structures. The air body beings are said of flag structure. The plant and vegetable beings are said of various kinds of structure. 624-beiMdiya-teiMdiya-cauridiya-sammucchima-paMceMdiyatirikkhA huMDasaMThANA pnnttaa| gabbhavakvaMtiyA chavvihasaMThANA (pnnttaa)| saMmucchimamaNussA huMDasaMThANasaMThiyA pnnttaa| || gabbhavakkaMtiyANaM maNussANaM chavvihA saMThANA pnnttaa| jahA asurakumArA tahA vANamaMtara-joisiyavemANiyA vi| . jina jIvoM meM huMDaka saMsthAna hotA hai, ve jIva haiM-dvIndriya jIva, trIndriya jIva, caturindriya jIva 25 tathA sammUrchima paMcendriya jiiv| garbhopakrAntika tiryaMcoM meM chahoM saMsthAna kahe gae haiN| sammUrchima manuSya huMDaka saMsthAna vAle tathA garbhopakrAntika manuSya chahoM saMsthAna vAle hote haiN| jisa prakAra asurakumAra | deva samacurasra saMsthAna vAle kahe gae haiM, usI prakAra vANavyantara, jyotiSka tathA vaimAnika deva bhI samacaturasra saMsthAna vAle kahe gae haiN| samavAyAga sUtra 325 Various Titles %%%% %%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%

Page #402
% % %% %%%%%%%% %%% %%% %%% %% %%% %% The beings who have Hundak Structure are as follows: two senses beings, three senses beings, four senses beings and spontaneous originated five senses beings. The uteruseous originated animal beings have been said of six structures. The spontaneous originated human beings have been said of Hundak structure but the uteruseous originated human beings have six structure body. As such the malevolent demons have been said of Samchaturash structure so as the peripatetic gods, stellar gods and celestial beings have been said of Samchaturash structure. ____625-kaivihe NaM bhaMte! vee pannatte? goyamA! tivihe vee pannatte, taM jahA-itthIvee purisavee | npuNsvee| bhagavan! veda kitane prakAra ke kahe gae haiM? gautama! veda tIna prakAra ke kahe gae haiN| yathA1. strI veda, 2. puruSa veda, 3. napuMsaka ved| O Lord ! How many kinds of genders (Ved) have been narrated? Gautam ! Genders have been said of three kinds as : 1. Feminine gender, 2. Masculine gender, and 3. Neuter gender. ____626-neraiyA NaM bhaMte! kiM itthIveyA purisaveyA NapuMsagaveyA pannattA? goyamA! No - E itthIveyA, No puMveyA, NapuMsagaveyA pnnnnttaa| ___bhagavan! nAraka jIva kisa veda ke antargata Ate haiM? kyA ve strI veda vAle haiM, puruSa veda vAle haiM yA napuMsaka veda vAle haiM? gautama! nAraka jIva na strI veda vAle haiM, na puruSa veda vAle haiN| ve napuMsaka veda vAle kahe gae haiN| O Lord ! Under what category the hellish beings come? Are they of feminine category gender, or masculine gender or neuter gender? Gautam ! the hellish beings are neither of feminine gender nor of masculine gender but belong to the category of neuter gender. 627-asurakumArA NaM bhaMte! kiM itthIveyA purisaveyA NapuMsagaveyA? goyamA! itthIveyA, | purisveyaa| No nnpuNsgveyaa| jAva thnniykumaaraa| bhagavan! asurakumAra deva kisa veda ke antargata Ate haiM? kyA ve strI veda vAle haiM, puruSa veda , vAle haiM yA napuMsaka veda vAle haiM? gautama! asurakumAra deva strIveda vAle tathA puruSaveda vAle haiM kintu ve napuMsaka veda vAle nahIM hote| haiN| isI prakAra stanitakumAra devoM taka jAnanA caahie| Le Le Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Bu Che Che Shou Che Yu Ming Si Si Si Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming FFFFFFFFFs vividha viSaya % % %% ) % 326 % Samvayang Sutra % % % % % %% % Li % % % % % % % % % %%

Page #403
Bhagwan! In what category the malevolent demons are counted? Are they fall in the feminine gender or in masculine gender in neuter gender, category? Gautam ! The malevolent demons belong to feminine and masculine gender but not to neuter gender. In the same way upto the stanik gods should be known. 628-puDhavI AU teU vAU vaNassaI vi-ti-cauriMdiya-samucchimapaMciMdiyatirikkhasaMmucchima-maNussA nnpuNsgveyaa| gabbhavakkaMtiyamaNussA paMciMdiyatiriyA ya tiveyaa| jahA asurakumArA, tahA vANamaMtarA joisiya-vemANiyA vi| jo jIva napuMsaka veda vAle kahe gae haiM, ve isa prakAra haiM-1.pRthvIkAyika jIva, 2. apkAyika jIva, 3. tejaskAyika jIva, 4. vAyukAyika jIva, 5. vanaspatikAyika jIva, 6. dvIndriya jIva 7. trIndriya 2jIva, 8. caturindriya jIva, 9. sammUrchima paMcendriya tiryaMca jIva, 10. sammUrchima mnussy| puruSa, strI va napuMsaka veda vAle do prakAra ke jIva hote haiN| yathA-1. garbhopakrAntika manuSya, 2. garbhopakrAntika | tiryNc| 1. asura kumAra deva, 2. vANa vyantara, 3. jyotiSka, aura 4. vaimAnika deva-strI veda aura puruSa || veda vAle hote haiN| F vizeSaH-aveyaka aura anuttara vimAnavAsI deva tathA laukAntika deva kevala puruSa veda vAle hote haiN| 5 .The beings those have been said neuter gender are as follows : 1. Earthen body beings, 2. Water body beings, 3. Fiery body beings, 4. Air body beings, 5. Vegetable body beings, 6. Two senses beings, 7. Three senses beings, 8. Four senses beings, 9: Spontaneous originated five senses beings, 10. Spontaneous originated human beings. The beings having the feminine gender, masculine gender and neutar gender are of two types as : 1. Uteruseous originated human beings, 2. Uteruseous originated animal beings. 1. feminine and masculine beings take birth only in these four categories i.e., 1. Malevolent demons, 2. Peripatetic gods, 3. stellar, 4. celestial beings. Note : The celestial beings of Graivayak and Anuttar celestial vehicles are only of masculine gender. samavAyAMga sUtra 327 Various Titles

Page #404
atIta-anAgatakAlika mahApuruSa GREAT PERSONS OF PAST AND FUTURE 629-teNaM kAleNaM teNaM samaeNaM kappassa samosaraNaM NeyavvaM jAva gaNaharA sAvaccA niravaccA vocchinnnnaa| usa kAla (duHSama-suSamA) meM tathA usa samaya meM (jaba bhagavAna mahAvIra dharmopadeza karate hue vihAra kara rahe the, taba) kalpabhASya ke anusAra samavasaraNa kA varNana vahA~ taka karanA cAhie, jaba taka ki sApatya yAni ziSya-santAna-yukta sudharmAsvAmI aura nirapatya yAni ziSya-santAna rahita zeSa | samasta gaNadhara deva vyucchinna arthAt siddha ho ge| According to the Kalpabhashya the description of religious assembly (Samvasran) should be done from the period of (Dushama-Shushama) and the time when Bhagwan Mahavir was traveling delivering his sermons till the time when Sudharma Swami with his disciples, and the remaining all the head of the ascetic group (Gandhar) devoid of any disciple, had attained the salvation. 630-jaMbuddIve NaM dIve bhArahe vAse tIyAe ussappiNIe satta kulagarA hotthaa| taM jahA- 5 mittadAmo sudAme ya supAse ya syNpbhe| vimalaghose sughose ya mahAghose ya sttme||1|| isa jammUdvIpa ke bhAratavarSa meM atIta kAla kI utsarpiNI meM jo kulakara utpanna hue the, unakI | saMkhyA sAta kahI gaI hai| yathA-1. mitradAma, 2. sudAma, 3. supArzva, 4. svayamprabha, 5. vimalaghoSa, 6. sughoSa, 7. mhaaghoss| The twins (Kulkurs) those who took birth in past in the area of Bharat of this Jambu continent in the ascending period of time (Utsarpini Kaal) were as follows : 1. Mitradam, 2. Sudama, 3. Suparshava, 4. Swayamprabha, 5. Vimal , Ghosh, 6. Sughosh, 7. Mahaghosha. 631-jaMbuddIve NaM dIve bhArahe vAse tIyAe osappiNIe dasa kulagarA hotthaa| taM jahA saMyajale sayAU ya ajiyaseNe aNaMtaseNe y| kajjaseNe bhImaseNe mahAbhImaseNe ya sttme||2|| daDharahe dasarahe syrhe| isa jambUdvIpa ke bhAratavarSa meM atItakAla kI avasarpiNI meM jo kulakara utpanna hue the, unakI mahApuruSa %% %%%%% 328 %%% Samvayang Sutra %% %% %% % % %% %% %%%% %%% %% %% %

Page #405
Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Zhu Zhu saMkhyA daza kahI gaI hai| yathA - 1. zataMjala, 2. zatAyu 3. ajitasena, 4. anantasena, 5. kAryasena, 6. bhImasena, 7. mahAbhIma sena, 8. dRdaratha, 9. dazaratha, 10. zataratha / / 2 / / Xin The number of the twins (Kulkur) who took birth in past in the area of Bharat of Jambu continent in descending period of time (Avasarpini Kaal) has been said ten as: 1. Shantajal, 2. Shatayu, 3. Ajit Sen, 4. Anant Sen, 5. Karya Sen, 6. Bhim Sen, 7. Mahabhira Sen, 8. Dridhrath, 9. Dasharath, 10. Shatarath. 632 - (jaMbuddIve NaM dIve bhArahe vAse imIse osappiNIe samAe satta kulagarA hotthA / taM jahA paDhamettha vimalavAhaNa [ cakkhuma jasamaM cautthamabhicaMde | tatto pAie marudeve ceva nAbhI ya ] / / 3 / / etesiM NaM sattahaM kulagarANa satta bhAriA hotthA / taM jahA caMdajasA caMdakaMtA [ surUva paDirUva cakkhukaMtA ya / sirikaMtA marudevI kulagarapattINa NAmAI ] // 4 // isa jambUdvIpa bhAratavarSa meM isa avasarpiNI kAla meM jo kulakara utpanna hue, unakI saMkhyA sAta kahI gaI hai| yathA-1. vimalavAhana, 2. cakSuSmAn, 3. yazaSmAn, 4. abhicandra 5. prasenajita, 6. marudeva, 7. nAbhirAya // 3 // ina sAtoM kulakaroM kI bhAryAoM kI saMkhyA sAta kahI gaI hai / yathA - 1. candrayazA, 2. candrakAntA, 3. surUpA, 4. pratirUpA, 5. cakSuSkAntA, 6. zrIkAntA, 7. marudevI / ye uparyukta kulakaroM kI patniyA~ haiM ||4|| The twins (Kulkur) who took birth in past in the area of Bharatvarsh of Jambu continent in descending period of time (Avasarapini Kaal) are as follows 1. Vimal Vahan, 2. Chakshuman, 3. Yashashman, 4. Abhi chander, 5. Prasenijit, 6. Marudeva, 7. Nabhiraya. The description of the consorts of these Kulkurs are also made and the number of the consorts has been said seven as 1. Chandrayasha, 2. Chandrakanta, 3. Suroopa, 4. Pratiroopa, 5. Chakshukanta, 6. Shreekanta, and 7. Marudevi. These above mentioned are the wives of the Kulkuras. 633 - jaMbuddIve NaM dIve bhArahe vAse imIse NaM osappiNIe cauvIsaM titthagarANaM piyaro * hotthA / taM jahA - NAbhI ya jiyasattU ya [ jiyArI saMvare iya / mehe dhare paTTe ya mahaseNe ya khattie / 5 / / samavAyAMga sUtra Bian Xie Zhi 329 Great Persons

Page #406
% % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % %%%% % %%% %% %% %% %% %%% %%% %%%% %% suggIve daDharahe viNhU vasupuje ya khttie| kayavammA sIhaseNe bhANU vissaseNe iy||6|| sUre sudaMsaNe kuMbhe sumittavijae samuddavijaye y| rAyA ya AsaseNe ya siddhatthe cciya khttie||7|| uditodiya kulavaMsA visuddhavaMsA guNehiM uvveyaa| titthappavattayANaM ee piyaro jinnvraannN]||8|| isa jambUdvIpa ke bhAratavarSa meM isa avasarpiNI kAla meM caubIsa tIrthaMkaroM ke caubIsa pitA hue| yathA-1. nAbhirAya, 2. jitazatru, 3. jitAri, 4. saMvara, 5. megha, 6. dhara, 7. pratiSTha, 8. mahAsena, 9. sugrIva, 10. dRr3haratha, 11. viSNu, 12. vasupUjya, 13. kRtavarmA, 14. siMhasena, 15. bhAnu, 16. vizvasena, 17. sUrasena, 18. sudarzana, 19. kumbharAja, 20. sumitra, 21. vijaya, 22. samudravijaya, 23. azvasena, 24. siddhArtha kSatriya / / 5-8 / / tIrtha pravartaka tIrthaMkaroM ke pitAoM kA vaMza aura kula ucca va vizuddha thaa| ve sabhI uttama guNoM se saMyukta the||8|| Twenty four fathers had been of twenty four fordmakers in Bharatvarsh of Jambu Continent in this degrading time (Avasarpini Kaal) they were as : 1Nabhiraya, 2. Jitshatru, 3. Jitari, 4. Samvar, 5. Megh, 6. Dhar, 7. Pratishth, 8. Mahasen, 9. Sugriv, 10. Dridharatha, 11. Vishnu, 12. Vashupujya, 13. Kritvarma, 14. Singhsen, 15. Bhanu, 16. Vishava Sen, 17. Sur Sen, 18. Sudrshan, 19, Kumbharaj, 20. Sumitra, 21. Vijay, 22. Samudra Vijay, 23. Ashava Sen, and 24. Shidharth (the warriors). The clans of the fathers of these Ford Makers were noble and pure. They all were endowed with supreme attributes. 634-jaMbuddIve NaM dIve bhArahe vAse imIse osappiNIe cauvIsaM titthagarANaM mAyaro hotthaa| taM jahA maru devI vijayA seNA [ siddhatthA maMgalA susImA y| puhavI lakkhaNA rAmA naMdA viNhU jayA saamaa]| sujasA suvvayA airA siriyA devI pabhAvaI pumaa||9|| vappA sivA ya vAmA ya tisalAdevI ya jinnmaayaa||10|| isa jambUdvIpa ke bhAratavarSa meM isa avasarpiNI kAla meM caubIsa tIrthaMkaroM kI caubIsa mAtAe~ huI | haiM, jinakA ullekha isa prakAra hai-1. marudevI, 2. vijayA, 3. senA, 4. siddhArthA, 5. maMgalA, 6. susImA, - % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % mahApuruSa %%%%% %% 330 % %%%%% Samvayang Sutra % %%% %% %% %%% %

Page #407
%%%% %% %% %% %% %%%%% %% %%% %%%%% %%%% % 17. pRthvI, 8. lakSmaNA, 9. rAmA, 10. nandA, 11. viSNu, 12. jayA, 13. zyAmA, 14. suyazA, 15. suvratA / | 16. acirA, 17. zrI, 18. devI, 19. prabhAvatI, 20. padmA, 21. vaprA, 22. zivA, 23. vAmA, 24. + trishlaadevii| ye caubIsa jina mAtAe~ haiN| / / 9-10 / / Twenty four mothers of twenty four Ford Makers in Bharatvarsh of Jambu continent in this degrading period of time (Avasarpini Kaal) have been as : 1. Maru Devi, 2. Vijaya, 3. Sena, 4. Sidhartha, 5. Mangla, 6. Suseema, 7. Prithavi, 8. Lakshmana, 9. Rama, 10. Nanda, 11. Vishnu, 12. Jaya, 13. Shyama, 14. Suyasha, 15. Suvarta, 16. Achira, 17. Shree, 18. Devi, 19. Prabhavati, 4 20. Padama, 21. Vapra, 22. Shiva, 23. Vama, and 24. Trishala Devi These all are mothers of Jina Bhagwan. 635-jaMbuddIve NaM dIve bhArahe vAse imIse osappiNIe cauvIsaM titthagarA hotthaa| taM | jahA-usabhe 1, ajiye 2, saMbhave 3, abhiNaMdaNe 4, sumaI 5, paumappahe 6, supAse 7, caMdappabhe | 8, suvihi-pupphadaMte 9, sIyale 10, sijase 11, vAsupuje 12, vimale 13, aNaMte | | 14, dhamme 15, saMtI 16, kuMthU 17, are 18, mallI 19, muNisuvvae 20, NamI 21, NemI | 22, pAse 23, vaDDamANo 24 y| isa jambUdvIpa ke bhAratavarSa meM isa avasarpiNI kAla meM caubIsa tIrthaMkara hue haiN| unake nAma isa prakAra haiM-1. RSabha, 2. ajita 3. saMbhava, 4. abhinandana, 5. sumati, 6. padmaprabha, 7. supArzva, 8. candraprabha, 9. suvidhi-puSpadanta, 10-zItala, 11. zreyAMsa 12. vAsupUjya, 13. vimala, 14. ananta, 15. dharma, 16. zAnti, 17. kuntha, 18. ara, 19. mallI , 20. munisuvrata, 21. nami, 22. nemi, 23. pArzva, 24. vrdhmaan| There have been twenty four Ford Makers (Tirthankar) in Bharatvarsh of Jambu continent in this descending period (Avasarpini Kaal). The name of those Ford Makers are as follows : 1. Rishabh, 2. Ajit, 3. Sambhava, 4. Abhinandan, 5. Sumati, 6. Padamprabh, 7. Suparshava, 8. Chanderprabha, 9. Suvidhi - Pushapdant, 10. Shital, 11. Shreyans, 12. Vasu Pujya, 13. Vimal, 14 Anant, 15. Dharam, 16. Shanti, 17. Kunthu, 18. Aranath, 19. Mallinath, 20. Muni Suvrat, 21. Nami, 22..Nemi, 23. Parshava, and 24. Vardhaman. 636-eesiM cauvIsAe titthagarANaM cauvvIsaM puvvabhavayA NAmadheyA hotthaa| taM jahA paDhamettha vairaNAbhe vimale taha vimalavAhaNe cev| tatto ya dhammasIhe sumitta taha dhammamitte y||11|| suMdarabAhu taha dIhabAhU jugabAhU laTThabAhU y| diNNe ya iMdadatte suMdara mAhiMdare cev||12|| samavAyAMga sUtra 331 Great Persons

Page #408
%% %%%% %%%%%%% %%% %%%%%Wei Nan Nan sIharahe meharahe ruppI a sudaMsaNe ya boddhavve / tatto ya NaMdaNe khalu sIhagirI ceva viisime||13|| adINasattu saMkhe sudaMsaNe naMdaNe ya boddhavve / [imIse ] osappiNIe ee titthayarANaM tu puvvbhvaa||14|| ina caubIsa tIrthaMkaroM ke pUrvabhava ke caubIsa nAma the| unakA ullekha isa prakAra se hai-1. vajranAbha, 2. vimala, 3. vimalavAhana, 4. dharmasiMha, 5. sumitra, 6. dharmamitra, 7. sundarabAhu, 8. dIrghabAhu, 9. yugabAhu, * 10. laSThabAhu, 11. datta, 12. indradatta, 13. sundara 14. mAhendra, 15. siMharatha, 16. megharatha, 17. rukmI, 18. sudarzana, 19. nandana, 20. siMhagiri, 21. adInazatru, 22. zaMkha, 23. sudarzana, 24. nndn| ye isI avasarpiNI kAla ke caubIsa tIrthaMkaroM ke pUrvabhava ke nAma kahe gae haiN||11-14|| The names of these twenty four Ford Makers of their previous births have been mentioned as follows : 1. Vajrnabha, 2. Vimal, 3. Vimalvahan, 4. Dharma Singh, 5. Sumitra, 6. Dhram-mitra, 7. Sunderbahu, 8. Dirghbahu, 9. Yugabahu, 10. Lasthbahu, 11. Dutt, 12. Inder Dutt, 13. Sunder, 14. Mahendra, 15. Singhratha, 16. Meghratha, 17. Rumi, 18. Sudarshan, 19. Nandan, 20. Singhgiri, 21. Adeenshatru, 22. Shankha, 23. Sudarshan, and 24. Nandan. The names those have been mentioned above are of twenty four Fordmakers of their previous lives. 637- eesiM cauvvIsAe titthayarANaM cauvvIsaM sIyAo hotthaa| taM jahA sIyA sudaMsaNA' suppabhA ya siddhArtha suppasiddhA y| vijayA' ya vejayaMtI jayaMtI aparAjiA cev||15|| aruNappabha caMdappabha0 sUrappaha11 aggi12 suppabhA3 cev| vimalA4 ya paMcavaNNA'5 sAgaradattA6 NAgadattA y||16|| abhayakara Nivvui karA 9 maNoramA taha maNoharA cev| devaku ru 22 uttarakurA23 visAla caMdappabhA24 siiyaa||17|| eyAo sIAo savvesiM ceva jinnvriNdaannN| savvajagavacchalANaM savvouyasubhAe chaayaae||18|| ina caubIsa tIrthaMkaroM ke lie caubIsa zivikAe~ (pAlakiyA~) thIM, jina para virAjamAna hokara - tIrthaMkara pravrajyA hetu vana meM ge| ina zivikAoM kI nAmAvalI isa prakAra hai-1. sudarzanA, 2. suprabhA, 3. siddhArthA, 4. suprasiddhA, 5. vijayA, 6. vaijayantI, 7. jayantI, 8. aparAjitA 9. aruNa-prabhA, | 10-candraprabhA, 11. sUryaprabhA, 12. agni-prabhA, 13. suprabhA, 14. vimalA, 15. paMcavarNA, 16. sAgaradattA, mahApuruSa 332 Samvayang Sutra

Page #409
Bian 17. nAgadattA, 18. abhayakarA, 19. nirvRtikarA, 20. manoramA, 21. manoharA, 22. devakurA, 23. uttarakurA, 24. candraprabhA zivikA / ye samasta zivikAe~ vizAla va bhavya thiiN| 115-171 / sarvajagata-vatsala sabhI caubIsa jinavarendroM kI ye zivikAe~ samasta RtuoM meM sukhadAyinI, uttama va zubhakAnti se yukta hotI haiN| / / 18 / / There were twenty four palanquins of these twenty four Fordmakers, through embarking on these the Formmakers (tirthankars), went to forests for initiation. The description of these palanquins is as : 1. Sudarshana, 2. Suprabha, 3. Sidhartha, 4. Suprasidha, 5. Vijaya, 6. Vaijayanti, 7. Jayanti, 8. Aprajit, 9. Arunprabha, 10. Chandprapha, 11. Suryaprabha, 12. Agniprabha, 13. Suprabha, 14. Vimala, 15. Panchvarani, 16. Sagardutta, 17. Nagdutta, 18. Abhayakara, 19. Nivartikara, 20. Manorama, 21. Manohara, 22. Devkura, 23. Uttarkura, and 24. Chandraprabha palanquin. All these palanquins were huge and grandeur. These palanquins have been pleasure giving, supreme and of auspicious luster in all the seasons to the almighty, the protector of this universe Jinendra Bhagwan. 638 puvviM okkhittA mANusehiM sAhaTTu (TTha) romakUvehiM / pacchA-vahaMti sIyaM asuriMda-suriMda- nAgiMdA / / 19 / / cala-cavala- kuMDaladharA sacchaMdaviuvviyAbharaNadhArI / sura-asura-vaMdiANaM vahaMti sIaM jiNiMdANaM / / 20 / / purao vahaMti devA nAgA puNa dAhiNammi pAsammi / paccacchimeNa asurA garulA puNa uttare pAse / / 21 / / jina - dIkSA grahaNa karane ke lie jAte samaya tIrthaMkaroM kI ina zivikAoM ko sarvaprathama harSita va romAMcita manuSya apane kandhoM para uThAkara le jAte haiN| unake pIche asurendra, surendra aura nAgendra una * zivikAoM ko lekara calate haiN||19|| caMcala capala kuNDaloM ke dhAraka aura apanI icchA ke anusAra vikriyAmaya AbhUSaNoM ko dhAraNa karane vAle ve devagaNa 'sura-asuroM se vandita jinendroM kI zivikAoM ko vahana karate haiN| 201 ina zivikAoM ko pUrva kI ora vaimAnika deva, dakSiNa pArzva meM nAga kumAra, pazcima pArzva meM asura kumAra tathA uttara pArzva meM garur3a kumAra deva vahana karate haiM | | 21 | At top priority the delighted and cheerful persons lift on their shoulders and carry these palanquin of the fordmakers (Tirthankars) going for accepting the Jin-initiation. samavAyAMga sUtra 333 Le Le Wan Wan Wan Wan Le Le Le Le Le Wan Wan Great Persons

Page #410
%% % % % % % %% %% % % % %% % % % %% % % % % % % % % % % Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Taking these palanquins the Asurenderas, Surendra and Nagendras walk following them ||19||. Bearing the flickering, dangling earnings and the ornaments changeable in mode according to their will these group of gods carry the palanquins of the Jinendera worshiped by Gods and demons || 20||. The gods carry these palanquins in the four directions as : 1. in the East direction, the celestial beings carry these Palanquin, Southward the serpentine, Westward the fiendish and towards North the Eagle (Garur gods) carries them. 639- usabho ya viNIyAe bAravaI e aringkvrnnemii| avasesA titthayarA nikkhaMtA jammabhUmIsu / / 22 / / ' dIkSA grahaNa ke lie caubIsa tIrthaMkaroM meM se do tIrthaMkaroM ko chor3akara zeSa bAIsa tIrthaMkara apanI-apanI janma bhUmiyoM se nikale the| ye do tIrthaMkara haiM-RSabhadeva aura arissttnemi| RSabhadeva vinItA nagarI se aura ariSTanemi dvArAvatI se dIkSA-grahaNArtha bAhara nikale the| Barring two, the twenty two Fordmakers out of these twenty four Fordmakers, going for consecration, have set out of their birth places. The names of the two Fordmakers are Rishabh Dev and Arishth Nemi of these two. Rishabh Dev had setout from the city of Vinita and Arishthnemi had set out from Dvaravati for consecration. 640- savve vi egadUseNa [NiggayA jiNavarA cauvvIsaM ] / Na ya NAma aNNaliMge Na ya gihiliMge kuliMge v||23|| sabhI caubIsa jinavara jina-liMga se hI dIkSita hue the| ve jinavara indra-samarpita divya vastra arthAt eka dUSya se hI dIkSA grahaNArtha nikale the| ina jinavaroM meM se koI bhI jinavara na anya pAkhaNDI liMga se, na gRhiliMga se aura na kuliMga se dIkSita hue| All these twenty four Fordmakers had been initiated only through Jinalinga. They had set out to accept consecration with only one covering divine cloth dedicated by Indra. Not even one of them, the Jinvaras were consecrated neither through the other hypocrite lings, nor through household lingas and nor through unholy linga (Kulinga). 641- ekko bhagavaM vIro [ pAso mallI ya tihiM tihiM saehiM ] / bhagavaM vi vAsupujjo chahiM purisasaehiM nikkhNto]||24|| uggANaM bhogANaM rAiNNANaM [ca khattiyANaM c| cauhiM sahassehiM usabho sesA u shss-privaaraa]||25|| Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Chu Ming Ming Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting F FF Ming Ming mahApuruSa 334 ( Samvayang Sutra

Page #411
Le Le Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan dIkSA grahaNArtha caubIsa jinavaroM ke sAtha ghara se nikalate samaya puruSoM kI saMkhyA alaga-alaga kahI gaI hai| ina caubIsa jinavaroM meM se bhagavAna mahAvIra aise akele jinavara the jo akele hI ghara se nikale the| bhagavAna pArzvanAtha aura mallI jina tIna-tIna sau puruSoM ke sAtha tathA bhagavAna vAsupUjya chaha sau puruSoM ke sAtha dIkSA grahaNa karane ke lie ghara se nikale the / / 12411 bhagavAna RSabhadeva ke viSaya meM kahA gayA hai ki ve cAra hajAra ugra, bhoga, rAjanya aura kSatriya janoM ke parivAra ke sAtha dIkSA grahaNa karane ke lie ghara se nikale the| zeSa unnIsa jinavara eka-eka hajAra puruSoM ke sAtha nikale the| ||25|| The number of the persons who accompanied the twenty four Jinvara while they were setting out for consecration has been said different, out of these twenty four Formakers Bhagwan Mahavir was the only one who set out for consecration solely. Bhagwan Parshava Nath and Fordmaker Mallinath were accompanied by three hundred Individuals each. At the time when Bhagwan Vasupujya had set out from his residence six hundred men were along with him for consecration. About Bhagwan Rishabh Dev-It has been said that he set out for consecration from palace along with the four thousand household of Ugra, Bhog, Rajanya and Warrior people. The rest of the Nineteen Jinvara set out along with one thousand men each. 642 sumaittha NiccabhatteNa [ Niggao vAsupujja cottheNaM / pAso mallI ya aTTameNaM sesA u chaTTheNaM ] / / 26 / / sumati deMva, vAsupUjya, pArzva aura mallI jinavaroM ko chor3akara zeSa bIsa jinavara SaSTha bhakta ke niyama ke sAtha dIkSita hue the| kintu sumati deva nitya bhakta ke sAtha, vAsupUjya caturtha bhakta ke sAtha, mallI aSTama bhakta ke sAtha dIkSita hue the | | |26|| Apart from Sunmati Deva, Vasupujya, Parshava and Mallinath remaining all the twenty Jinvera get consecrated observing the rule of two days fast (Shast Bhagktpani). But Sumati Nath got consecration observing routine fast, Vasupujya observing one day fast and Parshava Nath and Malli Nath got consecration observing three days fast. 643 - eesiM NaM cauvIsAe titthagarANaM cauvvIsaM paDhama bhikkhAdAyAro hotthA / taM jahAsijjaMsa baMbhadatte suriMdadatte ya iMdadatte ya / paumeya somadeve mAhiMde taha ya somadatte ya / / 27 / / pusse puNavvasU puNNaNaMda sugaMde jaye ya vijaye ya / tatto ya dhammasIhe sumitta taha vaggasIhe a / / 28 / / samavAyAMga sUtra 335 Great Persons Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Le Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan

Page #412
avarAjiya vissaseNe vIsaime hoi usabhaseNe y| diNNe varadatte dhaNe bahu le ya aannupuvviie||29|| ee visuddhalesA jiNavara bhattIi paMjaliuDA u| taM kAlaM taM samayaM paDilAbheI jiNavariMde / / 30 / / jina mahApuruSoM ne ina caubIsa tIrthaMkaroM ko prathama bAra bhikSA dI unakI nAmAvalI isa prakAra hai-1. zreyAnsa, 2. brahmadatta, 3. surendradatta, 4. indradatta, 5. padma, 6. somadeva, 7. mAhendra, 8. somadatta, / 9. puSya, 10. punarvasu, 11. pUrNananda, 12. sunanda, 13. jaya, 14. vijaya, 15. dharmasiMha, 16. sumitra, 17. varga (vagga) siMha, 18. aparAjita, 19. vizvasena, 20. vRSabhasena, 21. datta, 22. varadatta, 23. dhanadatta, 24. bhul| ye nAma kramazaH jAnanA cAhie jinhoMne caubIsa tIrthaMkaroM ko prathama bAra AhAra dAna diyaa| ye mahApuruSa vizuddha lezyA vAle the jinhoMne jinavaroM kI bhakti se prerita hokara aMjalipuTa se usa kAla aura usa samaya meM jinavarendra tIrthaMkaroM ko AhAra kA pratilAbha kraayaa|||27-30|| The number of the great persons who have given alms to these twenty four Formakers (Tirthankars), at first, have been said twenty four as : 1. Shreyansh, 2. Brahamdutt, 3. Surender dut, 4. Inder Dutt, 5. Padam, 6. Somdev, 7. - Mahendra, 8. Somdutt, 9. Pushya, 10. Punarvasu, 11. Puranand, 12, Sunand, 13. Jay, 14. Vijay, 15. Dharam Singh, 16. Sumitra, 17. Vagg Singh, 18. Aprajit, 19. Vishav Sen, 20. Vrishabh Sen, 21. Dutt, 22. Vardutt, 23. Dhandutt, 24. Bahul. These names should be known respectively who donated food to twenty four Formakers (Tirthankars) respectively, at first. All these great men were of pure thought colour (leshya) who through the inspiration of the devotion of these Jinvara, made the Fordmakers to take food, then and there, from their hands. 644 saMvacchareNa bhikkhA [laddhA usabheNa lognnaahenn| sesehiM bIyadivase laddhAo paDhama bhikkhaao||31||] lokanAtha bhagavAna RSabhadeva ko chor3akara zeSa teIsa tIrthaMkaroM ko, jo jitane bhakta ke niyama ke sAtha dIkSita hue, usake dUsare dina prathama bhikSA prApta huI kintu bhagavAna RSabhadeva ko eka varSa ke uparAnta prathama bhikSA prApta huii||31|| Apart from the Lord of the Cosmos Bhagwan Rishabh Dev, the remaining twenty three Fordmakers consecrated observing the fast for the days they required, got the alms on the next day of it. But Bhagwan Rishabh Dev got the alms after a gap of one year ||31||. 645 - usabhassa paDhama bhikkhA khoyaraso Asi lognnaahss| sesANaM paramaNNaM amiyarasa rasovamaM Asi / / 32 / / Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Bu Le Le Le Le Le Le Le Le FFFFFFF mahApuruSa 336 Samvayang Sutra

Page #413
Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Shou ff fTing Ting Ting F Yu $Bu Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Shou Ming Ming Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting savvesi pi jiNANaM jahiyaM laddhAu pddhmbhikkhaau| tahiyaM vasudhArAo sarIramettIo vutttthaao||33|| lokanAtha RSabhadeva ko prathama bhikSA meM ikSurasa prApta huaa| zeSa teIsa tIrthaMkaroM ko prathama bhikSA meM amRta-rasa ke samAna parama-anna yAni khIra kI prApti huii|||32|| sabhI jinoM tIrthaMkaroM ne jahA~-jahA~ prathama bhikSA prApta kI vahA~-vahA~ zarIra pramANa U~cI vasudhArA kI varSA huii|||33|| In his first alms Bhagwan Rishabh Dev got sugarcane juice. In their first alm the remaining twenty three Fordmakers got; equal to nectar, the supreme food i.e. Kheer-a dish boiled in milk and rice with sugar. Wherever the Fordmakers got the first alms it rained. Vasudhara (Wealth) there equal to the height of body. 646-eesiM cauvvIsAe titthagarANaM cauvIsaM ceiyarukkhA hotthaa| taM jahA Naggoha sattivaNNe sAle piyae piyaMgu chttaahe| sirise ya NAgarukkhe sAlI ya pilakhurukkhe y||34|| tiMduga pADala jaMbU Asatthe khalu taheva dhivnnnne| NaMdIrukkhe tilae aMbayarukkhe ya asoge y||35|| caMpaya vaule ya tahA veDasarukkhe ya dhAyaI rukkhe| sAle ya vaDDamANassa ceiyarukkhA jinnvraannN||36|| ina caubIsa tIrthaMkaroM ke kramazaH caubIsa caityavRkSa the| ina caityavRkSoM ke nAma isa prakAra se haiM1. nyagrodha (vaTa), 2. saptaparNa, 3. zAla, 4. priyAla, 5. priyaMgu, 6. chatrAha, 7. zirISa, 8. nAgavRkSa, 9. sAlI, 10-pilakhuvRkSa, 11. tinduka, 12. pATala, 13. jambU, 14. azvattha (pIpala), 15. dadhiparNa, 16. nandIvRkSa, 17. tilaka, 18. AmravRkSa, 19. azoka, 20-campaka, 21. bakula, 22. vetrasavRkSa, 23. dhAtakI vRkSa, 24. zAlavRkSa / / 34-36 / / There were twenty four Chaitya trees respectively of these twenty four Fordmakers. The names of these Chaitya trees are as follows: 1. Nyagrodh (Banyan tree), 2. Suptparn, 3. Shal (teak), 4. Priyal, 5. Priangu, 6. Chhatrah, 7. Shirish, 8. Nagvarkash, 9. Sali, 10. Pilankhu tree, 11. Tinduk, 12. Patal, 13. Jambu, 14. Ashvasth (Pipal), 15. Dadhi leaf, 16. Nandi Tree, 17. Tilak, 18. Mango tree, 19. Ashok, 20. Champak, 21. Bakul, 22. Vetrash tree, 23. Dhataki tree, 24. Shal tree. samavAyAMga sUtra 337 Great Persons

Page #414
5 5 % % %%%%%%%%% % %%%% %%% %% %% 647- battIsaM dhaNuyAI cei yarukkho ya vddhmaannss| Niccougo asoge occhaNNe saalkkhennN||37|| tiNNeva gAuAI ceiyarukkho jiNassa usbhss| seNANaM puNa rukkhA sarIrao vArasa guNA u||38|| sacchattA sapaDAgA savei yA toraNe hiM uvveyaa| sura-asura-garulamahiA ceiyarukkhA jinnvraannN||39|| ina caubIsa tIrthaMkaroM ke jo caityavRkSa the unakI U~cAI Adi ke bAre meM kahA gayA hai ki vardhamAna bhagavAna kA caityavRkSa battIsa dhanuSa U~cA thaa| vaha nitya-Rtuka thA arthAt pratyeka Rtu meM vaha vRkSa sadA patra-puSpoM se samRddha rahatA thaa| azokavRkSa sAlavRkSa se sadA Acchanna arthAt DhaMkA huA thaa|||37|| RSabha jina kA caityavRkSa tIna gavyUti arthAt tIna koza U~cA thaa| zeSa tIrthaMkaroM ke caityavRkSoM kI U~cAI unake zarIra kI U~cAI se bAraha gunI U~cI thii||38|| jinavaroM ke ye sabhI caityavRkSa chatra-yukta, dhvajA-patAkA sahita, vedikA sahita, toraNoM se suzobhita aura suroM, asuroM tathA garuDadevoM se pUjita the||39|| There were Chaitya tree of the twenty four Fordmaker, about the height of these trees it has been said that the Chaitya tree belongs to Lord Vardhaman was thirty two (Dhanush) bow high. It was evergreen and was full of flowers fruits and leaves in every season The tree of Ashoka was always covered by Sal tree. The height of the Chaitya tree of Lord Rishabh Dev was three Kosha (three Gavyuti). The heights of Chaitya trees of the remaining other Fordmakers were equal to twelve into the height of their own bodies. That all the Chaitya trees of the Jinvaras were endowed with umbrellas, flags, platforms, Arches and were worshiped by gods, demons and eagle gods. ___648-eesiM cauvvIsAe titthagarANaM cauvvIsaM paDhamasIsA hotthaa| taM jahA paDhamettha usabhaseNe bIie puNa hoI sIhaseNe y| cAru ya vajjaNAbhe camare taha suvvaya vidabbhe y||4|| diNNe ya varAhe puNa ANaMde gothubhe suhamme y| maMdara jase ariDhe cakkAha sayaMbhu kuMbhe y||41|| iMde kuMbhe ya subhe varadatte diNNa iMdabhUI y| uditodita-kulavaMsA visuddhavaMsA guNehiM uvveyaa||42|| titthappavattayANaM paDhamA sissA jinnvraannN| mahApuruSa 338 Samvayang Sutra

Page #415
Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Chu Chu Chu $$$$Wan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Le Le Le Le Le Le Jiang Jiang Wan Wan ffWan Le Le ina caubIsa tIrthaMkaroM ke kramazaH caubIsa prathama ziSya the / yathA - 1. RSabhasena, 2. siMhasena, 3. cAru, 4. vajranAbha, 5. camara, 6. suvrata, 7. vidarbha, 8. datta, 9. varAha, 10 - Ananda, 11. gostubha, 12. sudharma, 13. mandara, 14. yaza, 15. ariSTa, 16. cakraratha, 17. svayambhU, 18. kumbha, 19. indra, 20 - kumbha 21. zubha, 22. varadatta, 23 datta 24. indrabhUti / ye samasta ziSya tIrtha pravartaka jinavaroM ke prathama ziSya * the aura sabhI uttama uccakula vAle, vizuddha vaMza vAle va guNoM se sarva sampanna the / 1 40-42 / / There were twenty four principal disciples of these twenty four Fordmakers respectively as : 1. Rishabh Sen, 2. Singh Sen, 3. Charu, 4. Vajranath, 5. Chamar, 6. Suvert, 7. Vidharbh, 8. Dutt. 9. Varah, 10. Anand, 11. Gostubh, 12. Sudharm, 13. Mandar, 14. yash, 15. Aristh, 16. Chakarrath, 17. Swayambhu, 18. Kumbh, 19. Inder, 20. Kumbh, 21. Shubha, 22. Vardutt, 23. Dutt, 24. Inderbhuti. All these above mentioned disciples were the chief of the Fordmakers and all were of the noble class, pure hierarchy and endowed with excellent . attributes. 649 - eesiM NaM cauvIsAe titthagarANaM cauvIsaM paDhama sissiNI hotthA / taM jahA baMbhIya phaggu sAmA ajiyA kAsavI raI somA / sumA vAruNi sulasA dhAraNi dharaNI ya dharaNidharA / / 43 / / paumA sivA suI taha aMjuyA bhAviyappA ya rakkhI ya / baMdhuvatI pupphavatI ajjA amilA ya ahiyA / / 44 / / jassiNI pupphacUlA ya caMdaNa'jjA AhiyA u / uditodiyakulavaMsA visuddhavaMsA guNehiM uvaveyA / / 45 / / titthappavattayANaM paDhamA sissI jiNavarANaM / ina caubIsa tIrthaMkaroM kI kramaza: caubIsa prathama ziSyAyeM thIM / yathA - 1. brAhmI, 2. phalgu, 3. zyAmA, 4.ajitA, 5.kAzyapI, 6. rati, 7. somA, 8. sumanA, 9. vAruNI, 10. sulasA, 11. dhAriNI, 12.dharaNI, 13. dharaNidharA, 14. padmA, 15. zivA, 16. zuci, 17. aMjukA, 18. bhAvitAtmA, 19. bandhumatI, 20 - puSpavatI, 21. AryA amilA, 22.yazasvinI, 23. puSpacUlA, 24. AryA cndnaa| ye samasta uttama unnata kula vAlI, vizuddha vaMza vAlI tathA sarvaguNoM se sampanna thiiN| 143-4511 There were twenty four chief female disciples of these of Twenty four Fordmakers as : 1. Brahmi, 2. Phalgu, 3. Shyama, 4. Ajita, 5. Kashyapi, 6. Rati, 7. Soma, 8. Suvarna, 9. Varuni, 10. Sulasa, 11. Dharani, 12. Dharni, 13. Dharnidhara, 14. Padama, 15. Shiva, 16. Shuchi, 17. Anjuka, 18. Bhavitatma, samavAyAMga sUtra 339 Bian Bian Xie Great Persons

Page #416
Bian Bian 19. Badhumati, 20. Pushpawati, 21. Arya-Amita, 22. Yashasvani, 23. Pushpchula, and 24. Arya-Chandana. These all were the chief female disciples of the Fordmakers and was from the noble family, pure heirarchy and endowed with all the virtues. 650 - jaMbuddIve NaM [ dIve ] bhArahe vAse imIse osappiNIe bArasa cakkavaTTipiyaro hotthA / taM jahA usa sumitte vija samuddavijae ya AsaseNe ya / vissaseNe ya sUre sudaMsaNe kattavIrie ceva // 46 // paumuttare mahAharI vijae rAyA taheva ya / baMbhe bArasame utte piunAmA cakkavaTTINaM / 47 / / isa jambUdvIpa meM sthita bhAratavarSa meM isI avasarpiNI kAla meM cakravartI utpanna hue| ye cakravartI bAraha kahe gae haiN| ina bAraha cakravartiyoM ke pitAoM ke nAma isa prakAra se haiM 1. RSabhajina, 2. sumitra, 3. vijaya, 4. samudravijaya, 5. azvasena, 6. vizvasena, 7. sUrasena, 8. kArtavIrya, 9. padmottara, 10. mahAhari, 11. vijaya, 12. brahma / 1146-47 / / - Supreme Lords (Chakarvarti) have taken birth in this degenerated (Avasarpini Kaal). Time cycle, in this Bharat area, situated in Jambu continent. The number of these Supreme Lords have been said twelve, the names of the fathers of these twelve supreme lords were as follows: 1. Rishabh jina, 2. Sumitra, 3. Vijay, 4. Samunder-Vijay, 5. Ashavsen, 6.. Vishav Sen, 7. Sur Sen, 8. Kart-Virya, 9. Padamottar, 10. Mahahari, 11. Vijay, 12. Brahmn. 651 - jaMbuddIve [ NaM dIve ] bhArahe vAse imIse osappiNIe bArasa cakkavaTTimAyaro hotthA / taM jahA - sumaMgalA jasavatI bhaddA sahadevI airA siridevI tArA jAlA merA vappA culliNi apacchima | isI jambUdvIpa meM sthita bhAratavarSa meM isI avasarpiNIkAla meM bAraha cakravartI utpanna hue| una cakravartiyoM kI mAtAoM ke nAma kramazaH isa prakAra haiM- 1. sumaMgalA, 2. yazasvatI, 3. bhadrA, 4. sahadevI, 5. acirA, 6. zrI, 7. devI, 8. tArA, 9. jvAlA, 10. merA, 11. vaprA, 12. cullinI / Twelve supreme lords (Chakarvarti) have taken birth in Bharat Varsh situated in this Jambu continent in this descending time cycle (Avasarpini Kaal). The names of the mothers of these twelve supreme lords were as follows respectively 1. Sumangla, 2. Yashaswati, 3. Bhadra, 4. Sahadevi, 5. Achira, 6. Shree, 7. Devi, 8. Tara, 9. Jwala, 10. Maira, 11. Vapra, and 12. Chulini. mahApuruSa 340 Samvayang Sutra 555555 ka ka

Page #417
Le Le Le Le Le Le Suo Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting %% %%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%%% %%%%%%%%%%% | 652-jaMbuddIve [NaM dIve bhArahe vAse imIse osappiNIe] bArasa cakkavaTTI hotthaa| taM jahA bharaho sagaro maghavaM [saNaMkumAro ya raayshuulo| saMtI kuMthU ya aro havai subhUmo ya korvvo||48|| navamo ya mahApaumo hariseNo ceva raaysddhuulo| jayanAmo ya naravaI bArasamo baMbhadatto y||49|| isI jambUdvIpa meM sthita bhAratavarSa meM isI avasarpiNI kAla meM bAraha cakravartI utpanna hue| yathA-1. || bharata, 2. sagara 3. maghavA, 4. rAjazArdUla sanatkumAra, 5. zAnti, 6. kuntha, 7. ara, 8. kaurava vaMzI | subhUma, 9. mahApadma, 10. rAjazArdUla hariSeNa, 11. z2aya, 12. narapati brahmadatta / / 48-49 / / In Bharat Varsh, situated in this Jambu continent and in this degenerated | time cycle (Avasarpini Kaal) twelve supreme lords have taken birth as : 1. Bharat Supreme Lord, 2. Sagar (Chakarvarti), 3. Maghava, 4. Rajashardul Sanat Kumar, 5. Shanti, 6. Kunthu Supreme Lord, 7. Arr-Chakarvarti, 8. OF Kourav clan Subhum-Chakarvarti, 9. Maha-Padam-Chakarvarti, 10. Rajshardul Hari Sen supreme lord, 11. Jaya-Chakarvarti, 12. Narpati Brahmdutt. 653-eesiM bArasaNhaM cakkavaTTINaM bArasa itthirayaNA hotthaa| taM jahA paDhamA hoi subhaddA bhadda suNaMdA jayA ya vijayA y| kiNhasirI sUrasirI paumasirI vasuMdharA devii||5|| lacchimaI kurumaI itthIrayaNANa naamaaiN| ina bAraha cakravartiyoM ke bAraha strI ratna kahe gae haiN| yathA-1. subhadrA, 2. bhadrA, 3. sunandA, 4. jayA, 5. vijayA, 6. kRSNazrI 7. sUrya zrI, 8. padma zrI, 9. vasundharA, 10. devI, 11. lakSmImatI 12. kurumtii| ye strIratnoM ke nAma haiN|||50|| There were twelve consort jewels of these twelve supreme lords as : 1. Subhadra, 2. Bhadra, 3. Sunanda, 4. Jaya, 5. Vijaya, 6. Krishanshree, 7. Suryashree, 8. Padamshree, 9. Vasundhara, 10. Devi, 11. Lakshami-mati, and 12. Kuru-mati. These above mentioned are the names of the consort jewels. 654-jaMbuddIve [NaM dIve bhArahe vAse imIse osappiNIe] navabaladeva-navavAsudevapitaro hotthaa| taM jahA payAvaI ya baMbho [somo ruddo sivo mahasivo y| aggisiho ya dasaraho navamo bhaNio ya vsudevo|| 51 // ] samavAyAMga sUtra samavAyAga sUtra 341 Great Persons Great Persons. IF Ma Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting %%%%%%% Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting

Page #418
%% | isI jambUdvIpa ke bhAratavarSa meM isI avasarpiNI kAla meM nau baladevoM aura nau vAsudevoM ke nau / FI pitA hue| yathA-1. prajApati, 2. brahma, 3. soma, 4. rudra, 5. ziva, 6. mahAziva, 7. agnizikha, 8. # dazaratha, 9. vsudev|||51|| In Bharat Varsh of this Jambu continent in this descending time cycle (Avasarpini Kaal) there have been nine fathers of nine co-lords (Baldeva) and nine lords (Vasudeva) as follows : 1. Prajapati, 2. Braham, 3. Som, 4. Rudra, 5. Shiva, 6. Maha-Shiva, 7. Agani Shikha, 8. Dashrath, 9. Vasudea. 655-jaMbuddIve NaM [ dIve bhArahe vAse imIse osappiNIe] Nava vAsudevamAyaro hotthaa| || taM jahA miyAvaI umA ceva pahavI sIyA ya ammyaa| lacchimaI sesamaI kekaI devaI thaa||52|| | isI jambUdvIpa ke bhAratavarSa meM isI avasarpiNI kAla meM nau vAsudevoM kI nau mAtAe~ huI haiN| unake nAma isa prakAra haiM| 1. mRgAvatI, 2. umA, 3. pRthvI, 4. sItA, 5. amRtA, 6. lakSmImatI, 7. zeSamatI, 8. kaikeyI, 9. + devakI / / 52 // In Bharat Varsh of Jambu continent in this degenerated time cycle (Avasarapini Kaal) there have been nine mothers of nine lords (vadudeva) as follows : 1. Mrigabala, 2. Uma, 3. Prithvi, 4. Sita, 5. Amrita, 6. Lakshmi Mati, 7. Sheshmati, 8. Kaikayee, and 9. Devaki. 656-jaMbuddIve NaM [ dIve bhArahe vAse imIse osappiNIe] Nava baladevamAyaro hotthaa| taM jahA bhaddA taha subhaddA ya suppabhA ya sudNsnnaa| vijayA vejayaMtI ya jayaMtI apraajiyaa||53|| NavamIyA rohiNI ya baladevANa maayro| ___isI jambUdvIpa meM sthita bhAratavarSa meM isI avasarpiNI kAla meM nau baladevoM kI nau mAtAe~ huiiN| || una mAtAoM ke nAma isa prakAra haiM 1. bhadrA, 2. subhadrA, 3. suprabhA, 4. sudarzanA, 5. vijayA, 6. vaijayantI, 7. jayantI 8. aparAjitA, 9. rohinnii|||53|| There have been nine mothers of nine co-lords (Baldeva) in Bharat Vasrsh of Jambu Continent in this degenerated time cycle (Avasarpini Kaal) as follows: %%%%%Ting Ting Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Xue %%%%%%%Shi mahApuruSa %%%%% %% 342 %%% Samvayang Sutra %%%%%%% %%%% %%% %%%%% %% %

Page #419
Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Dan Dan Dan Wan Wan Wan Wan Jiang Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Dan Dan Dan Dan Dan Wan 1. Bhadra, 2. Subhadra, 3. Suprabha, 4. Sudarshana, 5. Vijaya, 6. Vaijayanti, 7. Jayanti, 8. Aprajita, and 9. Rohani. 657 - jaMbuddIve NaM [ dIve bhArahe vAse imIse osappiNIe ] nava dasAramaMDalA hotthA / taM jahA - uttamapurisA majjhimapurisA pahANapurisA oyaMsI teyaMsI vaccaMsI jasaMsI chAyaMsI kaMtA somA subhagA piyadaMsaNA surUvA suhasIlA suhAbhigamA savvajaNaNayaNakaMtA ohabalA atibalA mahAbalA anihatA aparAiyA sattumaddaNA ripusahassamANamahaNA sANukkosA amaccharA acavalA acaMDA miyamaMjulapalAvahasiyA gaMbhIramadhura-paDipuNNasaccavayaNA abbhuvagayavacchalA saraNNA lakkhaNa-vaMjaNaguNovaveA mANummANapamANapaDipuNNa-sujAyasavvaMgasuMdaraMgA sasisomAgArakaMtapiyadaMsaNA amarisaNA payaMDadaMDappabhArA gaMbhIradarisaNijjA tAladdhaovviddha-garulakeU, mahAdhaNu-vikaDDayA mahAsattasAarA duddharA dhaNuddharA dhIrapurisA juddhakittipurisA viulakulasamubbhavA mahArayaNavihADagA addhabharahasAmI somA rAyakulavaMsatilayA ajiyA ajiyarahA . hala- musala - kaNaka-pANI saMkha-cakka-gaya-satti- naMdagadharA pavarujjala- - sukaMta- vimala - gotthubhatirIDadhArI kuMDala - ujjoiyANaNA puMDarIyaNayaNA ekAvali-kaNTha-laiyavacchA sirivacchasulaMchaNA varajasA savvouyasurabhi - kusuma - racita - palaMba - sobhaMta - kaMta-vikasaMta-vicittavaramAlaraiya-vacchA aTThasaya - vibhatta- lakkhaNa-pasattha- suMdara - viraiyaMgamaMgA mattagayavariMda - laliyavikkama - vilasiyagaI sAraya- nava thiNiya-mahura-gaMbhIra koMca-nigghosa-duMdubhisarA kaDisuttaganIla-pIya- kosejjavAsasA pavaradittateyA narassIhA naravaI nariMdA naravasahA maruyavasabhakappA * abbhahiyarAyateyalacchIe dippamANA nIlaga-pIyagavasaNa duve duve rAma kesavA bhAyaro hotthA | taM jahA isa jambUdvIpa meM sthita bhAratavarSa meM isa avasarpiNI kAla meM nau dazAra maNDala arthAt baladeva aura vAsudeva samudAya hue haiM / sUtrakAra unakA varNana isa prakAra karate haiM una samasta dazAramaNDala (baladeva aura vAsudeva ) kA janma uttama kula meM huA aura ve zreSTha puruSa kahalAe, ve tIrthaMkarAdi zalAkA-puruSoM ke madhyavartI hone se madhyama puruSa kahe gae, athavA tIrthaMkaroM ke bala kI apekSA kama aura sAmAnyajanoM ke bala kI apekSA adhika balazAlI hone se ve madhyama puruSa kahe ge| ve dazAra - maNDala apane samaya ke puruSoM ke zauryAdi guNoM kI pradhAnatA kI apekSA pradhAna puruSa kahe ge| mAnasika bala se sampanna hone ke kAraNa ojasvI kahe ge| ve tejasvI the kyoMki ve dedIpyamAna zarIroM ke dhAraka the| ve zArIrika bala se saMyukta the jisake kAraNa ve varcasvI kahe ge| unhoMne parAkrama ke dvArA prasiddhi pAyI jisake kAraNa ve yazasvI the| ve chAyAvanta the kyoMki unakA zarIra chAyA yAni prabhA se yukta thaa| ve kAnta the kyoMki unakA zarIra kAnti se yukta thaa| candra ke samAna saumya mudrA ke dhAraka the| ve sarvajanoM ke vallabha hone se subhaga yA saubhAgyazAlI kahe ve samavAyAMga sUtra 343 Great Persons Bian Wan

Page #420
Bian ge| netroM ko atipriya hone se ve priyadarzana khlaae| ve samacaturasra saMsthAna ke dhAraka the, astu ve surUpa the| / zuddha svabhAvI hone ke kAraNa ve zubhazIla kahe ge| sukhapUrvaka saralatA se pratyeka jana unase mila sakatA thA, ataH ve sukhAbhigamya the| ve sarvajanoM ke nayanoM ke pyAre the| kabhI nahIM thakane vAle avicchinna pravAha yukta balazAlI hone se ve oghabalI the / ve apane samaya ke sabhI puruSoM ke bala kA atikramaNa karane se tathA mahAna prazasta yA zreSTha balazAlI hone se atibalI aura mahAbalI khlaae| ve nirUpakrama AyuSya ke dhAraka hone se anihata the| arthAt dUsare ke dvArA hone vAle ghAta yA maraNa se rahita the| ve aparAjita the kyoMki malla-yuddha meM koI unako parAjita nahIM kara sakatA thaa| bar3e-bar3e yuddhoM meM zatruoM kA mardana karane se ve zatrumardana the, sahasroM zatruoM ke mAna kA mathana karane vAle the| AjJA yA sevA karane vAloM para droha chor3akara kRpA karane vAle the| ve mAtsarya-rahita the, kyoMki dUsaroM ke lezamAtra bhI guNoM ke grAhaka the / ve acapala yAni capalatA rahita the kyoMki unameM mana-vacana-kAya kI pravRtti sthira thii| ve pracaNDa krodha se rahita the, parimita maMjula vacanAlApa aura mRduhAsya se yukta gambhIra, madhura va paripUrNa satya vacana bolate the| ve adhInatA svIkAra karane vAloM para vAtsalyabhAva rakhate the| ve zaraNa meM Ane vAle ke rakSaka the| ve vajra, svastika, cakra Adi lakSaNoM se tathA tila, masA Adi vyaMjanoM ke guNoM se saMyukta the / ve zarIra ke mAna, unmAna, aura pramANa se paripUrNa the, ve janma-jAta sarvAMga sundara zarIra ke dhAraka the| ve candra ke samAna saumya AMkAra vAle, kAnta aura priyadarzana the| ve amasRNa arthAt karttavya - pAlana meM Alasya-rahita the athavA amarSaNa yAni aparAdha karane vAloM para bhI kSamAzIla the| ve uddaNDa puruSoM para pracaNDa daNDa nIti ke dhAraka the, gambhIra va darzanIya the| baladeva tAlavRkSa ke cihnavAlI dhvajA ke aura vAsudeva garur3a ke cihna vAlI dhvajA ke dhAraka the| ve dazAramaNDala karNa-paryanta mahAdhanuSoM ko khIMcane vAle, mahAsatva ke sAgara the| raNabhUmi meM unake prahAra . kA sAmanA karanA azakya thA / ve mahAna dhanuSoM ke dhAraka the, puruSoM meM dhIra-vIra the, aura yuddhoM meM prApta kIrti ke dhAraka puruSa the| ve vizAla kuloM meM utpanna hue the / ve itane zaktizAlI the ki mahAratna vajra yAni hIrA ko bhI aMgUThe aura tarjanI do aMguliyoM se cUrNa kara dete the| ve Adhe bharatakSetra ke arthAt tIna khaNDa ke adhipati the, svAmI the / unakA svabhAva saumya thaa| ve rAjakuloM aura rAjavaMzoM tilaka the| ve ajita yAni kisI se bhI nahIM jIte jAte the tathA ajitaratha the| baladeva hala aura mUlarUpa zastroM ke dhAraka the jabaki vAsudeva zAraMga dhanuSa, pAMcajanya zaMkha, sudarzana cakra, kaumudI gadA, zakti aura nandaka nAmA khaDga ke dhAraka the| ve pravara, ujjvala, sukAnta, vimala kaustubhamaNiyukta mukuTa ke dhArI the| unakA mukha kuNDaloM meM lage maNiyoM ke prakAza se yukta rahatA thaa| ve kamala sadRza netra vAle kamalanayana the| ekAvalI hAra kaNTha se lekara vakSaHsthala taka zobhita rahatA thA / unakA vakSa:sthala zrIvatsa ke sulakSaNa se cihnita thA / ve vizvavikhyAta yaza vAle the| sabhI RtuoM meM utpanna hone vAle, sugandhita puSpoM se racI gaI, lambI, zobhAyukta, kAnta, vikasita, paMcavarNI zreSTha mAlA se unakA vakSaHsthala sadA suzobhita thaa| unake sundara aMga-pratyaMga eka sau ATha prazasta lakSaNoM se sampanna the| mahApuruSa 344 Samvayang Sutra Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan 5

Page #421
Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Bian Xie Zhi mada-matta gajarAja ke samAna lalita, vikrama aura vilAsa yukta gati vAle the| ve zarada Rtu ke nava-udita megha ke samAna madhura, gambhIra krauMca pakSI ke nirghoSa aura dundubhi ke samAna svara vAle the| baladeva kaTisUtra vAle nIla kauzeyaka vastra se tathA vAsudeva kaTisUtra vAle pIta kauzeyaka vastra se yukta rahate the| ve prakRSTa dIpti aura teja se yukta the| ve prabala balazAlI the| ve manuSyoM meM siMha ke samAna hone se narasiMha, manuSyoM ke pati hone se narapati, parama aizvaryazAlI hone se narendra tathA sarvazreSTha hone se nara-vRSabha kahalAte the| apane kArya-bhAra kA pUrNarUpeNa nirvAha karane se ve maruMdvRSabhakalpa arthAt devarAja kI upamA ko dhAraNa karate the / anya rAjA-mahArAjAoM se adhika rAjateja rUpa lakSmI se dedIpyamAna the| isa prakAra nIla-vasana vAle nau rAma (baladeva) aura pIta - vasana vAle nau kezava (vAsudeva) donoM bhAI-bhAI hue haiN| In Bharat Varsh, situated in Jambu Continant, in this descending time cycle (Avasarpini Kaal) there have been nine Dashar Mandal i.e., community of lords and co-lords (Vasudeva & Baldeva), the propounders of Sutras describe them up `follows: All these Dashar Mandal (Vasudeva & Baldeva) have taken birth in noble families and they were called supreme individuals. Being exist between the sixty three sublime persons as Fordmakers etc. they were called average (Madhayam Purasha) individuals, or with regard the strength and power of Fordmakers they were less in strength and power and with regard to the common man they were more powerful. So they were called average individuals. With regard to the superiority of the virtues of valour and heroism of persons of that time the Dashar Mandal have been said the chief-men (souls). Being empowered with the mental powers they have been said Brilliant. They were energetic because they bore a radiant physique. They were endowed with physical strength because of that they were called vigorous. Through they earned fame and celebrity so that they were called glorious and honored. They were shadowy because their shadow of the body was endowed with hue. They were lovely and pleasing because their physical body was endowed with luster. They have placidity like moon. They have been said fortunate beings the beloved of all. Having so much lovely eyes they were called of lovable appearance. They bore the Samchaturasr Structure i.e. they were handsome. Being the pure natured they were called auspicious. Every person could see them straight way and with great pleasure so they were pleasure giver. They were loved by every one. Being powerful through the continuous ebbing and never fatiguing powers they were Oghbali (Indestructible power). By transgressing the powers of all the men of that time and being the great or supreme powerful they were called Atibali and Mahabali (very powerful). Being the bearer of incomparable age they were beyond any injury i.e. devoid of any attack or death afflicted by 345 Great Persons samavAyAMga sUtra Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Wan

Page #422
% % , % % % % % % % % % % % % % %%%% %%%% %%%%% % %%%%%Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang % %%%% %% others. They were invincible because none could defeat them in wrestling. They were enemy killer because they had killed the enemies in great battles and wars. They were to churn the pride of myriads enemies. They were the compassionate towards their servants and retinue leaving aside any cruelity. They were devoid of any laxity and pride because they were the adopter of the least virtues of the others. They were devoid of flickerness the activities of mind, body and speech were stable. They were devoid of any kind of baseless terrible anger. They were endowed with the virtues of limited melodious speeches and sweet laugh. They were very sincere, sweet and speak absolutely true language. They were very lovable for those who have accepted their domination. They were the protector of those who come under your shelter. They were endowed with the marks of thunderbolt, Swastik and discuss and with the spot like mole, wart etc. They were perfect regarding the measurement, proportion and size of the body by birth. They were the most full body handsome. They were lustreous and attractive like placid size moon. They were devoid of laxity in abide by the duties. They were of forgiving disposition even to the offender criminals. They were serious spectacular and terrible punishment holder against the notorious persons. The co-lord (Baldeva) was the holder of the flag with Banyan tree sign and Lord (Vasudeva) of the flag of Eagle sign. They, the Dashar Mandal, were the ocean of the great essence and they were who could draw the strings of great bows upto the ears. To bear their various attacks in the battle field was undoubtful. They were the wielder of great bows, were brave among men and were the achiever of glory in wars. They were born in great noble clans. They were so powerful that they could churn even the great jewel thunderbolt and diamond by using their thumb and little fingers. They were the emperor or the rulers of the half of the Bharat region or the three khands. Their temperament was of placid disposition. They were the Tilak (ornamental mark on the heads) for the kingdoms and monarchies. They were invincible-means they could not be conquered by any one. The co-lord (Baldeva) was the wielder of plough and club whereas the lord (Vasudeva) was the wielder of bow and arrows Panchjanya conch, Sudarshan discus, Koumudiki mace, sword namely Shakti and Nandan. They were the bearer of the crowns embedded with lustreous, charming, clean Kaustoobh jewels. Their countenances were endowed with the jewels embedded in their earings. They were lotus eyed because their eyes were like the lotus flowers. Their chest were decorated with the Ekawali necklace dangling from throat to chest. Their chest were marked with auspicious sign of Shreevats. They were endowed with global famous glory. Their breast were constantly decorated with long, supreme garlands made of lustreous, charming, blossomed, five coloured fragrant flowers growing in all the reasons. There % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % } } } mahApuruSa 346 Samvayang Sutra*

Page #423
Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Le Ban beautiful canons and organs were endowed with one hundred eight auspicious sign (symptoms). They have the gait like the charming, orderly and romantic gait of intoxicating elephant. They were sweet, sincere alike the newly rise clouds of winter season, were of the sound alike the large drum or the sound of the crane, and Baldeva (co-lords) had worn the waist shawl / cloth made of blue coloured fibre and the vasudeva (lords) had worn the waist garment made of yellow coloured fibre. They were endowed with sublime luster and brilliance. They were tremendous powerful due to it were like a lion among human beings were called Narsingh, being the lord of the human kings were called lord of man, being endowed with superhuman grandeur were called Narrender and being the supreme they were called Nar-Vrishabh. By accomplishing absolutely their responsibilities they were called Marud-Vrishabh Kalpa, i.e., bore the title of Devaraj (lords of gods). They were shining, intensely through having more kingdom wealth in comparison of other kings and emperors. Thus, the nine colords (Ram Baldevas) of blue clothing and lords (Vasudeven) of new yellow clothing both were brothers. 658 - tiviTThe ya [ duviTThe ya sayaMbhU purisuttame purasisI / taha purisapuMDarIe datte nArAyaNe kaNhe / / 54 / / ayale vijaye bhadde suppabhe ya sudaMsaNe / AnaMde naMdaNe paume rAme yAvi] apacchime / / 55 / / unameM nau vAsudevoM ke nAma isa prakAra haiM, yathA - 1. tripRSTha 2. dvipRSTha, 3. svayambhU 4. puruSottama, 5. puruSasiMha, 6. puruSa puMDarIka, 7. datta, 8. nArAyaNa (lakSmaNa) 9. kRssnn|||54|| nau baladevoM ke nAma isa prakAra haiN| yathA - 1. acala 2. vijaya, 3. bhadra, 4. suprabha, 5. sudarzana, 6. Ananda, 7. nandana, 8. padma, 9. rAma / / / 55 / / The names of Nine (Vasudeva) lords are as follows: 1. Triprishth, 2. Dviprishth 3. Swayambhu, 4. Purushotama, 5. Purush singh, 6. Purush Pundrik, 7. Danta, 8. Narayana, 9. Lakshaman, 9. Krishan. The names of nine co-lords (Baldeva) are as follows: 1. Achal, 2. Vijay, 3. Bhadra, 4. Suprabh, 5. Sudarshan, 6. Anand, 7. Nandan, 8. Padam, and 9. Ram. 659 - eesiM NaM NavaNhaM baladeva-vAsudevANaM puvvabhaviyA nava-nava nAmadhejjA hotthA / taM jahA - samavAyAMga sUtra vissabhUI pavvayae dhaNadatta samuddadatta isivAle / piyamitta laliyamitte puNavvasU gaMgadatte ya // 56 // 347 Great Persons Dan Dan Dan Dan fffffGou Le Le Le Le Wan Le Le Le Le Le Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan

Page #424
eyAiM nAmAI puvvabhave Asi vAsudevANaM / etto baladevANaM jahakkamaM kittaissAmi / / 57 / / visanandI ya subandhU sAgaradatte aso galalie ya / vArAha dhammaseNe aparAiya rAyalalie ya / / 58 / / ina nau baladevoM aura vAsudevoM ke pUrvabhava ke nau nAma kramaza: isa prakAra the 1. vizvabhUti, 2. parvata, 3. dhanadatta, 4. samudradatta, 5. RSipAla, 6. priyamitra, 7. lalita mitra, 8. punarvasu 9. gaMgadatta / ye vAsudevoM ke pUrvabhava ke nAma kahe gae haiM / / 156-57 / / nau baladevoM ke pUrvabhava ke nAma isa prakAra haiM 1. vizvanandI, 2. subandhu, 3. sAgaradatta, 4. azoka, 5. lalita, 6. vArAha, 7. dharmasena, 8. aparAjita, 9. rAjalalita // 58 / / The names of the nine co-lords (Baldeva) and Lords (Vasudeva) of there previous births were, respectively, as follows: the names of Vasudevas : 1 Vishavabhuti, 2. Parvat, 3. Dhandutt, 4. Samuderdutt, 5. Rishipal, 6. Priya - Mitra, 7. Lalit-mitra, 8. Punarvasu, 9. Gangdutt. The names of the nine co-lords : 1. Vishavanandi, 2. Subandhu, 3. Sagardutt, 4. Ashok, 5. Lalit, 6. Varaha, 7. Dharam Sen, 8. Aprajit, 9. Raj lalit. 660-eesiM navaNhaM baladeva - vAsudevANaM puvvabhaviyA nava dhammAyariyA hotthA / taM jahAsaMbhUya subhadda sudaMsaNe ya seyaMsa kaNhe gaMgadatte ya / sAgara samuddanAme dumaseNe ya Navamae / / 59 / / ee dhammAyariyA kittIpurisANa vAsudevANaM / puvvabhave eyAsiM jattha niyANAI kAsI ya / 60 / / ina nava baladevoM aura vAsudevoM ke pUrvabhava meM nau dharmAcArya the| unake nAma isa prakAra haiM- 1. saMbhUta, 2. subhadra, 3. sudarzana, 4. zreyAnsa, 5. kRSNa, 6. gaMgadatta, 7. sAgara, 8. samudra 9. drumasena / / / 59 / / ye nau hI AcArya kIrtipuruSa vAsudevoM ke pUrvabhava meM dharmAcArya the| jahA~ vAsudevoM ne pUrvabhava meM nidAna kiyA thA, una nagaroM ke nAma Age kahate haiM - 1116011 There were nine religious preceptors of these nine co-lords (Baldeva) and lords (Vasudeva) as follows : 1- Sambhuj, 2. Subhadra, 3. Sudarshan, 4. Shreyans, 5. Krishan, 6. Gangdutt, 7. Sagar, 8. Samundera, 9. Dhramsen. Only these nine were the preceptors of these glorious nine lords (Vasudeva) in their previous births. Next the name of cities have been mentioned where the Samvayang Sutra mahApuruSa 348 Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Xin Wan Wan

Page #425
lords (Vasudeva) had desired of Nidan (to desire for something mundane achievements against the religious performance). 661-eesiM navaNhaM vAsudevANaM puvvabhave nava niyANabhUmIo hotthA / taM jahA mahurA ya kaNNagavatthU sAvatthI poyaNaM ya rAyagihaM / kAyaMdI kosambI mahilapurI hatthiNAuraM ca // 61 // ina navoM vAsudevoM kI pUrvabhava meM nau nidAna - bhUmiyA~ thiiN| yathA- 1. mathurA, 2. kanakavastu, 3. zrAvastI, 4. podanapura, 5. rAjagRha, 6. kAkandI, 7. kauzAmbI 8. mithilApurI, 9. hastinApura / / 61 / / In their previous births of these nine lords (Vasudeva) the following were the Nidan cities: 1. Mathura, 2. Kanakvastu, 3. Shravasti, 4. Podanpur, 5. Rajgrah, 7. Kakandi, 7. Kaushambi, 8. Mithilapuri, and 9. Ahistanapur. 662 - ete siM NaM navagrahaM vAsudevANaM nava niyANakAraNA hotthA / taM jahA gAvi juve saMgAme taha itthI parAi o raMge / bhajjANurAga goTThI paraDDDI mAuA iya / / 62 / ina navoM vAsudevoM ke nidAna karane ke nau kAraNa the| ve kAraNa isa prakAra haiM- 1. gAvI (gAya), 2. yUpastambha, 3. saMgrAma, 4. strI, 5. yuddha meM parAjaya, 6. strI - anurAga, 7. goSThI, 8. paraRddhi, 9. mAtRkA (mAtA) / / / 62 / / The reasons behind the Nidans of these nine lords (Vasudeva) were as follows: 1. Gavi (cow), 2. Yupastambha, 3. Samgram, 4. Istri (lady), 5. Defeat in battle, 6. Istri-Anuroga, 7. Goshthi (meeting), 8. Para-Ridhi, 9. Matrika (Mother). 663 - eesiM navaNhaM vAsudevANaM nava paDisattU hotthA / taM jahA assaggIve tArae merae mahukeDhave nisuMbhe ya balipaharAe taha rAvaNe ya navame jarAsaMdhe // 63 // 'ee khalu paDisattU kittI purisANa vAsudevANaM / savve va cakkajohI savve vi hayA sacakkehiM // 64 // ekko ya sattamIe paMca ya chaTThIe paMcamI ekko / ekko ya cautthIe kaNho puNa tacca puDhavIe / / 65 / / aNiyANakaDA rAmA savve vi ya kesavA niyANakaDA / uDuMgAmI rAmA ke sava savve ahogAmI / / 66 / / samavAyAMga sUtra 349 Great Persons Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Wan

Page #426
Wan Shi aTThatakaDA rAmA ego puNa baMbhaloyakappaMmi / ekkassa gabbhavasahI sijjhissai AgamisseNaM / / 67 / / ina nau vAsudevoM ke nau pratizatru yAni prativAsudeva kahe gae haiN| yathA - 1. azvagrIva 2. tAraka, 3. meraka, 4. madhu-kaiTabha, 5. nizumbha, 6. bali, 7. prabharAja ( prahlAda ), 8. rAvaNa, 9. jarAsandha / / 631 ye kIrtipuruSa the aura vAsudevoM ke pratizatru the| ye sabhI cakrayodhI the tathA sabhI apane hI cakroM yuddha meM mAre gae ||164 || se Upara kahe gae nau vAsudevoM meM se eka marakara sAtavIM pRthvI meM, pA~ca vAsudeva chaThI pRthvI meM, eka pA~cavIM meM, eka cauthI meM aura kRSNa tIsarI pRthvI meM gae / 1 65 11 samasta rAma yAni baladeva anidAnakRta hote haiM tathA samasta vAsudeva pUrvabhava meM nidAna karate haiN| samasta rAma (baladeva) maraNa ko prApta ho kara UrdhvagAmI hote haiM jabaki samasta vAsudeva maraNa ko prApta ho kara adhogAmI hote haiM / 166 || ATha rAma (baladeva) antakRta arthAt karmoM kA kSaya karake saMsAra kA anta karane vAle khlaae| * eka antima baladeva brahmaloka meM utpanna hue jo AgAmI bhava meM eka garbha-vAsa lekara siddha hoMge | 116711 The nine Anti-lords (Prati-Vasudeva) enemies have been narrated of these nine lords (Vasudeva) as follows: 1- Ashavagriva, 2. Tarak, 3. Merak, 4.. Madhu-Kaitav, 5. Nishumbh, 6, Bali, 7. Prabh-raj, (Prahalad), 8. Ravan, 9. Jarasandh. These men were famous and were the enemies of lords (Vasudeva). All these were the wielder of the discus and were killed with their own discus in the battle. Having died, one, out of above mentioned nine lords (Vasudeva) reincarnated in seventh hell, five lords in sixth hell, one in fifth land, one in fourth and Krishana Vasudev reincarnated in third hell. All the co-lords (Ram - Baldeva) have been Anidan Krit (those who have not desired for mundane possessions in next birth) but all the lords (Vasudeva) do Nidan in their previous lives. After death all the co-lords (Ram-Baldeva) soar upward, whereas all these (Vasudeva) lords after their death go downward . Eight lords (Ram-Baldeva) were said, liberated i.e. the antkrit the destroyer of cycle of birth and death through annihilating their Karmas. The last lord (Baldeva) reincarnated in Brahamloka who will be (Sidha) liberated after taking one birth in his next Bhava as a human being. mahApuruSa 350 Samvayang Sutra Bian Bian Bian Bian

Page #427
Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang % % %% % %% % %% % %% % %% % %% % %% % % % 664-jaMbuddIve [NaM dIve ] eravae vAse imIse osappiNIe cauvvIsaM titthayarA hotthaa| taM jahA caMdANaNaM sucaMdaM aggIseNaM ca naMdiseNaM c| isidiNNaM vavahAriM vaMdimo somacaMdaM ca / / 68 / / vaMdAmi juttiseNaM ajiyaseNaM taheva sivaseNaM / buddhaM ca devasamma sayayaM nikkhittasatthaM c||69|| asaMjalaM jiNavasahaM vaMde ya aNaMtayaM amiynnaanniN| uvasaMtaM ca dhuyarayaM vaMde khalu guttiseNaM c|70|| aipAsaM ca supAsaM devesaravaMdiyaM ca mrudevN| nivvANagayaM ca dharaM khINaduhaM sAmakoTuM c||71|| jiyarAgamaggiseNaM vaMde khINarAyamaggiuttaM c| vokkasiyapijadosaM vAriseNaM gayaM siddhiM / / 72 / / ___. isI jambUdvIpa ke airAvata varSa meM isI avasarpiNI kAla meM caubIsa tIrthaMkara hue haiN| ina samasta tIrthaMkaroM kI maiM vandanA karatA huuN| ina tIrthaMkaroM ke nAmoM ke krama meM kahIM-kahIM bhinnatA bhI dikhAI / / detI hai| ina caubIsa tIrthaMkaroM ke nAma isa prakAra haiN| yathA-1. candra sadRza mukha vAle sucandra, 2. agnisena, - 3. nandisena, 4. vratadhArI RSidatta, 5. somcndr|||68||, 6. yuktisena, 7. ajitasena, 8. zivasena, 9. buddha, 10-devazarma, 11. nikSipta zastra (shreyaans)||6911, 12 asaMjvala, 13. jinavRSabha, 14. amitajJAnI | ananta jina, 15. karma-raja rahita upazAnta, 16. gupti sen|||70|| 17. atipArzva, 18. supArzva, 19. devezvaroM se vandita marudeva, 20-nirvANa ko prApta dhara, 21. prakSINa du:kha vAle zyAma koSTha, 22. rAgavijetA agnisena, 23. kSINarAgI agniputra aura 24. rAga-dveSa kA kSaya karane vAle, siddhi ko prApta | vaarissenn|||71-72|| In the area of Airavat of this Jambu continent of this degeneration (Avasarapini Kaal) time cycle there have been twenty four ford-makers. I, too, bow to these ford-makers. Somewhere in the order of the names of these Fordmakers the difference is visible even. The names of these Ford-makers are as follows : 1. Suchander (countenance same as of moon), 2. Agani Sen. 3. Nandi Sen, 4. Vatary Rishidutt, 5. Somchandra, 6. Yukati Sen, 7. Ajit Sen, 8. Shiva Sen, 9. Budha, 10. Devasharm, 11. Shreyans (weapons renunciaters), 12. Asamjwal, 13. Jin-Rishab, 14. Amit Jnani Anantgina 15. Upshant (devoid of karam dust), 16. Gupti Sen, 17. Jin-Rishabh, 18. Suparshava, 19. Maru Dev (worshiped by 1 gods), 20. Dhar (liberated one), 21. Shyam kosh (destroyer of miseries), samavAyAMga sUtra Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Wei 55% 351 % Great Persons %%%%%%%%%%% %%% %% %%

Page #428
$ 22. Agnisen (conqueror of attachment), 23. Agniputra (destroyer of attachment and aversion) 24. Vari-Sen (Attainer of Sidhi). 665-jaMbuddIve [NaM dIve ] AgamissAe ussappiNIe bhArahe vAse satta kulagarA bhvissNti| taM jahA miyavAhaNe subhUme ya suppabhe ya syNpbhe| / datte suhume subaMdhU ya AgamissANa hokkhNti|73|| isI jambUdvIpa meM sthita bhAratavarSa meM AgAmI utsarpiNI kAla meM sAta kulakaroM kA honA kahA | gayA hai| una kulakaroM ke nAma isa prakAra se haiM-1. mitavAhana, 2. subhUma, 3. suprabha, 4. svayamprabha, 5. datta, 6. sUkSma, 7. subndhu| ye sAtoM kulakara AgAmI utsarpiNI kAla meM utpanna hoNge||73|| In ensuing regenerated time cycle (Utsarpini Kaal) in Bharat Varsh situated in this Jambu continent seven Kulkars have been said to be there. The names of these Kulkars are as follows : 1. Mitvahan, 2. Subhum, 3. Suprabh, 4. Swayamprabh, 5. Dutt, 6. Suksham, and 7. Subandhu. These seven Kulkars would be born in the proceeding ascending time cycle (Utsarpini Kaal). 666-jaMbuddIve NaM dIve AgamissAe ussappiNIe eravae vAse dasa kulagarA bhvissNti| taM jahA-vimalavAhaNe sImaMkare sImaMdhare khemaMkare khemaMdhare daDhadhaNU dasadhaNU sayadhaNU paDisUI sumai tti| isI jambUdvIpa ke airAvata varSa meM AgAmI utsarpiNI kAla meM daza kulakaroM kA honA batAyA gayA hai| ve daza kulakara isa prakAra se kahe gae haiM-1. vimalavAhana, 2. sImaMkara, 3. sImaMdhara, 4. kSemaMkara, 5. kSemaMdhara, 6. dRDha dhanu, 7. daza dhanu, 8. zata dhanu, 9. pratizruti, 10-sumti| It has been told that there have been ten Kulkars in ensuing ascending time cycle (Utsarapini Kaal) in the area of Airavat of this Jambu continent. These ten Kulkar are said as follows: 1. Vimal Vahan, 2. Simankar, 3. Simandhar, 4. Kshem Kar, 5. Kshem Dhar, 6. Dridh Dhanu, 7. Dash-Dhanu, 6. Shat-Dhanu 9. Prati-shruti, and 10. Sumati. 667-jaMbUddIve NaM dIve bhArahe vAse AgamissAe ussappiNIe cauvIsaM titthagarA bhvissNti| taM jahA mahApaume sUradeve sUpAse ya syNpbhe| savANubhUI arahA devassue ya hokkhai / / 74 / / udae peDhAlaputte ya poTTile sattakitti y| muNisuvvae ya arahA savvabhAvaviU jinne||75|| Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting mahApuruSa %%%%%% 352 %%% Samvayang Sutra %%% %% %%% %% %%%% %

Page #429
amame NikkasAe ya nippulAe ya nimmame / cittautte samAhI ya AgamisseNa hokkhai / / 76 / / saMvare aNiyaTTI ya vijae vimale ti y| devovavAe arahA aNaMtavijae i y|77|| ee vuttA cauvvIsaM bharahe vAsammi kevlii| AgamisseNa hokkhaMti dhammatitthassa desgaa||78|| isI jambUdvIpa meM sthita bhArata varSa meM AgAmI utsarpiNI kAla meM caubIsa tIrthaMkara hoNge| yathA-1. 5 mahApadma, 2. suradeva, 3. supArzva, 4. svayamprabha, 5. sarvAnubhUti, 6. devazruta, 7. udaya, 8. peDhAlaputra, 9. 5 proSThila, 10. zata kIrti, 11. munisuvrata, 12. sarvabhAvavit 13. amama, 14. niSkaSAya, 15. niSpulAka, 16. nirmama, 17. citragupta, 18. samAdhigupta, 19. saMvara, 20. anivRtti, 21. vijaya, 22. vimala, 23. devopapAta, 24. ananta vijy| ina caubIsa tIrthaMkaroM ke viSaya meM kathana hai ki ye tIrthaMkara bhAratavarSa meM | AgAmI utsarpiNI kAla meM dharma tIrtha kI dezanA karane vAle hoNge|||74-78|| There will be twenty four Ford-makers in Bharat Varsh situated in Jambu continent in the coming regenerated time cycle (Utasarpini Kaal) as : 1. Maha*| Padam, 2. Sur-Dav, 3. Suparshava, 4. Swayamprabh, 5. Sarvanubhuti, 6. Dev shrut, 7. Uday, 8. Pedhalputra, 9. Proshthil, 10. shat-Kirti, 11. Muni-Suvrat, 12. Sarvabhavakit, 13. Amam, 14. Nishkashya, 15. Niv-pulak, 16. Nirmum, 17. Chitragupt, 18. Samadhi-gupt, 19. Samvar, 20. Anivriti, 21. Vijay, 22. Vimal, 23. Devopapat, and 24. Anant Vijay. In reference to these twenty four Ford-makers it has been said that they would be the propounder of four fold religious Ford in Bharat Varsh in the ensuing Ascending time cycle (utsarapinikaal). 668-eesiM NaM cauvvIsAe titthakarANaM puvvabhaviyA cauvvIsaM nAmadhejA bhavissaMti (hotthaa|) taM jahA seNiya supAsa udae poTTila taha daDhAU y| . kattiya saMkhe ya tahA naMda sunande ya satae y|79 / / bodhavvA devaI ya saccai taha vAsudeva bldeve| rohiNI sulasA ceva tatto khalu revaI cev||80|| tatto havai sayAlI bodhavve khalu tahA bhayAlI y| dIvAyaNe ya kaNhe tatto khalu nArae cev||81|| aMbaDa dAru maDe ya sAI buddhe ya hoi boddhvve| bhAvI titthagarANaM NAmAI puvvabhaviyAI / / 82 / / samavAyAga sUtra 353 Great Persons

Page #430
%% %% %% %%% % %% % %Wei 5 5%% %%% %% %% % %% ] ke ina bhaviSyakAlIna caubIsa tIrthaMkaroM ke pUrvabhava ke caubIsa nAma krama se isa prakAra haiM-1. zreNika, 22. supArzva, 3. udaya, 4. proSThila anagAra, 5. dRDhAyu, 6. kArtika, 7. zaMkha, 8. nanda, 9. sunanda, 10. meM zataka, 11. devakI, 12. sAtyaki, 13. vAsudeva, 14. baladeva, 15. rohiNI, 16. sulasA 17. revatI, | 18. zatAlI, 19. bhayAlI, 20. dvIpAyana, 21. nArada, 22. aMbaDa, 23. svAti, 24. buddh| ye bhAvI tIrthaMkaroM ke pUrvabhava ke nAma kahe gae haiN||79-82|| The names of the previous births of these futuristic twenty four Fordmakers are as follows respectively : 1. Shrenik, 2. Suparshava, 3. Uday, 4. | Proshthil Anagar, 5. Dridhayu, 6. Kartik, 7. Shankh, 8. Nand, 9. Sunand, 10. Shatak, 11. Devaki, 12. Satyaki, 13. Vasudeva, 14. Baldeva, 15. Rohini, 16. Sulasa, 17. Revati, 18. Shatali, 19. Bhayali, 20. Dviyapan, 21. Narad, 22. Amband, 23. Swati and 24. Budh.. These are the names of previous births of the upcoming Tirthankars, it Fl should be known. / 669-eesiM NaM cauvvIsAe titthagarANaM cauvvIsaM piyaro bhavissaMti, cauvvIsaM mAyaro | bhavissaMti, cauvvIsaM paDhamasIsA bhavissaMti, cauvvIsaM paDhamasissaNIo bhavissaMti, cauvvIsaM | paDhamabhikkhAdAyagA bhavissaMti, cauvvIsaM ceiyarukkhA bhvissNti| ukta caubIsa tIrthaMkaroM ke caubIsa pitA hoMge, caubIsa mAtAeM hoMgI, caubIsa prathama ziSya hoMge, 12 caubIsa prathama ziSyAeM hoMgI, caubIsa prathama bhikSAdAtA hoMge aura caubIsa caityavRkSa hoNge| There would be twenty four fathers, twenty four mothers, twenty four chief disciples, twenty four chief female disciples, twenty four pioneer alms donor and twenty four chaitya trees of these above mentioned twenty four Ford-makers. 670-jaMbuddIve NaM dIve bhArahe vAse AgamissAe ussappiNIe bArasa cakkavaTTiNo bhvissNti| taM jahA bharahe ya dIhadaMte gUDhadaMte ya suddhadaMte y| siriutte siribhUI sirisome ya sattame / / 83 / / paume ya mahApaume vimalavAhaNe (letaha) vipulavAhaNe cev| riTThe bArasame vutte AgamissA bharahAhi vaa||84 / / isI jambUdvIpa ke bhAratavarSa meM AgAmI utsarpiNI kAla meM bAraha cakravartI kA honA kahA gayA / hai| yathA-1. bharata, 2. dIrghadanta, 3. gUDhadanta, 4. zuddhadanta, 5. zrI putra, 6. zrI bhUti, 7. zrI soma, 8. OM padma, 9. mahApadma, 10. vimalavAhana, 11. vipulavAhana, 12. risstt| ye bAraha cakravartI AgAmI utsarpiNI || kAla meM bharata kSetra ke adhipati yAni svAmI hoNge||83-84|| mahApuruSa %%%% %%% 354 %%%%% Samvayang Sutra %%%% %%%Wei Nan % %% %%% %%%%%%

Page #431
555555 % % %% % % %% % %% % % %% % % % %% % %% % % % % %% % It has been said that there will be twelve Supreme Lords (Chakaravarti) in coming Ascending time cycle (Utsarpini Kaal) in Bharat Varsh of Jambu continant as : 1. Bharat, 2. Dirghdanta, 3. Gudh-danta, 4. Shudha-danta, 5. Shreeputra, 6. Shree-bhuti, 7. Shree som, 8. Padam, 9. Maha-Padam, 10. VimalVahan, 11. Vipul-Vahan, 12. Rishth. These twelve supreme lords (Chakarvarti) would be the rulers of Bharat area in coming ascending time cycle (Utsarapini Kaal). - 671-eesiM NaM bArasaNhaM cakkavaTTINaM bArasa piyaro, bArasa mAyaro bhavissaMti, bArasa itthIrayaNA bhvissNti| ina bAraha cakravartiyoM ke bAraha pitA, bAraha mAtA tathA bAraha hI strIratna hoNge| There will be twelve fathers, twelve mothers and even twelve consort jewels of these twelve supreme lords. 672-jaMbuddIve NaM dIve bhArahe vAse AgamissAe ussappiNIe nava baladeva-vAsudeva-piyaro | bhavissaMti, nava vAsudevamAyaro bhavissaMti, nava baladevamAyaro bhavissaMti, nava dasAramaMDalA | bhvissNti| taM jahA-uttamapurisA majjhimapurisA pahANapurisA oyaMsI teyNsii| evaM so ceva - | vaNNao bhANiyavvo jAva nIlagapItagavasaNA duve duve rAma-kesavA bhAyaro bhvissNti| taM jahA naMde ya naMdamitte dIhabAhU tahA mhaabaahuu| ai bale mahAbale balabhadde ya sattame / / 85 / / duviTTha ya tivaTTha ya AgamissANa vnnhinno| jayaMte vijae bhadde suppabhe ya sudaMsaNe / / 86 / / ANaMde naMdaNe paume saMkarisaNe ya apcchime| __isI jambUdvIpa meM sthita bhAratavarSa meM AgAmI utsarpiNI kAla meM nau baladevoM aura nau vAsudevoM ke pitA, nau vAsudevoM kI mAtAe~, nau baladevoM kI mAtAe~ tathA nau dazAra-maMDala hoNge| ve uttama puruSa, madhyama puruSa, pradhAna puruSa, ojasvI va tejasvI Adi pUrvokta vizeSaNoM se yukta hoNge| pUrva kI gAthAoM | 9 meM jo dazAra maNDala kA vistRta varNana kiyA hai, vaha saba yahA~ para bhI yAvat baladeva nIla vasana vAle 5 aura vAsudeva pIta vasana vAle hoNge| yahA~ taka jyoM kA tyoM kahanA caahie| isa prakAra bhaviSya kAla meM | do-do rAma aura kezava bhAI hoNge| unake nAma isa prakAra hoMge 1. nanda, 2. nandamitra, 3. dIrghabAhu, 4. mahAbAhu, 5. atibala, 6. mahAbala, 7. balabhadra, 8. dvipRSTha | 9 9. tripRsstth| ye sabhI AgAmI utsarpiNIkAla meM nau vRSNI yA vAsudeva hoNge| isI prakAra baladeva ke viSaya | meM kahA gayA hai| jo nau baladeva AgAmI utsarpiNI kAla meM hoMge, unake nAma isa prakAra haiM-1. jayanta, 2. vijaya, 3. bhadra, 4. suprabha, 5. sudarzana, 6. Ananda, 7. nandana, 8. padma, 9. sNkrssnn||85-86|| samavAyAMga sUtra 355 Great Persons

Page #432
In the coming ascending time cycle (Utsarapini Kaal) there would be nine fathers of nine co-lords (Baldeva) and of nine lords (Vasudeva), nine mothers of co-lords, nine mothers of lords and nine Dashar Mandal in Bharat Varsh situated in Jambu continent. These excellent, moderate, principal persons, resplendent and brilliant etc. will be endowed with qualities mentioned earlier. The elaborate description of the Dashar-Mandal that has been mentioned in the earlier verses (gathas) that entire descriptions will be applicable for Baldeva (co lords) and Vasudeva (Lords) of blue clothing and yellow clothing respectively in * coming time cycle, even it should be taken as it is. Thus, there will be two brothers namely Ram and Vasudeva respectively in future. The names of these lords and co-lords will be as : 1. Nand, 2. Nand-Mitra, 3. Dirghbahu, 4. Mahabahu, 5. Atibala, 6. Mahabal, 7. Balbhadra, 8. Dviprishtha, 9. Triprishth. All these nine lords (Vasudeva) will be there in ensuing regenerated time cycle (Utsarpini Kaal). Such has been said regarding co-lords (Baldeva). The names of the co-lords are as follows who will be in coming ascending time cycle (Utasarpini Kaal) 1. Jayant, 2. Vijay, 3. Bhadra, 4. Suprabh, 5. Sudarshan, 6. Anand, 7. Nandan, 8. Padam, 9. Samkrishan. 673-eesiMNaM navaNhaM baladeva-vAsudevANaM puvvabhaviyA Nava nAmadhejjA bhavissaMti, Nava | dhammAyariyA bhavissaMti, nava niyANabhUmIo bhavissaMti, nava niyANakAraNA bhavissaMti, nava | paDisattU bhvissNti| taM jahA tilae ya lohajaMghe vairajaMghe ya kesarI phraae| aparAie ya bhIme mahAbhIme ya suggIve / / 87 / / ee khalu paDisattU kittIpurisANa vaasudevaannN| savve vi cakkajohI hammahiMti sacakkehiM / / 88 / / ina nau baladevoM aura vAsudevoM ke pUrvabhava ke nau nAma hoMge, nau dharmAcArya hoMge, nau nidAna-bhUmiyA~ || hoMgI, nau nidAna-kAraNa hoMge tathA nau pratizatru hoNge| yathA 1. tilaka 2. lohajaMgha, 3. vajrajaMgha, 4. kezarI, 5. prabharAja, 6. aparAjita, 7. bhIma, 8. mahAbhIma, F/9. sugriiv| kIrtipuruSa vAsudevoM ke ye nau pratizatru hoNge| ye sabhI cakrayodhI hoMge aura yuddha meM apane , | cakroM se mAre jaayeNge||87-88|| These nine co-lords and lords (Baldeva and Vasudeva) have nine names of their previous births there will be nine preceptors, nine Nidan lands, nine reasons of Nidan and there will be nine counter-enemies as follows:-1. Tilak, 2. Lohjangh, 3. Vajrajangha, 4. Keshari, 5. Prabhraj, 6. Aprajit, 7. Bhim, 8. Mahabhima, 9. Sugreeva. Ming Ming Ming Ming Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Xin Kai E mahApuruSa .356 Samvayang Sutra

Page #433
Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Kan Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting These above mentioned famous persons will be nine counter-enemies (Prati Vasudeva) of Lords (Vasudevas). These all will be the discus warrior and will * get killed from their own discus. 674-jaMbuddIve [NaM dIve ] eravae vAse AgamissAe ussappiNIe cauvvIsaM titthayarA bhvissNti| taM jahA sumaMgale ya siddhatthe NivvANe ya mhaajse| dhammajjhae ya arahA AgamissANa hokkhaI / / 89 / / siricaMde pupphake U mahAcaMde ya ke vlii| suyasAgare ya arahA AgamissANa hokkhaI / / 10 / / siddhatthe puNNaghose ya mahAghose ya ke vlii| saccaseNe ya arahA AgamissANa hokkhaI / / 11 / / sUraseNe ya arahA mahAseNe ya ke vlii| savvANaMde ya arahA devautte ya hokkhaI / / 12 / / supAse suvvae arahA arahe ya sukosle| arahA aNaMtavijae AgamissANa hokkhaI / / 13 / / vimale uttare arahA arahA ya mhaable| devANaMde ya arahA AgamissANa hokkhaI / / 14 / / ee vuttA cauvvIsaM eravayammi ke vlii| AgamissANa hokkhaMti dhammatitthassa desgaa||95|| isI jambUdvIpa ke airAvata varSa meM AgAmI utsarpiNI kAla meM caubIsa tIrthaMkaroM ke hone kA ullekha | hai| ina caubIsa tIrthaMkaroM ke nAma isa prakAra haiM-1. sumaMgala, 2. siddhArtha, 3. nirvANa, 4. mahAyaza, 5. dharmadhvaja, 6. zrIcandra, 7. puSpaketu, 8. mahAcandra kevalI, 9. zrutasAgara arhan, 10. siddhArtha, 11. pUrNaghoSa, 12. mahAghoSa kevalI, 13. satyasena arhan, 14. sUrasena arhan 15. mahAsena, kevalI, | 16. sarvAnanda, 17. devaputra arhan, 18. supArzva, 19. suvrata arhan, 20. sukozala arhan, 21. anantavijaya arhan, 22. vimala arhan 23. mahAbala arhat aura 24. devAnaMda arhn| AgAmI utsarpiNI kAla meM uparokta caubIsa tIrthaMkara airAvata varSa meM utpanna hokara dharma-tIrtha kI dezanA karane vAle hoNge||89-95|| In the Airavat Varsh of this Jambu continent, in this coming ascending time cycle (Utsarpini Kaal), it has been described that there will be twenty four Fordmakers as follows: 1. Sumangal, 2. Siddharth, 3. Nirvana, 4. Mahayash, Ming $ $$$$$$$Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting samavAyAMga sUtra % % % % 357 % % Great Persons % % % % % % % % % % % % % % % %% % % % % % % %

Page #434
5 5 5 %% % %% %% %%% %% % % %%% %% %%%% % %%% %%% $ 5. Daramdhvaj, 6. Shree Chander, 7. Pushpaketu, 8. Maha Chander Kevli, 9. * Shrut Sagar, 10. Sidharth, 11. Puran ghosha, 12. Maha Ghosha Kevali, 13. Satya Sen, 14. Sursen, 15. Mahasen, 16. Sarvanand, 17. Devputra, 18. Suparshava, 19. * Suvart (Arihant), 20. Arihant Sukaushal, 21. Anant Vijay, 22. Arihant Vimal, * 23. Arihant Mahabal, 24. Arihant Devanand. These above mentioned twenty * four Ford-makers will be the propounder of religious ford after taking birth in * Airavat Continent in coming ascending time cycle (Utsarapini Kaal). 675-[jaMbuddIve NaM dIve eravae vAse AgamissAe ussappiNIe] bArasa cakkavaTTiNo | bhavissaMti, bArasa cakkavaTTipiyaro bhavissaMti, bArasa mAyaro bhavissaMti, bArasa itthIrayaNA bhvissNti| nava baladeva-vAsudevapiyaro bhavissaMti, nava vAsudevamAyaro bhavissaMti, nava baladevamAyaro bhvissNti| nava dasAramaMDalA bhavissaMti, uttimA purisA majjhimapurisA pahANapurisA | jAva duve duve rAma-kesavA bhAyaro, bhavissaMti, Nava paDisattU bhavissaMti, nava puvvabhavanAmadhejA, Nava dhammAyariyA, Nava NiyANabhUmIo, Nava NiyANakAraNA bhavissaMti, AyAe eravae AgamissAe bhaanniyvvaa| (isI jambUdvIpa ke airAvata varSa meM AgAmI utsarpiNI kAla meM) bAraha cakravartI hoMge, bAraha | cakravartiyoM ke pitA hoMge, bAraha cakravartiyoM kI bAraha mAtAe~ hoMgI, unake bAraha strIratna hoNge| nau dazAra maDala hoMge, jo uttama puruSa, madhyama puruSa, pradhAna puruSa yAvat sarvAdhika rAjateja rUpa lakSmI se | dedIpyamAna do-do baladeva-vAsudeva (rAma-kezava) bhAI-bhAI hoNge| una baladevoM-vAsudevoM ke nau pratizatru | hoMge, unake nau pUrvabhava ke nAma hoMge, unake nau dharmAcArya hoMge, unakI nau nidAna bhUmiyAM hoMgI, nidAna ke nau kAraNa hoNge| isI prakAra se AgAmI utsarpiNI kAla meM airAvata kSetra meM utpanna hone vAle baladeva * Adi kA mukti-gamana, svarga se Agamana manuSyoM meM utpatti aura mukti kA bhI kathana karanA caahie| In the ensuing Ascending Time Cycle in Airavat Varsh of Jambu continent | there will be twelve supreme-lords (Chakravarti), twelve fathers of these | supreme lords, twelve mothers, twelve consort jewels, nine dashar-mandal. These superior, moderate and principal persons resplendent with Kingdom's lustreous wealth will be two co-lords and lords (Baldeva and Vasudeva) Ramkesheva as brothers. There were nine names of all these co-lords and lords of their previous births. There will be nine perceptors (Dharma-Acharya), nine * Nidan Lands, the nine reasons of these nine Nidan. In the same way the description of attaining the liberation, arrival from heaven, reincarnation as human beings and salvation of these nine co-lords (Baldeva) who will take birth in the area of Airavat of this Jambu continent in the coming Ascending Time Cycle (Utsarpini Kaal) should be said. 5FFFFFFFFFFFFTian Yu Shou Chuan Shou Chuan Yong FFFFFFFEELI FEE mahApuruSa 358 Samvayang Sutra

Page #435
Bian Wan 676 - evaM dosu vi AgamissAe bhANiyavvA / isI prakAra bharata aura airAvata ina donoM kSetroM meM AgAmI utsarpiNI kAla meM hone vAle vAsudeva Adi kA kathana karanA caahie| In the same manner the narration of the Lords (Vasudeva) of Bharat and Airavat of both the regions, who will take birth in coming Ascending Time Cycle (Utsarapini Kaal) should be made. 677 - icceyaM evamAhijjati / taM jahA -kulagaravaMsei ya, evaM titthayaravaMsei ya, cakkavaTTivasei ya, dasAravaMsei vA, gaNadharavaMsei ya, isivaMsei ya, jaivaMsei ya, muNivaMsei ya, suei vA, suaMgei vA, suyasamAsei vA, suyakhaMdhei vA, samavAei vA, saMkhei vA, samattamaMgamakkhAyaM ajjhayaNaM, ti bemi / isa prakAra yaha adhikRta samavAyAMga sUtra aneka prakAra ke bhAvoM aura padArthoM kA varNana karane ke rUpa meM kahA gayA hai| udAharaNArtha- isameM kulakaroM ke vaMzoM kA varNana kiyA gayA hai| isI prakAra tIrthaMkaroM ke vaMzoM kA, cakravartiyoM ke vaMzoM kA, dazAra-maMDaloM kA, gaNadharoM ke vaMzoM kA, RSiyoM ke vaMzoM kA, yatiyoM ke vaMzoM kA, aura muniyoM ke vaMzoM kA bhI varNana kiyA gayA hai| parokSarUpa se trikAlavartI samasta arthoM kA parijJAna karAne se yaha zrutajJAna hai, zrutarUpa pravacana - puruSa kA aMga hone se yaha zrutAGga hai, isameM samasta sUtroM kA artha saMkSepa se kahA gayA hai, ataH yaha zruta samAsa hai, zruta kA samudAya rUpa varNana karane se yaha 'zrutaskandha' hai, samasta jIvAdi padArthoM kA samudAyarUpa kathana karane se yaha 'saMkhyA' nAma se bhI kahA jAtA hai| isameM AcArAdi aMgoM ke samAna zrutaskandha Adi kA vibhAga na hone se yaha aMga 'samasta' arthAt paripUrNa aMga kahalAtA hai| tathA isameM uddeza Adi kA vibhAga na hone se ise 'adhyayana' bhI kahate haiN| isa prakAra zrI sudharmA svAmI jambU svAmI ko lakSya karake kahate haiM ki isa aMga ko bhagavAn mahAvIra ke samIpa jaisA maiMne sunA, usI prakAra se maiMne tumheM kahA hai| Thus, this authentic Samvayanga Sutra has been said in the mode of narrating many sorts of dispositions and objects. For example, the description of Kulkar has been made in it. In the same way the dynasty of the Ford-makers, the family succession of supreme lords, the clan of the head of ascetic groups (gandhar), Dashar - Mandal, sages, yati and the clan of monks have been narrated. By making it possible to access the knowledge of the entire conclusions of all the three (Kaal) times indirectly, it is Shrutgyan, being the canon in the form of shrut of omniscient it is called Shrutanga. The conclusions of all the sutras have been narrated briefly in Samvayanga Sutra. Therefore, this Sutra is a combination. By narrating the Sutras in collective form, it is called Shrut-Skand. By narrating the entire living beings and a matters in collection samavAyAMga sUtra 359 Great Persons Le Le Jiang Dang Wan Jiang Chu Jiang Chu Wan Wan Jiang Wei Le Le Le Le Dan Dan Dan Wan Le Cheng Cheng Jiang Le Le Le Le Jiang Chu

Page #436
Bian Xie Xie Xie Xie Xie form it has also been called in the name of 'Number' (Sankhya). There is no division of this sutra in Sutraskand as of Acharanga etc. the Samvayanga Sutra is said joint into a single unit and complete. And being not divided into topics (Udeshan) it is also called "Adhyayan". Thus, Shri Sudharma Swamy says Jambu to Swamy that he has listened this canon near to lord Mahavira the Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan same he has narrated him. / / samavAyAGga sUtra samApta // The End of Samvayanga Sutra mahApuruSa 360 Samvayang Sutra Bian Xie Bian Bian Xie Yu Bian Xie Yu Bian Xie Yu Bian Xie Xie Xie Yu Bian Xin

Page #437
vizva meM pahalI bAra jaina sAhitya ke itihAsa meM eka naye jJAna yuga kA zubhArambha (jaina Agama, hindI evaM aMgrejI bhAvArtha aura vivecana ke saath| zAstra ke bhAvoM ko udghATita karane vAle bahuraMge citroM sahita) Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ming Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting 1. sacitra uttarAdhyayana sUtra mUlya 500/bhagavAna mahAvIra kI antima vaannii| Adarza jIvana vijJAna tathA tattvajJAna se yukta mokSamArga ke sampUrNa aMgoM kA sArapUrNa vrnnn| eka hI sUtra meM sampUrNa jaina AcAra, darzana aura siddhAntoM kA samagra | sdbodh| 2. sacitra dazavakAlika sUtra mUlya 500/jaina zramaNa kI ahiMsA va yatanAyukta AcAra sNhitaa| jIvana meM pada-pada para kAma Ane vAle || vivekayukta, saMyata vyavahAra, bhojana, bhASA, vinaya Adi kI mArgadarzaka suucnaaeN| AcAra vidhi ko raMgIna citroM ke mAdhyama se AkarSaka aura subodha banAyA gayA hai| | 3. sacitra nandI sUtra mUlya 600/____ matijJAna-zrutajJAna Adi pA~coM jJAnoM kA vividha udAharaNoM sahita vistRta vrnnn| | 4. sacitra anuyogadvAra sUtra (bhAga 1, 2) mUlya 1, 200/___ yaha zAstra jainadarzana aura tatvajJAna ko samajhane kI kuMjI hai| naya, nikSepa, pramANa, jaise dArzanika viSayoM ke sAtha hI gaNita, jyotiSa, saMgItazAstra, kAvyazAstra, prAcIna lipi, nApa-taula Adi saikar3oM viSayoM kA varNana hai| yaha sUtra gambhIra bhI hai aura bar3A bhI hai| ataH do bhAgoM meM prakAzita kiyA gayA hai| 5. sacitra AcArAMga sUtra (bhAga 1, 2) mUlya 1,000/yaha gyAraha aMgoM meM prathama aMga hai| bhagavAna mahAvIra dvArA pratipAdita ahiMsA, samyaktva, saMyama, titikSA Adi AdhArabhUta tatvoM kA bahuta hI sundara varNana hai| bhagavAna mahAvIra kA jIvana-caritra, ' samavAyAMga sUtra 361 Annexure

Page #438
jajajajaja, unakI chadmastha caryA kA A~khoM dekhA varNana tathA jaina zramaNa kA AcAra-vicAra dUsare bhAga meM hai| donoM bhAga vividha aitihAsika va sAMskRtika citroM se yukta haiN| 6. sacitra sthAnAMga sUtra (bhAga 1, 2) mUlya 1, 200/yaha cauthA aMga sUtra hai| apanI khAsa saMkhyA pradhAna zailI meM saMkalita yaha zAstra jJAna, vijJAna, jyotiSa, bhUgola, gaNita, itihAsa, nIti, AcAra, manovijJAna, puruSa-parIkSA Adi saikar3oM prakAra ke viSayoM kA jJAna dene vAlA bahata hI vizAlakAya zAstra hai| bhAvArtha aura vivecana ke kAraNa pratyeka pAThaka ke lie samajhane meM sarala aura jJAnavardhaka hai| 7. sacitra jJAtAdharmakathA sUtra (bhAga 1, 2) mUlya 1, 000/bhagavAna mahAvIra dvArA pravacanoM meM prayukta dharmakathAe~, udbodhaka, rUpaka, dRSTAnta Adi jinake mAdhyama se tattvajJAna sahaja hI grAhya ho gayA hai| vividha rocaka raMgIna citroM se yukt| do bhAgoM meM sampUrNa aagm| 8. sacitra upAsakadazA evaM anuttaraupapAtikadazA sUtra mUlya 600/saptama aMga upAsakadazA meM bhagavAna mahAvIra ke pramukha 10 zrAvakoM kA jIvana-caritra tathA unake zrAvaka dharma kA rocaka varNana hai| navama aMga anuttaraupapAtikadazA meM utkRSTa tapaH sAdhanA karane vAle 33 zramaNoM kI tapa dhyAna-sAdhanA kA romAMcaka varNana hai| bhAvoM ko spaSTa karane vAle kalAtmaka raMgIna citroM shit| 9. sacitra nirayAvalikA evaM vipAka sUtra mUlya 600/ nirayAvalikA meM pA~ca upAMga haiN| bhagavAna mahAvIra ke parama bhakta rAjA kUNika ke janma Adi kA varNana tathA vaizAlI gaNataMtrAdhyakSa ceTaka ke sAtha hue mahAzilAkaMTaka yuddha kA romAMcaka citraNa tathA bhagavAna ariSTanemi evaM bhagavAna pArzvanAtha ke zAsana meM dIkSita aneka zramaNa-zramaNiyoM kA caritra inameM hai| vipAka sUtra meM azubha karmoM ke atyanta kaTu phala kA varNana hai, jise sunate hI hRdaya dravita ho jAtA hai, tathA sukhavipAka meM dAna, tapa Adi zubha karmoM ke mahAn sukhadAyI puNya phaloM kA mu~ha bolatA varNana hai| bhAvapUrNa rocaka kalApUrNa citroM ke sAtha 10. sacitra antakRddazA sUtra | __mUlya 500/AThaveM aMga antakRddazA sUtra meM mokSagAmI 90 mahAn Atma-sAdhaka zramaNa-zramaNiyoM ke tapomaya sAdhanA jIvana kA preraka varNana hai| yaha sUtra paryuSaNa meM vizeSa rUpa meM paThanIya hai| vividha citra va tapoM ke citroM se samajhane meM sarala subodha hai| #44444papakamajaja .... pariziSTa -362 %%%%% %%%%%%%%%%% %%%% Samvayang Sutra %%%% %% %%% %%% %

Page #439
Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian 11. sacitra aupapAtika sUtra mUlya 600/yaha prathama upAMga hai| isameM rAjA kUNika kA bhagavAna mahAvIra kI vandanArtha prasthAna, darzana - yAtrA tathA bhagavAna kI dharmadezanA, dharma prarUpaNA Adi viSayoM kA bahuta hI vistRta lAlityayukta varNana hai| isI meM ambar3a parivrAjaka Adi aneka parivrAjakoM kI tapaH sAdhanA kA varNana bhI hai| 12. sacitra rAyapaseNiya sUtra mUlya 600/yaha dvitIya upAMga hai| dharmadveSI pradezI rAjA ko dharmabodha dekara dhArmika banAne vAle jJAnI AcArya kezIkumAra zramaNa ke sAtha AtmA, paraloka, punarjanma Adi viSayoM para huI adhyAtma-carcA pratyeka jijJAsu ke lie paThanIya jJAnavarddhaka hai| AtmA aura zarIra kI bhinnatA samajhAne vAle udAharaNoM ke citra bhI bodhaprada haiN| Dan Dan 13. sacitra kalpasUtra mUlya 600/kalpasUtra kA paThana, paryuSaNa meM vizeSa rUpa meM hotA hai| isameM 24 tIrthaMkaroM kA jIvana caritra hai| sAtha hI bhagavAna mahAvIra kA vistRta jIvana caritra, zramaNa samAcArI tathA sthavirAvalI kA varNana hai| 24 tIrthaMkaroM ke jIvana se sambandhita suramya citroM ke kAraNa sabhI ke lie AkarSaka upayogI hai| 14. sacitra cheda sUtra ( dazA - kalpa - vyavahAra) mUlya 600/AcAra-zuddhi ke lie jina AgamoM meM vizeSa vidhAna hai, unheM 'cheda sUtra' kahA gayA / hai cheda sUtroM meM AcAra-zuddhi ke sUkSma se sUkSma niyamoM kA varNana hai| cAra cheda sUtroM meM dazAzrutaskandha, bRhatkalpa tathA vyavahAra--ye tIna cheda sUtra sabhI zramaNa - zramaNiyoM ke lie vizeSa paThanIya haiN| prastuta bhAga meM tInoM cheda sUtroM kA bhASya Adi ke AdhAra para vivecana hai| yaha aMgrejI anuvAda tathA 15 raMgIna citroM sahita hai| 15. sacitra bhagavatI sUtra ( bhAga 1, 2, 3 ) mUlya 1800/ paMcama aMga vyAkhyAprajJapti sUtra 'bhagavatI' ke nAma se adhika prasiddha hai| isameM jIva, dravya, pudgala, paramANu loka Adi cAroM anuyogoM se sambandhita hajAroM praznottara haiN| yaha vizAla Agama jaina tatva vidyA kA mahAsAgara hai| saMkSipta aura subodha anuvAda va vivecana ke sAtha yaha Agama lagabhaga 6 bhAga meM pUrNa hone kI sambhAvanA hai| prathama bhAga 1 se 4 zataka taka tathA 15 raMgIna citroM sahita prakAzita hai| dvitIya bhAga meM 5 se 7 zataka sampUrNa tathA 9veM zataka kA prathama uddezaka liyA gayA hai / isa bhAga meM 15 raMgIna citra liye gaye haiN| tRtIya bhAga meM AThaveM zataka ke dvitIya uddezaka se naveM zataka taka sampUrNa liyA gayA hai| sAtha hI yaha viSaya ko spaSTa karane vAle 22 raMgIna bhAva pUrNa citroM se yukta hai| 16. sacitra jambUdvIpa prajJapti sUtra mUlya 600/ yaha chaThA upAMga hai| isa sUtra kA mukhya viSaya jambUdvIpa kA vistRta varNana hai| jambUdvIpa meM Aye samavAyAMga sUtra 363 Annexure Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian Bian

Page #440
%% %% % % % % %%% % %% %% %% %% % %% %% % % mAnava kSetra, parvata, nadiyA~, mahAvideha kSetra, meru parvata tathA meru parvata kI pradakSiNA karate sUrya-candra Adi graha nakSatra, avasarpiNI, utsarpiNI Adi ke vistRta varNana ke sAtha hI caudaha kulakara, prathama tIrthaMkara bhagavAna RSabhadeva kA caritra, samrATa bharata cakravartI kI SaTakhaNDa vijaya Adi aneka viSayoM kA varNana bhI isa sUtra meM AtA hai| isameM diye raMgIna citra jambUdvIpa kI bhaugolika sthiti, sUrya-candra Adi grahoM kI gati samajhane meM kAphI upayogI siddha hoNge| yaha sUtra jaina, bhUgola, khagola aura itihAsa kA jJAnakoSa hai| 17. sacitra praznavyAkaraNa sUtra - mUlya 600/praznavyAkaraNa arthAt praznoM kA vyAkaraNa, samAdhAna, uttr| mAnava mana meM sadA se yaha prazna uThatA rahA hai ki rAga-dveSa janita ve kauna-se bhaMyakara vikAra haiM jo AtmA ko malina karake durgati meM le jAte haiM aura inase kaise bacA jAe? ina praznoM ke samAdhAna svarUpa praznavyAkaraNa sUtra meM inakA | vistRta varNana kiyA gayA hai| inheM Agama kI bhASA meM Azrava kahate haiN| ye Azrava haiM-hiMsA, asatya , caurya, abrahmacarya aura prigrh| ina AzravoM kA svarUpa aura inase hone vAle duHkhoM ko isa sUtra meM bhalIbhA~ti samajhAyA gayA hai| sAtha hI ina pA~ca AzravarUpI zatruoM se bacane hetu ahiMsA, satya, asteya, brahmacarya evaM aparigraha-ye pA~ca saMvara batAye gaye haiN| saMvara se bhAvita AtmA, rAga-dveSa janita vikAroM se dUra rahatI hai| Azrava-saMvara varNana meM hI samagra jina pravacana kA sAra A jAtA hai| isa prakAra 23 jildoM meM 24 Agama tathA kalpasUtra prakAzita ho cuke haiN| prAkRta athavA hindI kA sAdhAraNa jJAna rakhane vAle vyakti bhI aMgrejI mAdhyama se jainazAstroM kA bhAva, usa samaya kI AcAra-vicAra praNAlI Adi ko acchI prakAra se samajha sakate haiN| aMgrejI zabda koSa bhI diyA gayA hai| pustakAlayoM, jJAna-bhaNDAroM tathA saMta-satiyoM, svAdhyAyiyoM ke lie vizeSa rUpa se saMgraha karane yogya hai| isa AgamamAlA ke prakAzana meM parama zraddheya uttara bhAratIya pravartaka gurudeva bhaNDArI zrI padmacandra jI ma. kI atyanta balavatI preraNA rahI hai| unake ziSyaratna jaina zAsana divAkara AgamajJAtA uttara bhAratIya pravartaka zrI amara muni jI ma. dvArA sampAdita haiM, inake saha-sampAdaka haiM prasiddha vidvAn zrIcanda suraanaa| aMgrejI anuvAdakartA haiM zrI surendra botharA tathA suzrAvaka zrI rAjakumAra jI jain| 000 5Shi 5555555555555555555555555555555555555 364 pariziSTa %%%%%%%%Bu Bu Bu Bu %%%% Samvayang Sutra Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Bu Wei Qi

Page #441
%%%%% %% %%%%%%%%%% %%%%%% %%%%%%% %%% % IN THE HISTORY OF JAIN LITERATURE BEGINNING OF A NEW ERA OF KNOWLEDGE FOR THE FIRST TIME IN THE WORLD (Jain Agams published with free flowing translation in Hind and English Also included are multicoloured illustrations vividly exemplifying various themes contained in scriptures) 1. Illustrated Uttaradhyayan Sutra Price Rs. 500/The last sermon of Bhagavan Mahavir. Essence of the ideal way of life and path of liberation based on philosophical knowledge contained in all Angas. The pious discoures encapsulating complete Jain conduct, philosophy and principles. Illustrated Dashavaikalik Sutra Price Rs. 500/The Simple rule book of ahimsa and caution based Shraman conduct rendered vividly * with the help of multicoloured illustrations. Useful at every step in life, even of common man, as a guide book of good behaviour, balanced conduct and norms of etiquette, food and speech. Illustrated Nandi Sutra Price Rs. 600/All enveloping discussion of the five facts of knowledge including Matijnana and Shrutjnana. IIIustrated Anuyogadvar Sutra (Parts 1 and 2) Price Rs. 1,200/This scripture is the key to understanding Jain philosophy and metaphysics. Besides philosophical topics like Naya, Nikshep and Praman it contains discussion about hundreds of other subjects including mathematics, astrology, music, poetics, ancient scripts and weights and measures. The complexity and volume of this could be covered only in two volumes. Illustrated Acharanga Sutra (Parts 1 and 2) Price Rs. 1,000/This is the first among the eleven Angas. It contains lucid description of ahimsa, samyaktva, samyam, titiksha and other fundamentals propagated by Bhagavan Mahavir. Eye-witness-like description of the life of Bhagavan Mahavir and his pre-omniscience praxis as well as details about ascetic conduct and praxis form the second part. Both parts contain multi-coloured illustrations on a variety of historical and cultural themes. samavAyAMga sUtra 365 Annexure

Page #442
Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Wan Illustrated Sthananga Sutra (Parts 1 and 2) Price Rs. 1,200/ This is the fourth Anga Sutra. Compiled in its unique numerical placement style, this scripture is a voluminous work containing information about scriptural knowledge, science, astrology, geography, mathematics, history, ethics, conduct, psychology, judging man and hundreds of other topics. The free flowing translation and elaboration make the contents easy to understand and edifying even for common readers. Illustrated Jnata Dharma Katha Sutra (Parts 1 and 2) Price Rs. 1,000/Famous inspiring and enlightening religious tales, allegories and incidents told by Bhagavan Mahavir presented with attractive colourful illustrations. This works makes the abstract philosophical principles easy to understand. This is the sixth Anga complete in two volumes. 6. 7. 8. Illustrated Upasak Dasha and Anuttaraupap -atik Dasha Sutra Price Rs. 500/This book contains the seventh and the ninth Angas. The seventh Anga, Upasak Dasha, contains the stories of life of ten prominent Shravak disciples of Bhagavan Mahavir with a special emphasis on their religious conduct. The ninth Anga Anuttaraupapatik Dasha contains thrilling description of the lofty austerities and meditation done by thirty three specific ascetics. With colourful illustrations. Illustrated Niryavalika and Vipaak Sutra Price Rs. 600/ Niryavalika has five Upangas that contain the story of the birth of king Kunik, a devout disciple of Bhagavan Mahavir. This also contains the thrilling and illustrated description of the famous Mahashilakantak war between Kunik and Chetak, the president of the republic of Vaishali. Besides these it also has life-stories of many Shramans and Shramanis of the lineage of Bhagavan Parshva Naath. Vipaak Sutra contains the description of the extremely bitter fruits of ignoble deeds. This touching description inspires one towards noble deeds like charity and austerities the fruits of which have been lucidly described in its second section titled Sukha-vipaak. The colourful artistic illustrations add to the attraction. 10. IIIustrated Antakriddasha Sutra Price Rs. 500/ This eighth Anga contains the inspiring stories of the spiritual pursuits of ninety great men destined to be liberated. This Sutra is specially read during the Paryushan period. The illustrations related to austerities are specially informative. 11. Illustrated Aupapatik Sutra Price Rs. 600/ This the first Upanga. This contains lucid and poetic description of numerous topics including King Kunik's preparations to go to pay homage to Bhagavan Mahavir, pariziSTa Samvayang Sutra 366 *************************************

Page #443
************************************* Bhagavan's sermon and establishment of the religious order. This also contains the description of austerities obseved by Ambad and many other Parivrajaks. 12. Illustrated Raipaseniya Sutra Price Rs. 600/ This is the third Upanga. It provides an interesting and edifying reading of the discussion between Acharya Keshi Kumar Shraman and the antireligious king Pradeshi on topics like soul, next life, and rebirth. This dialogue turned him into a gteat religionist. The illustrations of the examples showing the difference between soul and body are also instructive. 13. Illustrated Kalpa Sutra Price Rs. 600/ Kalpa Sutra is widely read and recited during the Paryushan festival. It contains stories of life of 24 Tirthankars with more details about Bhagavan Mahavir's life. It also contains the disciple lineage of Bhagavan Mahavir and detailed ascetic praxis. The illustration connected with the 24 Tirthankars add to its attraction as well as utility. 14. Illustrated Chheda Sutra Price Rs. 600/The Agams that contain special procedures for purity of conduct are called Chheda Sutra. These Sutras enumerate subtle rules for purity of conduct. Of the four Chheda Sutras three should be specially read by all asectics-Dashashrut-skandh, Brihatkalpa and Vyavahar. This edition contains these three Chhed Sutras with elaboration based on commentaries (Bhashya) and other works. It also includes English translation and 15 multicolour illustrations. 15. Illustrated Bhagavati Sutra (Parts 1,2 & 3) Price Rs. 1800/Vyakhyaprajnapti, the fifth Anga, is popularly Known as Bhagavati. It contains thousands of question and answers on various topics from four Anuyogas, Such as soul, entities, matter, ultimate particles and universe. This voluminous Agam is an ocean of Jain metaphysics. With simple translation and brief elaboration it is expected to be completed in six volumes. The first volume contains one to four Shataks and 15 illustrations. The second volume contains five to seven Shataks complete and first Uddeshak of the eighth Shatak. As usual 15 colourful illustrations have also been included. The third volume contains second Uddeshak of the eighth Shatak and complete ninth Shatak. 22 colourful illustrations have also been included. These will make the complex topics simple and easy to understand. This is probably for the first time that an English translation of this Agam is being published. 16. Illustrated Jambudveep Prajnapti Sutra Price Rs. 600/This is the sixth Upanga. The central theme of this Sutra is detailed description of Jambudveep. The list of topics discussed in this include inhabited areas of Jambudveep samavAyAMga sUtra 367 Annexure *******************PPPPPPPPPP********

Page #444
************************************ 145 continent, mountains, rivers, Mahavideh area, Meru mountain, the sun, the moon, planets, and constellations moving around the Meru; regressive and progressive cycles of time; people like the fourteen Kulakars, the first Tirthankar Bhagavan Risabhadeva; and incidents like the conquest of the six division of the Bharat area. The colourful illustrations included in this volume will be helpful in understanding the geographical conditions of Jambudveep as well as the movement of the sun, the moon and planets. The readers will find the beautiful multicoloured illustrations of incidents from Bhagavan Risabhadeva's life very lively. This Sutra is a compendium of Jain geography, cosmology and history. 17. Illustrated Prashnavyakaran Sutra Price Rs. 600/Prashnavyakaran means the grammer of questions, solutions and answers. Human mind is always faced with the question that what are those terrible perversions caused by attachment and aversion that tarnish the soul and push it to a tormenting rebirth, and how to avoid them? In order to answer these questions Prashnavyakaran Sutra starts by giving detailed description of these perversions. In Agamic terms they are called Aashravas. They are-violence, falsity, stealing, non-celibacy and covetousness. This Sutra vividly explains the definitions of these Aashravas and the miseries caused by them. In order to protect oneself from these five Aashravas, the tormenters of mind, five Samvars have been defined. They are-Ahimsa, truth, nonstealing, celibacy and noncovetousness. A soul energized by Samvar remains free of the perversions caused by attachment and aversion. The descriptions of Aashrava and Samvar encapsulate the gist of the whole sermon of the Jina. Due to its demand by libraries, Jnana Bhandars, ascetics and lay readers this unique series may soon go out of print. 55 Till date 24 Agams (including three parts of Bhagavati) and Kalpa Sutra have been published in 23 books. The English translation makes it possible for those with passing knowledge of Prakrit and Hindi to understand the content of Jain Agams including the religious practices as prevalent in ancient times. Also included in some of these editions are glossaries of Jain terms with their meaning in English. The publication of this Agam series has been inspired by Uttar Bharatiya Pravartak Gurudev Bhandari Shri Padmachandra Ji M.S. Its editor is his able disciple Uttar Bharatiya Pravartak Shri Amar Muni Ji Maharaj. His team includes renowned scholar Shri Shrichand Surana as associate editor, Shri Surendra Bothara and Sushravak Shri Raj Kumar Jain, as English translators. pariziSTa DOO Samvayang Sutra Bian 368 55555********************* Wan Wan

Page #445
merU parvata kI cAroM hI dizAoM meM (pratyeka dizA meM) lavaNa samudra se 45 hajAra yojana kA antara zrutAcArya pravartaka zrI amara muni jI ma. merU paryaMta merU parvata jana 45 hajAra yojana 45 hajAra yojana prastuta sUtra ke sampAdaka zrutAcArya pravartaka zrI amaramuni jI, zrI varddhamAna sthAnakavAsI jaina zramaNasaMgha ke eka tejasvI saMta the| jinavANI ke parama upAsaka gurubhakta zrI amaramuni jI kA janma vi.saM. 1993 bhAdavA sudi 5 (sn| 1936), kveTA (balUcistAna) ke malhotrA parivAra meM huaa| 11 varSa kI laghuvaya meM Apa jainAgama ratnAkara AcArya samrAT zrI AtmArAma jI mahArAja kI caraNa-zaraNa meM Aye aura AcArya deva ne apane priya ziSyAnuziSya bhaNDArI zrI padmacandra jI mahArAja ko isa ratna ko tarAzane / sa~vArane kA dAyitva sauNpaa| gurudeva zrI bhaNDArI jI mahArAja ne amara muni jI ko sacamuca amaratA ke patha para bar3hA diyaa| Apane saMskRta-prAkRtaAgama-vyAkaraNa-sAhitya Adi kA adhyayana karake eka ojasvI pravacanakAra, tejasvI dharma-pracAraka tathA jaina Agama sAhitya ke adhyetA aura vyAkhyAtA ke rUpa meM jaina samAja meM prasiddhi prApta kii| ApazrI ne bhagavatI sUtra (4bhAga), praznavyAkaraNa sUtra, sUtrakRtAMga sUtra (2 bhAga) Adi AgamoM kI sundara vistRta vyAkhyAe~ kI haiN| 1NAvA 42 IVAYANG SUTRA | zruta AcArya pravartaka zrI amara muni ATED Acharya Pravartak Shri Amar Muni yojana pramANasamaya kSetra kI AkRti mAnuSottara parvata AnyAtara apaya AbhyAMtara ardhapuSkara dvIpa Shrutacharya Pravartak Shri Amar Muni Ji M. The editor-in-chief of this Sutra, was a brilliant ascetic affliated with Shri Vardhaman Sthanakvasi Jain Shraman Sangh. A great worshiper of the tenets of Jina and a devotee of his Guru, Shri Amar Muni Ji was born in a Malhotra family of Queta (Baluchistan) on Bhadva Sudi 5thin the year 1993V. He took refuge with Jainagam Ratnakar Acharya Samrat Shri Atmaram Ji M. at an immature age of eleven years. Acharya Samrat entrusted his dear grand-disciple, Bhandari Shri Padmachandra Ji M. with the responsibility of cutting and polishing this raw gem. Gurudev Shri Bhandari Ji M. indeed, put Amar (immortal) on the path of immortality. He studied Sanskrit, Prakrit, Agams, Grammar and Literature to gain fame in the Jain society as an eloquent orator, an effective religions preacher and a scholar and interpreter of Jain Agam literature. He has written nice and detailed commentaries of Bhagavati Sutra (in four parts), Prahsnavyakaran Surtra (in two parts), Sutrakritanga Sutra (in two parts) and some other Agams. ghAtakI khaNDa jammUtIra panapata 3 -8lAkha yI -lAkhayo - nAsA yo nAnI lArAcI kAlodadhi samudra

Page #446
sacitra Agama sAhitya sacitra dazavaikAlika sUtra IDEO zrI jaldIsUtra mulaadusarai sakina anuyogadvAra sUtra anuyogadvAra sUtra 2 Anuyog-dvar Sutra SRI NANDI SUTRA vanayadhyayana mantra ILUSTRATION UTTARADHYAYANA SUTRA 1 DASAVAIKAUKA SUTRA Anuyog-dvar Sutra hal Amar Mai ShriAmarMuni sisthAnAgasUtra OOSP mA ACHARANGA SUTRA sthAnAMgasUtra STRUGA SETRI werd AcArAga sUtra AcArAMga sUtra Acharnga Sutra 2 STANANGA SUTRA MARRIRIRTHI zrImate JEE SERIJANSURVEER PRAINAPTISHTRA aupapAtika sUtra Innovs AUPAPATIK SUTOR saciva lAtAbamakazAvAmana Inata Dharma Kathanga Sutra jJAtAdhamakathAGasatra Jhati Dharma Kithinga Site yArAgirAmA Ral-Paseniya Sutra JPPORT KALPASUTAS savitra | nirayAvalikA BAAJASTHAN vidhAka sUtra zrIda prazvavyAkaraNa PRASHNAVTAKARAN SUTRA sA zrI bhagavatI sUtra BAWATI SUTRA zrI bhagavatI sUtra Shri Chhed NIRAYAVALIKA VIPMAK SUTRA THOLITTEACHINCHESTRA PUBLISHERS & DISTRIBUTORS: PADAM PRAKASHAN Padam Dham, Narela Mandi, Delhi-110040 President : Mahendra Jain 09810027225 E-mail : padamprakashan 108@yahoo.com